Ethnology of the Kwakiutl, Part 2

Paintings and House Dishes of the Social Divisions of the

I. gwetela

1. MaS,mtag'ila. The front board of the house is painted with 1 coppers, I one on each side of the door of the house. The posts | on each side of the rear are grizzly bears, below on the floor, and eagles are sitting on the | heads of the grizzlj' bears, and there is a copper on the chest of each eagle. ||

And on the grizzly bear also stands a man, | and red cedar bark 5 is around the heads of the men. | They are speaking-posts and therefore | the two posts on each side of the door of the houss are named "speaking-posts." | These were obtained as supernatural treasures by L'.aqwag'ila at the river of K"!5dagala. This is the great|| house named ^uEmsgEmsalaLElas. There are four | house 10 dishes in the large house, two eagle dishes, | and one grizzly-bear dish, and one | wolf dish. They just stay in the house, and the people I talk about them. I do not know why the chief of the|| numaym Mafimtag'ila, ^maxuyalidze, never gave a feast. That is 15 all I about this. This is called qlElsEm (that is "rotten face," one who gives no feast). |

2. Loyalalawa. On the outside of the front boards of the house of I Ts'.Exed, their chief, is the doublheaded serpent lying across

Paintings and House Dishes of the Social Divisions of the

K WAG" UL I. GWETELA

the top I of the front boards of the house, and the thuudor-bu-d

20 sits on the || head of the man in the middle of the double headed serpent. There is no painting on the | front boards of the house- This house was given in marriage by Hoxawid to his princess | LElelalas, for Hoxawid was chief of the numaym | Gig"Elgam of the Ilaxwamis. There are four house dishes in the | house, one a

2.5 grizzly-bear dish, one a || beaver dish, one a Dzonoq!wa dish, | and one a wolf dish. And the name given in marriage is ] Kwakwax'alas, a feast name of Chief Ts!Ex^ed. | That is all about tliis. |

30 3. G'exsEiii. The way the front of the house of !| Chief K'Emk'EqEwed is painted is a grizzly-bear painting on eacli side of the | front of the house. It is not known wlicrc he got it, | or whether he obtained it in war. That is all that, is said about this.|

4. Kukwak!um. They have no painting on the front of | their house, but they have posts. They are Dzonoqiwas standing on||

35 grizzly boars, one on each side of the door, inside house, and | in the rear of the house there are hox"hok'' sitting on grizzly bears. | This house was given in marriage b}' Yaqal-Eiilidze, a chief who lived long ago and was chief of the numaym | Memaglns of the Qweci^sotlenox", for | XEqaplEnk'Em took for his wife

40 YaqaFEulidze's princess, whose name was Llaleiilayugwa, || and therefore the house was given to him in marriage. In the house are | four house dishes, one of the great house dishes is a Dzo- 41 noq'.wa, | one of them a grizzly bear, and one a | whale, and one a I killerwhale. These are the four house dishes given in marriage by Chief !| Yaqal^Eulidze for his princess Llalelllayugwa when she 45 married | NEqap'.Enk'Em. That is all I know about the numaym | Kukwak!um of the GwetEla, for nothing was obtained as supernatural treasure by their ancestors. |

5. SenLlEm. They have painted on the front of tlicir house two I suns, one on each side of the front of the outside || of the 50 house. The house has no carved posts, and there are two | house dishes inside, both doublehoaded serpents. | These were also obtahied in marriage by Chief TsEx^wed from the chief | of the nuhad for his wife the princess of LElak'Enes, || Llax'LlEledzEmga. 55 However, they never talk about the house given in marriage by| LElak'Enes, for the sun painting of the house belongs to the Sen- L!Em. I That is all about this.|

6. Laalax's^Endayu. Their chief Llaqwalal has no painting on the house, | but seven birds are sitting on || top on the edge of the 60 outside of the house front. This was obtained as supernatural treasure by | LaleliLla, who was knowii as a great sea-hunter.

62 LaleliLla was the younger brother of L'.aqwalal. | Llaqwalal sent his younger brother LaleliL!a to j hunt seals at Salots!a, which is called Nomas. | He started from 1 LExsIwe^, for it is said that the

65 ancestors of the numaym LaSlaxs^Endayu lived there. || The name of the steersman of LaleliLla is not given. It was | evening when they started for the island Salotsla. The tide | began to run out, and the canoe was being turned around Then | LaleliLla warned his steersman, and told him not to be afraid, because | sea-hunters are not afraid of anything. Then they saw many

70 birds j| gathering at the place where they were being gathered ahead of the bow of the | small hunting canoe. Then LaleliLla and his steersman paddled quickly. ] Then they nearly arrived at (the place) where there were [ many birds gathered. Then the top of the front | of a large house appeared from out of the sea. It was not there

75 for a long time. The house came || out of the sea like an island. This was the house of Q!omogwa | which was seen by LaleliLla. Then he ran into the sea into the | door of the great house coming out of the sea. Then LaleliLla told | his steersman that they would go into the great house that came out of the sea. | The

SO steersman said, ''Go on. Just paddle." Thus he said. || Then they paddled, going with the tide, wliich ran into the door of the great house that had come uj) from the sea. | Then he went in with his small huntmg canoe. I And it stood at the right-hand side of the

EOAsl SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-UL 809

great house that had come up from the sea. \ Then LaleliLla saw 83 four house dishes standing in the rear | of the gi'eat house that had come up from the sea, one a whale dish, || and one killer- 85 whale dish, and one sealion | dish, and one seal dish. Then | LaleliLla heard what tliej' said. "Now j^ou have obtained as sui^er- natm-al treasure this house that has come up from the sea, | and these four house dishes. Now go on, and club these sea-otters as your | supernatural treasure." Thus said what was heard by him. Immediately Lalelirla stepped out || of his little canoe. He 90 clubbed the many sea-otters that were crawling about on the floor I of the house. As soon as his small canoe was full, he went aboard. | Then the sea began to flood the house, and the | little canoe of LaleliLla floated. Then the great house that had come up disappeared, | and the canoe just floated on the open sea. || La- 95 leliLla went home to his village at LEx'siwe^, his canoe fifll of sea-otters. | Then he reported to his elder brother Llaqwalal that a large house coming up from the sea had been seen; | that they had gone in, and that he had heard them | saymg. "Now you have obtained as supernatm-al treasure this house that has come up, and these four | house dishes. Now club some of these seaotters here, for you obtained them as supernatural treasures. Thus said what I || heard," said LaleliLla to his elder brother L!a- 100 qwalal as he reported to him. ] Now he gave what he had obtained by good luck, the sea-otters and the four house dishes, |

2 to his eliler brother Llaqwalal, that the house that came up from the sea should be imitated by him with 1 all the birds sitting on the upper edge of the outer | front of the house that came up.

5 LalcliL'.a did not wish || to put to shame his elder brother Llaqwalal. Therefore he did this with his house that had come up. | Now LaleliL!a built a house like that house in | Qalogwis. and he imitated all, the whale dish, | the killerwhalo dish, the sea lion dish, and the seal dish. Therefore the | numaym Laalax's'Endayu own 10 the birds || sitting on the upper edge of the front outside of their house in this manner: ♦ '"' ' — j ;- -i ■

on the outside ♦ t^^^'^^ i of the house coming u]) from the sea. •""^ ^^

R

crossi)ieces and | on to]) where the two crosstuig on two of the placepieces are nailed on an eagle is seated. | That was the style of the house coming up from the sea which was first seen by

15 LfdeliL'.a. || There is nothing (carved) on the posts. There is only one thick beam. | Now Qlflmx^od married the | j)rincess of HaeLEkum. He was the chief of the numaj'm LeqiEm. | The mime of his princess was O^magasEme^, and | Ilaei.Ekum gave

2U his iiouse in marriage to his son-in-law Qliimxod. The || posts of the house are flat. There are two in front of the house | and two flat posts in the rear of the house. The paintings on the |

EGAS] SOCIAL, DIVISIONS OF THE KWAGUL 811

posts in the rear are large wolves looking upward, and | gi'izzly 23 bears are the paintings of the posts on each side of the door. | I think that is all.||

7. ElgQnwe^. These just kept together from the beginnuig | with 25 the numayni Laalax's^Endayo. And therefore they have no | different house, but Vv'anuk", who believes that he is now a chief, | built a house for himself, but there is nothing in the house. |

II. qIomoya^ye, the kwexa

1. Kfikwaktim. They sprung from one source with the KiTikwa- 1 kliim of the | GwetEla. They also have no painting on the front boards outside of | the house. Their chief YaqoLadze took for his wife O^masqwapElagilis, | the princess of Amawa^yus, chief of the nimiaym || NaEnsx"a. He gave in marriage the house with the 5 painting | of the whale on the outside front, and inside there are four I house dishes, one of them a sea-otter house dish, and one | a kiilerwhale house dish, and one beaver house dish, and ] one a whale house dish. Then YaqoLadze married again the princess of II Gwex-sesElasEme^, Ts!Ets!alal, and | GwexsesElasEme^ gave to 10 his son-m-law in marriage his house. And the pamtmg | on the outside of the front of the house is a grizzly bear of the sea split

II. Q !0M0Y.i-YEXA KWEXA

13 in two. I One-half of the grizzly bear of the sea is on the right hand side of the door, and the other half | on the left hand side lo of the door, and their heads touch at the || door, and the vomiter is on top of the house. That is a carved man, | for when YaqoLadze gives an oil feast, the oil box | is put on the roof. And when they sing the host song of | YaqoLadze, a man goes up to the roof of the feast house. | There is a gutter on the back of the

20 long square cedar beam. The carved vomiting || man is at the other end of it in this manner.' Then they put the | oil box on the other end of it, and the man who | takes care of it pours the oil into the gutter on the back of the | vomiting beam, and the oil runs along the gutter on the back to the hole | behind the head

25 and it runs out, being vomited by the vomiter, and it || runs into the fire in the middle of the feast house. This is called ] bj- the Indians "vomiter-at-smokohole-of-the-f oast-house." There are also two | dishes, one a grizzly-bear house dish, and one a wolf [ house dish. That is all. |

2. HiianaLena. The cross])iece on top of the front board out-

30 side of the house is the double headed serpent. || The}^ did not get it from anyone. Not one man I claims to. know from whom the

) A Sketch accompanied this description which is not repeated hero, because the passage is quite clear. Sec publicutions of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, Vol. V., plato 45, ng. 3.

nuinayin HaanaLena got it, and 1 the painting on their canoe is the 32 double headed serpent. Tlierefore it is called the double headed serpent | canoe. I shall not give up to try to learn why | they have the double headed serpent. That is the end.||

3. Yaex'agEine. The paintings on the front board outside of 35 the house | are killerwhales facing each other, for this is the house given in marriage by the chief | of the numaym Kwek'aaenox", whose name is LEk'Emaxod, which came from | the history of ^nalanokumg'i^lak". It is said that LlaqoLas | married L'.alEinaxodalayugwa, the princess of LEk'Emaxod. Therefore |i he gave in 40 marriage the house pamted with the killerwhales facing each other I to his son-in-law L!aqoLas, chief of the numaym | Yaex'agEme^, and he obtained at the same time four house dishes with the I house which was given in marriage, one of them is a whale | feasting dish, one a killerwhale feasting dish, one || a bidlhead 45 feastmg dish, and one a Dzonoqlwa feasting dish. | That is all about this. |

4. Haayalik"awe^. The painting on the front outside of the house is a | whale. The house was given in marriage by Wag'ides, I chief of the numaym WiwomasgEm of the Mamaleleqala, whose name was || Wag'ides. The princess of Wagides was Gwe- 50 k'i^lak", who | was now the wife of Chief IlaxwayosEme^, who

52 was chief of the | numaym llaayaUkawe^ of the Kwexa. There are | four house dishes in the house which was giv^eu in marriage, one is a Dzonoqiwa | house dish, and a whale, an oagle, and

55 beaver house dish. || That's all again. |

5. Laxsa. They just staid with the nunmym Haayalikawe', | for the)' have no noble ancestor, and, | therefore the numaym Laxsa live in a house with the | Haa\alikawe^,

60 and oven at the present || day the Laxsa continue to stay with them. That is all about them. |

6. G'ig'Ugam. They have no })ainting in front of the house, neither | at the present day nor in olden times. Their cliief only has around the floor of the | house — K!wak!wabalasErae^ is their chief — carved men | on the boards of the height of the chest

65 when we are || standing up, and the distance between the carved men is one fathom. | The carved men begin at the | end of a pole placed to the right inside of the | door of the house, and going on to the right towards the rear of the house, and around to the |

70 left hand side of the door, and their || distance from the wall boards is one fathom. The carved | men are inside of the boards »dl around the house, as it is marked here.' | Omaxtlalai.e^ did this, placing men all around, ] because this was the way in which

) A skt'idi accomivanied this description wtiich is not repeated hero, because the passage is quite clear.

he invited the chiefs of the tribes ] to eat seal at KMaqa. Wlien || aU the men had gone out, he carved the men at the | phxces where 75 his guests had been sitting. It is as though he had made fini of | the chiefs on account of what he had done when he made carvings of them. I Therefore it is done this way around the house. There are two | house dishes, one a seal house dish, and || the SO other one a killerwhale house dish. It also | occurred to Omaxtlalai.p^ to imitate the seal which he had killed | in making a house dish, and it occurred to him that he would go to the killerwhales after his death, | and therefore he imitated the form of a killerwhale for his house dish | when he gave a feast of many seals at K'!aq!a. That's again all about them. ||

1. DzEiidzEiix'qlayu. The painting on the front | outside of the 1 house is the Qolos, for the Qolos is the ancestor of the DzEudzEnx'- q!ayo. | There are four house dishes of their ancestor YaxLEii. | One of the house dishes is the Qolos; and also the elder brother of Qolos, Thundcrbird. || That is another feasting-dish. And the | Thimder- .5 bird, the house dish, is made in the same way as the Qolos house dish is made, and there is a | whale house dish and a beaver. That is all again. |

8 2. Wa%villibS,^ye. The painting on the front outside of the house is I the whale, for the ancestor of their chief was a whale. There-

10 fore II his name is Yaqal-Euala. And he painted his origin on the outside I front of his house. There arc four house dishes; one is a | whale house dish, another one a kiUer-whale house dish, and | one a bullhead house dish, and one a Dzouoq !wa-of-the-sea house dish. |

15 The nuinaj-m Hemasxdo keeps together with the || numaym Wawallba^j'e, for the Hemasxdo have no noble ancestor | hkc the Elguiiwe and the numa\nn Laxsa, | and they are ashamed to talk about it. Tliat is again all about this. |

3. G"exsEm. Tlie painting on tie outside front | of the house

20 of their chief Lai-elii. !a, is the same as that of the painting || on the outside front of the house of K'Emk' EqEwed, who is the chief of the | numaym G'exsEm of the GwetEla. The only difference is that the | G' exsEm of the ^walas Kwag' ul have four house dishes — two | grizzlj'- bear dishes, one wolf house dish, and | one beaver house dish. It is

25 said, that Cliief LaLeliLla || obtained these in marriage from the cliief of the numaym K' !Ek"!aenox" of the Awaii.Ela at Ilanwad from the chief who had the name K"Emged. | His princess had the nameMEledzas, as she was the wife of LaLelib !a. | Then he obtained in marriage the house with the crosspiece on top of the front outside | (representing the) double headed serpent, and sitting between the eyes ( of the

30 double headed serpent) the thunderbird || on the head of the man in the middle of the double-headed serpent; and the four | f castingdishes which I have just named were also obtained there. That's the end. |

1. LeqlEin. The painting on the front outside of the house is 1 the I killer-whale, wliich was obtained as supernatural treasure by the first chief, HaeLEkiimc^, who was | a sea-hunter. He went hunting seal at night at OsEq". | There he saw a large house at the upper side of II OsEq", and he saw sparks coming out of the roof. Then | 5 HaeLEktime^ wished to go ashore to look at it. He | arrived at the beach, and he went up the beach. Then he | saw that killer whales were the paintmg on the outside front of the | house. He arrived at the door and looked through a || hole. Then he heard many men 10 talking j about him, that he was always trying to head off the people when they were out sea-hunting. | He heard one man say, "I wish | our friend HaeLEkume' would come so that we might advise him not | to head us off when we are hunting; for he will get more || game if he 15 keeps behind us." Thus he said. At that | time HaeLEkiime' jumped through the door of the house, and | stood at the fire in the middle - of the house. He spoke, | and said, "I am HaeLEkume' whom you wished t(),| come to be given instructions, friends." Thus he said.

20 Then || all the men just hung their heads. Then they lifted their heads, | and an old man spoke, and | said, "What you say is true, friend. We have all been wishing | for you to come into this house of our chief | Hele^stallsEla here. Now you have o])tained it as

25 sui)ernatural treasure, and tliis harpoon that is in it, |1 and the four house dishes — one a sea-otter house dish, | one a buUhead house dish, one a stomach-of-the-sea-lion | house dish, and one whale house dish." Thus he said. "Now | your name will be Llaqwag'ila, for that is the name of the owner of this | house that you ol)tained by

30 good luck. Thus it is said by our friends here. || They wish to advise you not to head them off | when we are sea-hunting, but just keep close behind us, then j^ou will olitain much | game. Now you shall sit for four days in the house that you obtained ,as | supernatural treasiuo." Thus said the killer-whale man. Then | all the men

35 went out of the house, and went into the water II at the beach, and killer-whales were spouting. | HaeLEkume- just sat in the rear of the house which he had obtained as supernatural treasure, | and his steersman went back to his house at Osec[". | In vain the steei-sman of HaeLEkume-' was questioned. He just | said, "Don't talk about

40 him." Thus he said, for he had seen ll the many men coming out of the house, going down | the l)each, and going into the sea; and | 41 the}" all spouted, and tlic men turned into l-iiUer-wliales ; | and he also had heard what was said hj' the kLUei'-wliale | men to IlaeLEkiime-. Therefore he did not wish tliem || to talk about him. When four 45 days had passed, | the steersman of HaeLEkiime- arose and went | to the hunting-canoe of HaeLEkume^. Then he paddled | and went to the large house. Before he got near, | he saw the great house; and painted on the outer || front was a kiUer-whale. And he saw HaeLE- 50 kume^ I walking outside. Then he went ashore, and HaeLEkiime/ | went to meet him. Then HaeLEkiime' spoke, and | said, "Come, master, and go into this my house wliich I obtained as supernatural treasure." | Thus he said to him, and immediately the steersman followed him, || and they went in. Then HaeLEkume= saw that | all 55 the four posts were carved in the form of sea-lions, | and there were sea-lions at the ends of the two beams of the house. | The heads of the sea-lions showed outside at tlie front boards of the house. | Wlien he had done tliis, HaeLEkiime^ went out of the house; and || liis steers- GO man spoke, and said,| "O Master HaeLEkume^! stay here and let me ask I our tribe to come and move here." Tims he said. | Tlien he was just told by HaeLEkiime^ to go. Immediatelj- | the man went

(J5 out anil went aboard his small canoe || and paddled. Then he arrived | on the beach of the village at OsEq". Then lie was met by his tribe; | and immediately he reported about IlaeLEkilme', that he had obtained a | large house at AosayagCim as supernatural treasure; and before he ended his | report, the tribe pushed their canoes into

70 the water || and loaded them. They took down their houses and took them | to AosayagOm, and they built the houses of the tribe on each side of the | large house. Now the large house was in the midcUe at | Aosayagiim. Now IlaeLEkume- was a real chief among his tribe, | the ancestors of the numa}Tn LeqlEm. Tliat is the end.|l

75 2. LeLEged. They have no painting on the outer front of the | house of Chief Lalep!alas. A duuble headed serpent is across | the top of the house front, and a wolf stands on the | man in the middle of the double headed serpent. A raven stands at the door of the |

80 house, and the raven stands witli spread legs; and || those who go into the house walk under them, for that is the door of the house })etween the | feet of the raven. |

N.VMES OI' THE Kw.Ig'VL EaGLES AND NuMAY.MS

1 These are the names of the Eagles of the Kwag'ul: |

1 and 2. i. laqwag'ila (Copper-Maker) is the first of the Eagles. | Next to hiiu is Doqwfiyes, who is of thenumayni DzEndzEnx'qIayo |

Names of the Kw.\gul Eagi.es and Nu.mayms of the ^walas Kwag'ul, but Llaqwag'ila is of the iiumaym Maaiutag'ila II of the GwetEla. | 5

3. Next to hhn is K'imk'EqEwul of tlie niimaym G'cxsEin | of the GwetEla. I

4. Next to him is ^max"mEwisagEme^, next to K'imk'EqEwul, | wlien property is given to the tribes, when ho invites all the || four 10 Kwakiutl tribes at Tsaxis. ^max"mEwisagEme^ is of tlic | numaym

5. Next to ^max"mEwisagEme^ is ^walas. | ^walas is Eagle of the numayin G'ig'ilgam of the Q lomoya^ye, who were named by the | fu'st people Kwexa. ||

6. Next to him is AgwilagEme^, to ^walas, for | AgwilagEme^ is 15 Eagle of the numayTn Kilkwak !um of the Q lomoya^ye. |

7. Next to liim is G' exse-stillisEme, to AgwilagEme^, | forG'exse- -stalisEme is Eagle of the numaym Yaex'agEme^ | of the Q!omoya^ye. ||

8. Next to him is NEg'adze (Great-Mountain), to G'exse^sta- 2U lisEme^, for | NEg'adze is Eagle of the numaym G'exsEm of the ^w alas Kwag'ul. |

These are all the Eagles of tlie three tribes of tlie GwetEla, | and QlomoytVye, and ^walas Kwag'ul; and there is no Eagle | among the Q !6mk' !ut !es. These are the Eagles of the Kwakiutl tribes who the Q!5mk' !ut!Es have no Eagle. |

The order of the Eagles of the Kwakiutl is nut changed when property is given to the tribes [ when they are invited; for when the name-keepers | make a mistake, and place one Eagle over another 30 one, II the Eagle at once quarrels with tlie one who had been named before him, and | often he breaks his copper, and often he gives the I broken piece of copper to the name-keeper, who keeps the order of seats of all the | men; for there is one man who is the name-keeper of the GwetEla, | of the Q!omoya^ye, and of tlie ^valas 35 Kwag'ul, and also of the || Q!omk' !ut!Es. |

And these are never changed; for when a name-keeper gets weak | because he is old, he gives the office of name-keeper to his | eldest son, for the | name-keeper is not a nobleman. Il 40 The name-keeper of the GwetEla is called Wiltse^strda, and his seat is | in the numaym Laillax's^Eiidayo. |

And the namc-keci)er of the Q!omoyaye' is Sewid, and his seat is in the | numajnn llaanaLena. |

And the namc-keci)er of the ^walas Kwagul is Wrdalas, and liis || 45 seat is in the niimaym Glgilgiim. |

And the name-keeper of the Q !omk" !ut !es is called Lalep !alas, and his seat | is in the numaym LCLEged. |

And that is the way in which property is given to tlie Eagles wlicn | 48 property is given to tlie Kwakiutl tribes wlio are invited, for they never || allow any change of the order of their seats. | 50

The Eagle gives his seat to his eldest son; and when | the eldest child of any Eagle is a gii-1, then | the girl takes the seat of her father the Eagle, although she has a younger brother, | for they can not give the place of the Eagle to the younger l)rother || of the 55 eldest one of the children. |

The only time when an Eagle gives his seat to the 3"ounger brother of the eldest child | is when that child dies. Then there is no objection on the part of all the people, | when they give property to tlie Eagles. I

For that thej' do not change their names starts from (the time) when long ago || O^maxt !alaLe^, the ancestor of the numaym (;o G"Ig'ilgam of the | Q!5moya^ye, made the seats of the Eagles; and those went down to the | numayms. And the name-keeper Wiitse- ^stala says, | "Now om- chiefs have been given everything, and I will go right down (according to the order of rank)." | Thils he says, when he gives out the property; for I will just name the names || of one of 65 the head chiefs of the numayms of the | Kwakiutl tribes. They never change their names from the beginning, | when the first human beings existed in the world; for names can not go out | of the family of the head chiefs of the numayms, only to tlie eldest one | of the children of the head chief. ||

70 And the names can not be given to the husband of the | daughter, none of the whole number of tlie names, beginning with | tlie tenmonths child's name until he takes the name of his father, the name of the I head cluef. These are called the "myth names."' |

75 The only names of the head chief of the numayms |i that can be given ill marriage are the names which he obtains in marriage from his fatliei-s-in-law, and | also the privileges, for he can not give his own privileges to his son-in-law. |

And when the head chief of a numaym has no | .son, and his child is a girl, she takes the place | of her father as head chief; and when

80 the head cliief has no child, II and the younger brother of the head chief (among the brothers | of the man) has a child, even if she is a gii-1, then the head chief among the | brothers takes the eldest one of the children of his younger brother, and | jdaces liim or her in his scat as head chief of tlie numaym. |

S5 Now that finishes our talk about the Eagles, and the II head chiefs of the numayms of the GwetEla, for tliey never change | their order. |

Now I shall talk about the number of numayms | of the GwetEla and about the number of names of the head chiefs, beginning | from the tune when they are born until they become head chiefs of tlie |t

90 numa\an. |

I. NUMAYMS OF THE GWETELa| 91

This is the head of the numayms of the GwetEla: |

1. Matimtag"ila. Their head cliief is ^maxuyahdze. This is his name | when he is liead cliief of liis numaj-m, the Maamtag'ihi, and tliis II is the name when he invites all the tribes. | 95

And his man's name is YaqoLas (Place-of-Obtaining-Property) before he ) becomes head chief of the Maamtag'da, for then he gives property to his | tribe the GwetEla. |

And his young man's name is L!esdaq (White-Goose). And L !esdaq gives away property to the young men || — that is, when the 100 young men give to one another paddles and mats, in the way | the fu"st men used to do, for the sake of the greatness of the young man's name, | but in our recent days it is different; for shirts and kerchiefs | are given away by the young men for the sake of the greatness of the young man's name, | and nothing is given to old men when the yoiuig men || give to one another. | 5

And his child's name, when he is ten months old, is Wawalk'ine' | {Found-b}--Good-Luck) ; that is, when they singe off the (hair of the) head, and | after they are painted with ocher, and when the thunderbird straps of I dressed deer-skin are put on. The ocher is for the greatness of the name Wawalkine^, || when the whole tribe come to 10 paint themselves. |

11 Aiul liis first name is that of the phice where lie was V)ornc by his mother. | Wieii tlie mother gives birth to her son at Tsaxis, | then his name is Tsaxisadze; and when | she gives birth to a girl at

Tsaxis, then her name is Tsaxisga. || 15 And his sparrow name during the wiiitci- (Inncc is K'!anamaxsta. ] And he is hSmshamtslEs, and his name is Ilanislie^: for there are seven | names for the head cliiefs of the numaym Maamtag'ila. | And all these names do not change. They come from the | family myth; and these are the names of the head chief of the nmiiaym || 20 Maamtag'ila. |

2. Loyalahx^wa. Their head chief is TslEx^ed. That is his name when I he becomes head chief of the numaym Loyalaia^wa, and that is his name when | ho invites all the tribes. | 25 And his man's name is iJaqusdesElas. lliat is before || he becomes head chief of the Loyalala^wa, for then he gives away property to his I tribe the GwetEla. |

^Vnd his yoiuig man's name is K"!Eiiwes (sj)i(lcr ( r:ib). when |

KMeuwcs gives away to the young men, when they give to one another paddles and mats, | in the way the people used to do of 30 old for the sake of the greatness of the young man's || name. He has that name when he gives to the j^oung men, | namely K'lEnwes. |

vix K"!Enwise.

And liis child's name when he is ten months old is WahxganEm; | 32 that is, after they singe off (the hair of) the head, and after he is painted with | ocher, and when the thiinderbird straps of dressed deer-skin are put on. || That is for the sake of the greatness of the 35 name WalagauEm when he is painted, and | when his tribe pain themselves. |

And his first name wlicn ho is home l)y his mother is ^yills | if that is where he is born. Then his name is ^yilis until the time | when he shall be ten months old. ||

And his sparrow name is Hanag'ats!e (Advice-Kcceptacle), for 40 Hanag'atsle was song-leader in the beginning | in the winter ceremonial, beginning from the time when the myth people fu"st became human beings; | and it is only given to the eldest-born | children of the first Ts!Ex-ed. Therefore he has | the name, Hanag'atsle. II

And in the hamshamts !es his name is ^nawis; | and the name of the 45 head chief of the numaym | Loyalala^wa never changes, for he changes his name for a short time only | when he gets a name in marriage. |

3. G'exsEm. Their head chief is K'imkEciEwId; that is the name when II he is head chief of the numaym G' exsEm, and that is his 50 name when I he invites all the tribes. I

52 And his man's, name is GaySLElas, before he becomes | head chief of his numaym G'exsEm, for then he gives property to his tribe | the GwetEla. || 55 And his young man's name is Q !omas (crab) ; and he is named Q!omas | when the young men give away to one another shirts and kcrcliiefs for the sake of the | greatness of the name Q !omas. |

And his child's name is Wagcdaj'o when he is ten months old, and when the | thiinderbird straps of dressed skin are put on, and after 60 he is painted with || ochre, and after the hair has been singed off. | And when he is born in Ts lamas (Victoria), then his name is Ts lamas. |

His sparrow name is X'awaatsle. | His name as hrimshamtslEs is Ages. I

And his warrior name is KilEmalagilis, for he has been a warrior || 65 ever since the myth people became human beings. |

4. Kukwaklum. Tiieir head cliief is XE(iap lEuk'Eni. This is his name | as head chief of the numaym Kukwak !um; that is | when he invites all the tribes, and lie takes the place of his fatlier. | 70 -fVnd his man's name is TsEx'wid before lie becomes || head chief of the numajTii KQkwaklum: for then he gives away property to his I tribe the GwetEla. |

BOAS) SOCIAL DIVISIONS OF THE KWAG-IIL 829

And his young man's name is Wabido^; that is, when the young 72 men give to one another paddles | and mats, in the way the people used to do of olden times, for the sake of the greatness of the | young man's name. II

And his warrior name is | Yag'is. And he only takes the name 75 Yag'is when he has killed a man, and when he keeps the | soalp of the one whom he has kiUed in the way it was done by his ancestors, for I there is not one of the generations of chiefs Nsqap lEuk'Em who has not | killed a man; therefore their boxes were filled \vith || scalps of the men they killed, and | therefore he is called Yag'is. | 80

And his feast name is Kwax'ilanokunie. |

And his child's name is G'iyaqa when he is ten months old. |

And his sparrow name in the winter ceremonial is TletlESEmx'- ts!ana. ||

Wlien he is hamats !a he has the name l lax'Elag'ilis. | 85

And when he was borne by his mother in Xulk", at the mouth of the river | Gwane^, then his name is taken from the place where he was borne by his mother until he is ten months old. | Then he has the name Xulk". |

5. SeuLlEm. Tiieir head chief is ^uEniogwis. That is his name when II he invites all the tribes, and when he is head chief of his | 90 numaym SenblEm. |

He is hamshamtslEs and has the name LleniELxk' !alag ilis. | 95 (Infant's name, if born in Tsaxis, Tsiixisadze.) \

6. Lardaxs^Endayo. The head chief is Llaqwalat. Tliat is his name when | he is head chief of the numaym Laahxxs-Endaj-o. That is his | name when he invites all the tribes, and when he tells 100 the chiefs || of all the tribes that he takes the place of his father Llaqwalal, for | that is the head chief; and his father L'.aqwalal just changes his name, | and he takes the name P lasElal. And his seat is at the end, the last one in the | numaym Laalax's^Endayo. |

And his dance is the grizzly bear, and his name is ^val.as nan. | And when he is borne b}- his mother in Qalogwis, then | his name is Qalogwidze. |

in*'* * * * * *

15 Those are the seven numayms of the GwetEla who |1 had the name Kwexamot among the men of olden times: but the new tribal name | of the Kwexamot is GwetEla, since the time of ^maxwa, when he | was killed by the Q !6moya^3-e. |

(Man's name, Q!umxod; young man's name, HSnidzalatsIe; feast 5 name, Kwax'se^strda; child's name, Adaxalis; sparrow name. IIolclid.)

Wii, lii ntine liidiis; wii, la LegadES -walas nane. Qiilog\vidze. 10 7. Elgfmwe^ (chief's name, Ciexkinis: man's name, Lfdax's-Endayo; young man's name. ^nKmgwanal; child's name, Glyaxalis; sparrow name, Diimis; nulmal name, Nol^id; infant's name, if Imrn at Wadzolis Wadzolidze). 15 Logada Kwexamote liixa giilii bEgwiinEma. Wii, bix alomas 1e»Qxiiiyosa Kwexamotox GwetElax, giigiLEla lax 'maxwa ylxs lae k- !elax-'itsosa Q!omoyii^ye.

I'Ois] SOCUAL DIVISIONS OF THE KVVAG-UI^ 831

Now, the names of the head chiefs of the various numayms do not change; | for the head chief can not give his || names to the liusiiand 20 of liis princess, | — beginning with the head chief's and man's name, down to I the young man's name, cliild's name, sparrow name, and | hamsliamts !es name, fool-dancer's name, and grizzly-hear dancer's name, — to his | sons-in-law; for it was instituted in olden times that the head cliiefs || had to keep their names, and that they could give 25 them to no other than the eldest among their | children. |

Now that finishes our talk about the seven numayms | of the Kwexamot who have the new name GwetEla, and the names | beginning with the time when the child is just born until he l)ecomes || head chief of the numaym. That is all. | 30

II. NUMAYMS OF THE q!0MOYA^YK I 1

I shall first talk aliout the name of the tribe Q!oinoya-ye, for | this , is the fu-st name of the tribe Qlomoya^ye. ' Then a warrior | killed ^maxwa at Eg'isbaUs, and ^maxwa was the || head chief of the great 5 head numaym of the GwetEla, the Maamtag'ila. | When ^maxwa was dead, the Q!6moyj^ye changed their name; and | now the name of the tribe was Kwexa, beginning from the time when they kUled the past ^maxwa. | And then the Kwag'ul who have now the

9 namp GwetEla also changed their name. | They had no longer the trilial name Kwfigid, for that was the first tribal name of the || 10 Kwag'ul; but their tribal name was Kwexamot, because | their chief ^niaxwa had been killed. And thus you know how it began | that the Q'.onioyaHe have the tribal name Kwexa; for the name | Icwexa means tiiat they strike witli their walking-sticks whatever is struck by them, and that they | strike with the sword, for it is called 15 hwexa to strike with a pole, || as ^niaxwa was struck witli wlicii he was killed. That is all. |

Now I shall talk about the various numayuis of the | Q!onioya^ye. The head iiumaym is: j

1. Kukwakluin.

These are the myth names of the head chief of the | uumaym 22 Kiikwak !um of the Q lomoya^ye. |

Now I shall begin with the luxmes of the licad chief next to this one. II

Now these are all the names of the head chief of the uumaym | Yaex'agEme^ |

1. Kfikwrdvlum (chief's name, Yaqoi.a(lze: man's name, Hawilkiilal; young man's name, Wabido-; child's name, Adagi^lak"; feast 20 name, MEnledzadze; sparrow name, LaxLalll; nuhnal name, Sayak"!a; warrior's name, KilEm).

25 2. Haanai-ena (chief's name, YaxLEn; man's name, TsEx^wid; young man's name, X'lmayo: child's name, Atlag'llis; sparrow name,

3. YaexagEme- (chief's name, iJiiqoLas; man's name, YaqoLasEme^; young man's name, Xwiitla; child's name, TsolascV; feast 30 name, Kwiikuxalas; s])arrow name, QaqEsbEndiila: hilmshamtslEs name, ^niixq lEsElagilis).

These are all the names of the head chief of the numaym | 40 G'lg'ilgam, for there are seven numayms of the QlonioytVye. | That is all ahont the Q !5moya\ye. |

III. NUMAYMS OF THE ^WALAS KWAG'UL | 1

Now I shall talk about the numayms of the ^walas Kwag'ul | and the names of their head chiefs. This is the first, the head | numaym :|

1. DzEiidzEnx'qlayo. 5

These are all the myth names of the head chief of the || numaym. | 15

4. Haayalik'awe' (chief's name, HaxiiyosEine^; man's name, L!aL!alawls; young man's name, K'lEnax"; child's name, Wisadze; spar- 35 row name, YalEla; hamshamtslEs name, ^na'nogwis; warrior's name, GwaxuLayag'ilis) .

5. Laxsa (chief's name, ^maxiiyalisEme^; man's name, Lalak^otsla; young man's name, Bagwane^; child's name, Witalal; sparrow name, X'ixEqEla; nulmal name, NEiiologEme^; feast name, Kwaxse^'stala; 40 warrior's name, ^yag'edEnol).

6. G'ig'ilgam (chief's name, K!wfik!wabalasEme^; man's name, Llal-Id; young man's name, MEmtsiilal; child's name, Nole^lak"; sparrow name, WabEtols; grizzly-bear dance name, NEnk'as-6; feast name, PoLede'stala; warrior's name, Waleba^ye). 45

1. DzEiidzEn.x'qlaj'o (chief's name, YTixleu; man's name, Hayal- 5 k'EngEine-; young man's name, Sexulas; child's name, Deyadeas g'iyadze; sparrow name, Hniiagid; hamshamtslEs name, Gwayokfllag'ihs; deer-dance (gegexfdal) name, Gewas: feast name, MeIuc- dzadze; warrior's name, KilEin).

2. Wawaliba^ye (chief's name, YaqapEuala; man's name, Aonia- 10 k'En; young man's name, ^niEk'ala; child's name, Aadol; sparrow name, XodzEiiod; hamshamtslEs name, Hox^wetaso^; feast name; MElnedzas; warrior's nnme, HemotElaso^).

3. G'exsEin (chief's name, LaLeilLla; man's name, YiiqoLas; young man's name, K!wet!e^; child's name, G'I-"yaqa; sparrow name, lIeiu setaso'"; hamshamtslEs name, ^nax"danadzc; feast name, Kwax'se- ^stilladze; warrior's name, K'ek'alslayo).

750.52 — 21 — 35 ETii — PT 2 i

20 IV. XL'MAYMS OF THE q!omk!ut!es I

Now I shiill begin with the Qlomk' lut Ies, for they are a tribe different j from the 'wahis Kwag'uL and this is the fii"st numuyni; | —

1. Leq!Em.

And he is NotEin dancer, and has the name NolEme^stalis if it is a man; | but if it is a woman, she has the name NolEme-stalldzEmga; | his feast name is MEnled; he is a warrior, and has the name ||

30 QE-nlvfdagiUdzEm; and his name is thus because the | head chief of the numaym Leq !Em never hiughs. These are all the ! names of the head chief. | * * *

These are the different numayms of the four Kwakiutl tribes, Tlic Kwagul, who are called Kwexamot, | of the Q!6moya^ye, who

40 arc culled Kwe.xa; and || of the ^walas Kwag'ul, who are caDed Laqwi-liila, because they burn everywhere the houses | of all the tribes when they make war ujion them, for the ancestors of the | -Wilhis Kwag'id alwavs made war, and therefore tlieir war name is

1. LeqiEm (chief's name, HaeLEkume-; man's name, G'ayosdcdza- 25 SEme^; young man's name,MEtsa; chihl's name, Ade-stahi; sj)arrow name, QasElas).

2. Lei.Eged (ciiief's name, Lalcplahis: man's name, Eklrtweg'i- *lak"; young man's name, Mii.x-eno.x" ; cliild's name, O'lnagilis; spar-

S.'S row name, i.lEmyiila; hilmsiiamtslKs name, iJaciusElagllis: feast name, Poi.id: warrior's name, Gwii.xiiLEyiigilis).

Laqwi'liila; and also | the Qlomk' !ut !es who are called LoeI- 43 q!\venox" Qialibut-fishers). And so that is all j about this. ll

These names never change. | 45

I think tills is all, for these are the names of the | head chiefs of the numaj-ms of the tribes, and the houses and the | dogs all have names. The reasons why the chiefs of the people of former times [ kept dogs was to keep watch against attacks of enemies and against attempts of witchcraft. 11

iHere follows a list of the names of houses and dogs of the chiefs which I have omitted. See tabular statement, pp. 795 ct seq. See also Addenda, p. 1386.

Virr. FAMILY HISTORIES

Wail of l!al!eqwasii.a,' a Gwa^sela Woman -

1 Ilixha hanane! Now I come to think of my forefathers | and of my great-grandfathers. Now I will tell the storj- of my house | when we were chiefs in the beginning of this our world. | 5 Halia hanane! YaqaiE^nala (II 1) went about spouting. || He was my chief in the beginning of the world. He traveled about in his canoe, | a whale; for he was a whale, the ancestor of my people the Gwa^SEla; | and he went into NEgeL. He saw that there was a good beach, I and he went ashore there; and YaqalE^nala (II 1) built a

10 house, I and came out of his whale-body. Now, || the whale-canoe of YaqalE-'niila (II 1) lay crosswise on the beach. | Then YaqalE^nlis (II 1) gave a name to the village, and called it GweqEhs. |

Haha hanane ! Then YaqalEnlis (II 1) said that he would go and | see the country southward. He went aboard his j travehng-canoe,

15 "Wliale," and came to Padzo. There II YaqalE^nala (II 1) saw a good beach, and | the whale landed in the middle of the beach of Padzo. I YaqalEnlis (II 1) went ashore out of his traveling-canoe,

Wail of lIalIeqwasila,' a Gwa^sela Woman

3 In the following ramlly traditions tbe Individuals are desiKimlod by Roman numerals for each generation: by Arabic nuini'nils tor cacb lt)dividual. This seemed necessary on account of the constant changes of names.

"Whale," and went | to look at it. He saw that it was a good place 18 to build a house. | And now Chief YaqalEidis (II 1), my ancestor, built a house ten || steps deep. He closed the mouth of the river 20 at I Etn\sdElis, and therefore the river is called EmxsdElis (closedbottom). I Then YaqalEulis's (II 1) name was changed from Yaqa- lEiilis I to TsExtsExulis (stranded-whale); for that is what the whale did when | it went ashore at Padzo. Now, TsExtsExulis (II 1) finished || his house. It was ten steps deep. Then a canoe | came 25 paddling along, and TsExtsExiilis (II 1) went to meet (the travelers), and he | invited them in. A man and his wife | and a pretty young woman came ashore. They sat down. | Then TsExtsExulis gave them to eat. And after they had eaten, 1| TsExtsExiilis questioned 30 his guests: "0 brother! | who are you?" Then the man said, "I | am SenLe^ (I 1). My village is in the world above, | and this is my princess, SenL!egas (II 2) ; and this | is my wife, O brother!" Then SenL!e^ (I 1) questioned him also: || "And who are you, O brother!" 35 Then | TsExtsExulis (II 1) replied, and said, "I am | TsExtsExulis. I come from Nor th-End-of-our- World. | I wish to marry j-our princess, O brother! so I thatour names may be really together." Then || SenLle' (I 1) asked his princess to sit down by the side of | Tsex- 40

42 IsExillis, and they were married. Then | SenL!e- (1 1) gave as a marriage present the names Sesaxalas and Sewid to | TsExtsExQlis (11 1), and this was the first name nhtainetl in marriage by my ancestor the chief.

45 Haha hanane! Wlien SfMii. legas (11 2) liad a child, n a boy, SenLle^ (I 1) called his grandson An.x-wld (III 1), j and Sesaxalas called his child YaqalEnlis (III 1), | and Sesaxalas gave his house of ten steps to his | son YaqalEnlis. Tlierefore I am on one side Kwakiiitl on account of | the chief, my ancestor. Il

50 Haha lianane! Now, Sesaxalas (II 1) said that he would go to | see tlie regions to the south. SeuLle' (1 1) and | his^vifc, and SenL legas (II 2) and her son, Anx-wld (III 1), stayed at home. | Now we shall call him by this name, for the child YaqalEnlis (III 1) I had

55 this name on the side of his father Sesaxalas (II 1). !| Sesaxalas left the whale as food for his father-in-law SfMiiJe^ (I 1); | and SeuLle^ (I 1) gave his flat-bowed canoe to his son-in-law Sesaxalas (II 1) | to travel in, for he was going to .see the southern regions, j As soon as Sesaxalas (II 1) started, | SenLle' (1 1) cut off the blubber of the

60 whale. Now, SeniJe^ obtained a new name l! from this, and his princess was named K' lamaxalas (II 2). | And after this she was not named SeuLlegas fll 2); and SenLle^ (I 1) obtained I this new name fnim tluM'uttintj of tlie blubbor of the | wliale. Now, Sesaxalas 63 (II 1) arrived at Odzalas, | for that is where the houses of the ancestors of the Nimkish stood, of || Hcx'hak in (I 2). Then my ancestor f)5 Chief Sesaxalas (II 1) was invited in. | — |

Haha hanane ! My great-grandfather was taken care of by the | ancestors of the tribes. |

Haha hanane ! Therefore I feel proud in my heart. || Haha hanane! Tlien Sesaxalas (II 1) followed Hex'hak'in (I 2), | 70 and they went into the house with the carved posts. Then | Sesaxalas (II 1) was told to sit down on the bear-skin spread on the floor. Then they | broke roasted sockeye-salmon, and Sesaxalas (II 1) ate. I Sesaxalas saw the princess of || Hex'hak'in (12) sitting by the 75 side of her mother; and | after Sesaxalas (II 1) had eaten, he was questioned by | Hex'hak'in (I 2): "Let me ask you, O brother! who are youl" | Then Sesaxiilas said, "1 | am Sesaxalas (II 1). I come from the northern part of our world." Thus he said || to him. SO "And wlio are you?" asked Sesaxalas of Hex'hak'in. | Then he said, "I am Hex'hak'in (I 2). I have always | lived in the village of Odzalas; and this is my princess | Gaaxstalas (II 3), and this is her mother Hek'inedzEmga (I 3), | and these are my slaves, and the speaking-posts of my || house." Thus said Hex'hak'in (I 2) to Sesa- 85

86 xalas (II 1). Now, Sesaxftlas | tried to discover the thoughts of Hexhak'in (I 2), and he wooed | his princess. Then Hex'hak'in told Sf'saxalas, | the chief, my ancestor, to go ahead (and to marry her), as he had said, j Then Sesaxahis (II 1) married her by giving

90 him liis traveling-canoc. II After they were married, Hexhak'in (I 2) spoke, I and said, "Now, listen to me, son-in-law | Sesaxalas! You have come to mc so that I might be your father-in-law. | Now, these speaking-posts of my house sliall go to you, | and this house has a

95 name. It is named Q!aats!e, and || this is the name. Now, your name shall be ^walas ^nEmogwis (II 1); and | also the seal housedish, and the wolf, and the | dzonoqiwa, and the beaver, and also two slaves, | to take care of your house-dishes, son-in-law! They belong to this | house; and all this goes to you, son-in-law, ^walas 100 ^nsmogwis; and || also ten sea-otter blankets and twenty-five | marten blankets and twenty black-bear | V)lankcts, which will be the blan- kets of your wife, | son-in-law, ^willas -nEmogwis (II 1)." Then Hex'- 5 hak'in (I 2) | sent out some of his slaves to hunt || seals at Dag'ulk". As soon as they left, | Hex'hak'in (I 2) and ^walas ^nEmogwis (II 1) also started, | for now he no long()r bad the name Sesaxjilas. They were going | to invite the ^nenelk' !cnox", for they were living up the river | at the upper end of the lake of Gwane^. Thej' had not been away long, || when ^walas ^nEmogwis arrived at the vilhigc of the 10 ^nenelk" !enox", whose chief was | Ma^nakula. As soon as they arrived at Odzahxs, | the slaves also came home bringing fifty | seals. Then Hex'liak'in (I 2) gave tliese as a wedding-feast to liis son-in-law | ^walas ^nEmogwis (II 1), to give them as food to his guests, the ^nenelk'.enox". || Tlien Hex'hak'in (I 2) gave him as a 15 marriage present the name Kwax'ilanokume^ (II 1) | as the feast name of ^walas ^nEmogwis, for | ^walas ^nEinogwis (II 1) was to be his potlatch (inviting) name. Tlien the fifty | seals were placed in thefourliouse-dishes, and | they were placed before the ^nenelk' !enox". When || they had finislicd, they gave away the ten sea- 20 otter blankets, | twenty-five marten blankets, twenty | black-bear blankets, to their guests. Tliis was the first | time that property was given away with a feast of seals in house-dishes, and this was the first time that the | Gwa^'sEla made a potlatch at the time of a feast. II

Haha hanane ! Therefore I feel like laughing at what | the lower 25 chiefs say when they tiy to claim liigher rank than what I have — | I, who had in the beginning an ancestor who was a chief who gave away property at a feast. |

Haha lianane ! Now, Gaaxstalas (II 3) had a child, | a girl. When the child was four days old, || Hex'hak'in (I 2) asked his wife 30

31 Hek iiicilzEinga (I 3) to fjive a marriage gift | of ten sea-otter blankets, thirty | marten blankets, and ten black-bear ' blankets, and that ^walas ^nEmogwis (II 1) | should invite again the -nenelkMenox" on account of the high rank of -nxaxillayugwa (Til 2). Then II

35 Hex'hak'in (I 2) gave this name as a marriage gift to -walas ^nEmogwis (II 1) for I the name of his daughter. As socm as he had finished his speech, | Hexhak in (I 2) told (this to) ^walas^ uEmogi^is | ^villas ^uEmog^vis (II 1) was very glad, j He started at once to invite the

40 ^nenclk" lenox". || He did not stay away long, before he came back, paddling in his canoe, with | his guests, the ^nenelk' !enox"; and -walas -iiEmogwis (II 1) gave away | ten sea-otter blankets and thirty I marten blankets and ten black-bear blankets | to the

45 ^nenelk' !enox"; and then he told about giving a high rank || to his daughter, who was given two names | — -raa.xfllayugwa (III 2), "this name is given by my father-in-law: and I will give her a name from my side, she shall | be called (ifindelEmga (III 2)." Thus said ^walas ^nEmog^vis (II 1). | Therefore I am Nimkish on one

50 side, on account of my iincestor the cliic'f ! who had married among the Kwakiutl.

Haha hanane ! Therefore I am known by all the tribes | all over this world, and only the chief | my ancestor gave away property in a great feast, and therefore | they only try to imitate inc. They try to imitate the chief, my grandfather, || who is the root of my family. | 55

Haha hanane ! And it was not long before -walas ^nEmogwis | (II 1) had a son. Then Hex'hak'in (I 2) gave | as a marriage gift four sea-otter blankets, ten | marten blankets, and seven l)lackbear || blankets, thirty-five mink blankets, | and fifty deer-skin 60 blankets. Then | ^walas ^iiEmogwis (II 1) thanked his father-in-law. He also | gave him a name. Now -walas ^nEmogwis (II 1) was going to change his name, for | he was already a real chief, therefore Hex'hak'in (I 2) wishedhim || to change his name; and now Hex' hak^in 65 (I 2) gave to his | son-in-law as a marriage gift the name Lulelii.!adze (II 1), and a name for | the boy. The name ^maxiilag'ilis (III 3) was for the | boy. After this was done, LaleliL!ailze (II 1) called | the ^nenelk'Ienox". Wlien they all came, the chief, || the root of my 70 family, gave away property to the ancestors of the ^nenelk' !enox". Therefore none | of the lower chiefs has done as my ancestor did. |

Haha hanane! Then LaleliLladze (II I), on his part, gave to | his son the name Llalisk'as^o (III 3); and L!aleUL!adze (II 1) gave him the name ] LlaUsk'as^o (III 3) because he wanted his children l! to 75 have names from both sides. Therefore he I also gave a name of

77 his own t(i his children. Tlicrefore | T am tho only one who has many names, because the chief, [ the root of my family, married in different tribes. |

80 Haha hanane ! Now he iJ^iwe away the four sea-otter II blankets, ten marten blankets, | seven black-bear blankets, thirty-five | mink blankets, and fifty deer-skin | blankets to the -nenelk' !enox". As soon as he had finished | his potlatch, he told the ^nenelk' lenox"

S5 that he, II 'walas ^uEmogwis (II 1), had changed his name. "You will call me LaleliLladze (II 1). | Now you will call my prince ^maxiilag" ilis (III 3), | that will be his name from his mothers side; | and his name will be Lliilisk'as^o (III 3) from his father's side." Thus said | LiilehiJadze (II 1) to his guests. ||

90 Haha hanane! Therefore I am full of names and of ])rivilcges. | And therefore I have many chiefs as ancestors | all over the world ; and therefore I feel Uke laughing at what is said by | the lower chiefs, when they claim to belong to the chief, my ancestor. |

Haha hanane! Now, LaleUiJadze (II 1) had four daughters ||

95 and two sons. The ] eldest girl was called ^maxOlayugwa (III 2) 1 on her mother's side, and GundelEmga (III 2) on her | father's side. The second one was a boy, who was called ^maxQlagilis (III 3) | on his mother's side, and L!alisk'as^o (III 3) |1 on his father's side; and 200 the next girl's name was ^max^mEwidzEmga (III 4) | on her mother's side, and Lliix'LlEledzEmga (III 4) on | her father's side. And when he had another daughter, | her name was Laqulayug-wa (III 5) on her mother's side, | and l !alilelayiigwa (III 5) on her father's side. And when they had another || son, his name was ^maxuyaUdze 5 (III 6) I on his mother's side, and LlEldzalis (III 6) on his | father's side. Then they had another daughter; and | her name was La.x^lEgwedzEmga (III 7) ou her mother's side, and | l !alL !alElesilayugwa (III 7) (on her father's side.) Six were the children of Lale- liLJadze (II 1) || by his wife Gaaxtstalas (II 3), the princess of Hex- 10 hak'in (12). | Therefore I have many diflferent names. |

Haha hanane! Now I shall tell my house history from the Kwakiutl. | It is known by all the world that LaleliLladze (II 1) was really | a great chief, and that he had || children. Now the chief of 15 the numaym | Loyalala^wa of the Kwakiutl, L!aciwag'ilagEme^ (III 8), I asked to marry ^ma.xfilayugwa (III 2), the princess of LaleliLladze. | Now ^maxiilayugwa was married to Llaqwag'ilagEme^ (III 8) ; I and first he gave as a marriage gift one hundretl anil fifty cedar-bark blankets, || fifty-four dressed elk-skins, and two | canoes 20 to LaleliLladze (II 1); and Hex' hak'in (I 2) received as a marriage

22 gift I for his grand daughter (III 2) fifty cedar-bark blankets and | fifty elk-skiiis; and Lfdelii. !adze (II 1), and his | fathor-in-hxw

25 Hex'hak'in (I 2), added eight sea-otter blankets, II fifty mink blankets, and seventy | deer-skin blankets, which were given by LalehLl- adze (II 1) to | L!ac|wagilagEme' (III H). Then he gave back everj'thing | that was given as marriage price by iJaqwagilagEme^ (III 8). And then | i.aleliiJadze (II 1) also gave as marriage present the name ^wahis ^ncmogwis to be the name of L!ac[\vagi-

30 lagEme^ (III 8) ; || and Hexhakin (I 2) also gave as a marriage gift ten I sea-otter blankets, one hundred deer-skin | blankets, fifty marten blankets, and ten bear blankets, and the name | Gayosdedzas (III 8), wliich was to be the name of L!aqwag"ilagEme'" (III 8).

35 Now, II Llaqwag'ilagEme^ (III 8) no longer bore that name that he liad been using before. They j gave him as a marriage gift the name G'ayosdedzas (III 8). which he obtained | from the grandfather (I 2) of his wife -ma.\rdayug\va (1112); and j LaleUi, !adze (II 1) had given as a marriage gift tlie name ^walas -nEmogwis | to i. !aqwag'ilagEme^.

40 Now, after this I shall call him G'ayosdedzas (III 8). II As soon as they had finished, the ancestors of the | numaym Loyalala-wa went aboard their four canoes, and | also ^maxulayugwa (III 2) and her marriage gifts, and they w^ent back to [ their home at Qaiogwns.

And tlien Hvalas ^iiEinogwis (III S) gave away | what lie had received 44 as a marriage gift from LaleUiJadze (II 1). ||

Now, Lalelii.Iadze (II 1) knew that there was a trihe hving at 45 Sagumbala — | a tribe that was named Naklwax'da^x" — who had for their chief, Ts lEx^ed (II 4) : | and he had a princess, Ts !Exts !egedzEinga (III 9); and LalehL!adze (II 1) | wished to go to get her in marriage for his prince ''maxidag iha (III 3). | Then LalehLladze (II 1) hired his nuinaym, || the ancestors of the G'exsEm of the 50 Nimkish; and my ancestor, the chief, | LaleliiJadze (II 1), loaded his canoe with five sea-otter blankets, ten | black-bear blankets, forty marten | blankets, eighty deer-skin blankets; | and, when they were all aboard, he started. Then li he arrived at Sagumbala, and at 55 once he was | invited by Chief Ts!Ex-ed (II 4). They ate seal; | and after they had eaten seal, | TslEx'ed questioned his visitor, and said, "Now, tell me, | where do you come from? Who are you, brother?" And II LaleliiJadze (II 1) replied at once, and said, "I am | LflleliLla- 60 dze (II 1), who marries aU around our world, brother." | And then LaleliL!adze (II 1) ciuestioned Ts!Ex^ed (II 4); and he | said, "Now, let me also ask you, O brother! | who are you, brother?" And TslEx^ed (II 4) II replied, and said, "It is great what you ask me. | 65

66 Don'tyou know that! thinki am the only | one famous in the world, I and my | princess, Ts !Exts lEgedzEuiga (III 9) ? I am Ts !EX-ed (II 4), head \ chief of the Nak!wax{la-x"." Thus said the chief . Then |

70 i.alelii)!adze (II 1) said, ''O brother! 1 am |1 YaqalEuhs, I am Anx^wid, I am Sesaxalas, j and also Sewid: I am 'walas -nEmogwis, and I I am KwaxJlanokume, and I am Lalelii.Iadze. | These are my names which I obtained as marriage gifts | when I married the

75 daughters of the chiefs of the tribes wherever I || went. Now I come to get your name, chief. ] I wish to get your princess, Ts!Exts!EgedzEmga (III 9), brother, | for my prince -ma.xulag'ihs (III 3)." | TslEx'ed (II 4) at once agreed to what LaleliLladze (II 1) Siiid; | and

80 LaleliiJadze (II 1) gave as marriage gift five sea-otter || hhmkets, ten bhick-bear skin blankets, | forty marten blankets, and eighty | deer-skin blankets to Ts!Ex^ed (II 4) for his princess TslExtslEgedzEmga (III 9). | As soon as he had finished, TslEx^ed (II 4) said, ] "Now }'our wife shall go to you, son-in-law, -maxulagilis (III 3). ||

85 Now your name shall be XdsEmdaas (III 3), and mj- | great dance shall go to you. You shall be cannil)al-dancer, and your name shall be I -ua.x"danadze ; and the rich-woman dance shall go to you, and her name shall be | G'ilgEmaxes; and the fire dance, and his | name shall be K'liLxEla; and the attendant of the cannibal-dancer, his ||

naino shall be Ilelikimeg'ilis: and also this carvcnl box, | which 90 coiitaius all the red cedar-bark that belongs to the great dances; and I one hundred mountain-goat blankets, nine | grizzly-bear blankets, twenty-four lynx blankets, | and fifty dressed elk-skin blankets^ and II sixt}' mats. That is all, son-in-law, XosEmdaas (III 3). 95 Now, I you shall see tliis night, how I show the | cannibal-dancer that you obtamed and the others, that you may not make a mistake when you I show them." Thus said Chief Ts!Ex-ed (II 4) to XosEmdaas. "And | also this house, which is named K'!awats!e, it shall be j'ours, |i son-in-law; and these house-dishes, | — the 300 grizzly-bear dish, I the wolf dish, and the eagle dish, and the double-headed serpent dish, — | and also the great feast name. Now 3'ou shall be named | Kwas^se^stala, and LaleliiJadze (II 1) shall have the name | Yiiqoklwalag'ilis to add to the chief's names." Thus said ll TslEx-ed (II 4). Then he fmished with this. | 5

Haha hanane! These are the names that come from the other end I of my ancestor the chief; and therefore I feel like laughing at what the | lower chiefs say, for they try in vain to down me by talking against my | name. ||

Haha hanane! Therefore there is nothing to make me ashamed; 10 for I I only feel proud of what has been done by the chiefs, my

12 ancestors, | for in the beginning they were taken care of by the chiefs of the tribes. | Therefore my heart feels proud. |

Haha hanane! When niglit came, XosEmdaas (III 3) disap-

15 peared, || for now I shall no longer call him ^niaxiilag'ilis; | and his sister 'max'mEwidzEmga (III 4), and LaqQlajiigwa (III 5), | and also 'ma.xilyalidze (III 6), disappeared. They stayed in the woods for four I months. Then the cannibal-dancer was captured by the ancestors of the | Nak!wax"da-x", and also the rich-woman-dancer,

20 the fire-dancer, || and the attendant of the cannibal-dancer. Now, TslEx^ed (II 4) gave as a marriage gift | two slaves as food for the cannibal-dancer and the rich-woman-dancer. | And the two slaves were killed to be eaten. | And as soon as the cannibal-dancer and the | rich-woman-dancer had finished eating their food, then they put a

25 black-bear blanket II on the cannibal-dancer. And they dressed in the same way the j ricii-woman-dancer; and they put around their necks thick cedar-bark rings; and they put on a tliick | headring, wliich is called ^Yinter-Dance-Bringing-Cedar-Bark. | The red cedar-bark of the rich-woman-dancer was not so thick as the thickness of the I red cedar-bark of the cannibal-dancer. He had a

30 double-headed mask: || in front it was the crooked-nose mask, and in the back a raven-mask. [ And the treasure of the rich-womandancer wag a large rattle. |The red cedar-bark of the other two, the fire-dancer and the 1 attendant of the cannibal-dancer, was thin.

And they had now the names given as a marriage gift by TslEx^ed 33 (114). l"

Haha hanane ! Tliis was the first winter (hxnce of my tribe II tlie 35 Gwa^sEla, on account of my ancestor, the chief, who married the daughters of the | chiefs all over tlie world. Now, TslEx^ed (II 4) became sick; | and before he died he | asked his son-in-law, XosEmdaas (III 3), to | take his place; and when he stopped speaking, he died. II Now, XSsEmdaas (III 3) took his place; and he remained 40 among the | Nak !wax' da^x". Now his name was Ts lEx^ed (III 3) , and he was I considered as a chief by the ancestors of the Nak!wax'da^x". Now, I Yaqoklwalag'ilis (II 1), — for I stop caUing him LalehLladze now — because he received as a marriage gift the name Yaqok !walag'ilis, — wished || to go and see the regions to the north, and he lef 45 behind | his prince, TslEx^ed (III 3). |

Now, he arrived at GweqElis at his own place, | and he built a house there; and with him were his | other cliildren, — 'max'niEwidzEmga (III 4) ; Laqiilayugwa (III 5) ; ll and also his youngest 50 prince, ^maxuyalidze (III 6) ; and also Lax^lEgwedzEmga (III 7) , | the youngest one of his children; and also his wife j Gaaxstalas (II 3), the princess of Hex'hak'in (I 2). That was their number. | Now Yaqoklwalag'ilis (II 1) staid at GweqElis. |

Yiiqok Iwalag ilis (II 1) had not lived there long, before he tlied; ||

55 and then his youngest prince, ^maxuyalidze (III 6), ] took the place of his father, the past chief. ^maxuyaUdze (III 6) had not lived long I in the village at (JiweqElis, before a canoe came paddhng, | and stopped at the beach of the house of ^niaxflyalidze (III 6) ; and then | 'maxOyaUdze (III 6) went to meet his visitors, and called them.

GO And II the many children of the man went into the house of ^maxilyalidze (III 6). | Then he gave them roasted sockcAe-sahiion, | to- gether with seal-blubber. After tliey had eaten, | the visitor spoke, and said, "Let me | ask you, O brother! who arej-ou?" Yaqoklwa-

05 lag'ilis (III 6) replied at once, II and said, "I am Yaqok !walag ilis, | prince of the great chief Yaqok Kvalag' ilis | (for from now on anaxuyaUdze had the name Yaqok Iwalag'iUs), | O brother! My mother is CJaaxstalas (II 3), the princess of | Chief Hex'hak'in (1 2)

70 of the Nimkish." Thus he said. "The || first name of my father was YaqalEolis, when he first came to | live at GweqElis." Thus said Yaqok!walagLlis (III 6) to the | man. |

And now Yaqok!walagilis also questioned the man, | and said,

75 "And who are you, brother?" Immediately || the man replied, and said, "1 am | Anx^Id (III 1) on the side of my mother, Senilegas

(II 2) ; I and my name is Sesaxalas on the side of my father, Yaqa- IeuUs, I in my village Padzo. YaqalEuJis (II 1) left me his name | YaqalEnlis when he went away from us, and went to a place where he knew 1| people Uved at Odzalas; and I know that he mar- 80 ried | the princess of Hex'hak'in (I 2), Gaaxstalas (II 3)." Thus said Anx^vld (III 1) to | Yaqoklwalag'ilis (III 6). Gaaxstalas (II 3) spoke at once, and said, | "Welcome, O child! Now you have seen your brother, | for he talked about your father, child Anx^wid (III 1), who has also || the name SesaxMas. This is ^maxuyalidze 85 (III 6); he is next to the youngest." | Then Anx^'wid (III 1) said, "These are my | children — three girls, and the eldest one | a boy. His name is HaxuyosEme^ (IV 1), a name given in marriage by | Hawilkulal (II 5), chief of the numaym G"exsEm ol the Qlomoya- =ye!" II And Anx^vid (III 1) had been given in marriage the name 90 Amaxulal (111 1), | and he had no longer the name Anx-'wid, and we have to call him after this | Amaxulal. Then Yaqok!walag"ilis (111 6) said that he | would go with his elder brother Amaxulal (III 1) when he should go home to ] Padzo. But Ama.xidal (III 1) said, "No, it is good, for ll we are now head chiefs of the tribes. | I 95 shall be head chief of the SeuLlsm of the Kwag'ul; | and my prince HaxuyosEme' (IV 1), of the | numaym G'exsEm of the Qlomoya^ye. And ^maxiilfxyugwa (III 2) has for her husband | L laqwag' ilagEme^

(III S), the head chief ot the i.oyalahi^wa, the nuinayin of the || 400 Kwagul; aud ^maxtOag ilis (III 3) has for his wnfe the princess of Chief I TslEx^ed (II 4) of the Naklwax'da^x". And our | father (11 1) had for his wife the princess of Hexhakin (I 2), the head chief of the numaym | GexsEm of tlio Nimkish, cur stepmother, Gaaxstalas (II 3). I I say this because you stand at the liead of the 5 Gwa^sEla. |1 Now look for a wife, O brother! from the region to the | north of us; and if you do so, we shall be the oidy | cliiefs of the tribes." Thus said Amaxulal (111 1) to his younger brotlier [ Yiiqok !walag ilis (III 6). Immediately the mother of Yaqoklwalag'ilis (III 6), that | is, Gaaxstaias (II 3), said "Let us try to get a

10 wife, Iiawllkuhd (III 1 ?) |1 and also your prince, for Yaqoklwiilagilis (III G). I What you say is good, child llriwllkulal, that all of you may be renowned | chiefs of the first people among the following generations, I O children!" Thus said Chief tainess Gaaxstaias (II 3) to Hfiwilkulal (III 1?). I

15 Hahahanane! Therefore I am now at the head II of all these tribes, and therefore I feel proud of my | names which came from the other side of the chief, my ancestor, | when he married all over the world. I

Haha hanane! Now llawilkiilal (III 1?) asked Yiiqok !walag ilis (III 6) I to get ready to go and marry the princess (111 10) of l !aqwag-Ua (II 6), II chief of the NoxiintslIdEx", of Rivers Inlet. Now, | 20 they learned that the name of the princess of l laqwag' ila (II 6) was Alag'imll(III 10). I At once they made ready, and started | to go to Rivers Inlet; and when they arrived tliere, they were invited | in by Chief iJaqwag'ila (II 6). Now, Aniaxiilal (III 1) saw 1| the 25 sacred room of the cannibal-dancer at the right-hand side, | inside the door of the large house; and when they were seated, | Ama.yulal (III 1) and his children, and his 3'oiinger brother Yiiqok !walag ihs (III 6), I were given crabapplcs to eat; but, before they began to eat, I they took one spoonful of crabapples which || were the first to 30 be given to the cannibal-dancer, who was seated in his sacred room. | As soon as those came back who had gone to give to eat to him first, | they said, "Now K!wak'iyils has eaten. Let ] the visitors whc came to you, l laqwag' ila (II 6), begin to eat!" Then ^Vmaxulal (III 1), I and his younger brother Yaqoklwalag'ilis (III 6), and his crew, II ate. After they had eaten, Amaxulal (III 1) spoke, | and he 35 asked for the princess of L!aqwag"ila (II 6), | Alak' ilajugwa (III 10), in marriage, l laqwag" ila (II 6) told him at once to go ahead, | and do quickly what he said. Now he gave as a marriage gift ten | black-bear blankets, four marten blankets, || twenty-five dressed 40 elk-skin blankets, four lyiLX blankets, | and eleven marmot blankets. | That is the number that was given in marriage by Yaqoklwalag'ilis

(III 6) I to Chief L lacjwagila (II 6) for his princess Alagimi} (III 10). |

45 As soon as he finished, Chief iJaqwagila (11 6) also spoke, II and said, "0 son-in-law, Yiiqoklwalagilis (III 6), come | to your wife. Now your name shall be Llaqwag'ila (III 6). And | I shall also give you this copper, which has the name Moon; and these two | slaves, a man

50 and a | woman; and this great winter dance, II the cannibal-dance, and the name of the dancer K Iwii^staak", and | his red cedar-bark ; and also the dance of the attendant of the cannibal, and his name | Wawhakila; and also the dance of the grizzly bear of the door of the I house of Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of-World, with whistles, and his name | KilEmalag'ilis; and also the begging-dance, and its

55 name II QIweqlwasElal; and the carved pole with cedar-bark on top of it I and with cedar-bark around the neck. | That is Cannibal-at- North-End-of-World sitting on top of it, | and under it is the raven. That is Raven-at-the-north-cnd-of-the-world, | and under it the

60 grizzly bear. That is ll Grizzly-bear-at-the-door-of-the-housc-of-Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World, and | under it the wolf. He is the scent-taker at the door of the | house of Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World. And | on the head of the man on top of the pole sits the eagle. | He is the watchman of Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World, who looks out for meat || for his food. Tliat is the cannibal-pole. | 65 You shall show it whenever you give a winter dance, O son-in-law (III 6) ! I That is aU that I have to say about this," said Llaqwag'ila (II 6) to him. I L!aqwag'ila (III 6) (for now his name is no longer | Yiiqok hvalagllis) staid only one night, and, together with his brother Amaxulal (III 1), || he went home with his wife AUig'imil (III 10) to 70 GweqElis; | and Amaxulal (III 1) staid there with his prince only four days. | Then he wenthome to Padzo, together with his mother | K' liimaxalas (II 2), who before had had the name SeniJegas. |

Haha hanane ! I am not at all ashamed of the chiefs my ancestors, who married || among the chiefs aU around our world. Tliis was | 75 not done by the ancestors of the lower chiefs, but my ancestors the chiefs did. | And who approaches what was done by the chiefs my | ancestors? |

Haha hanane ! Now I shall talk about the eldest son || of the children of my ancestor my chief HiixiiyosEme^ (IV 1), | the eldest SO one of the children of Amaxulal (III 1) and of his wife | K' lex'k" !elag'idzEmga (III 11), the princess of Hawllkiilal (II 5), head chief of the I great tribe Q lomoj^a^j-e, of the numaym G'exsEm. Now, | HaxuyosEme^ (IV 1) married the princess of Wanuk" (III 12), || LelElayugwa (IV 2), cliief of the numaym GTg'ilgam of the ^valas 85 Kwagul, I who lived at Q!abe-, and the}" had a son (V 1). | Tlicn

"8 Chief Wanuk" (III 12) gave him a name, | and he gave to his grandson the name i.eh.elEleg' e^ (V 1). | Now, he grew up; and that

90 Leh.elEleg' e^ ll married the princess of ^maxwa (IV 3) of the numaym | Gigilg&m of the Nak!wax"da^x", Hfimdzid (V 2). They were not married a long time, | when thej-^ had a son; and ^maxwa (IV 3) | gave him a name, and he named him ^maxfdag'Jlis (VI 1). | Now,

95 -maxQlag'ilis (VI 1) niarried the princess of K' !ade (V 3), |1 llamisk'inis (VI 2), the daughter of the cliief of the numaym | G'exsEm of the I. !ai- lasiqwahi ; and hefore long they | had a son (VII 1), and Chief K' lade (V 3) gave him a name, | and he named liim Q!6mk"mis (VII 1). And I then Q!6mkinis (VII 1) married the princess of 500 ^maxwa (VI 3), Mfiled (VII 2). |1 He was the head chief of the numaym TEmltEmlEls I of the Mamaleleqala. The}- had not been married long before | they had a son; and Cliief ^maxwa (VI 3) named him, | he named his grandson MEnledzas (VIII 1); | and MEnledzas grew 5 up. He 11 married the princess of the chief of the numaym LelEwag'ila of the I DzawadEeuox", Yakayugwa (VIII 2), the princess of K' !ade (V"II 3). And they had not been | married a long time before they had a son; | and K' !ade (VII 3) gave a name to his grandson, | and named him Qlomx'ilag'ihs (IX 1); and when ||

Qlomx'ilag'ilis grew up, he married the princess of | K hvamaxalas 10 (VIII 3). Now, her name was ^nEmogwill^lak" (IX 2). And they had not been married a long time, | when tlicy had a son (XI); and | then the chief of the numaym G'exsEm of the Ilaxwamis — that is, | KIwamaxalas (VIII 3) — said that he would give a iiame to his |1 grandson (X 1), and he called him K IwamaxEhxsogwi^lak". | Now, 15 K IwamaxElasogwi^laiv" (X 1) married the princess of | Qlomoqa (IX 3), Qlex'Lfdaga (X 2). And they had not been married long, | before they had a son (XI 1); and then the | chief of the ancestors of the immaym G'Igaana of the Gwawaenox" — that is ||Q!omoqa 20 (IX 3) — said that he would give a name to his grandson, | and he named him Q!6mox"s^ala (XI 1). And then Q!omox"s^ala | married Le^lenox" (XI 2), the princess of K' logwlk' eladze (X 3), the head chief | ot the numaym SIseiil !e^ of the Lawets !es, and they had | a son (XII 1). Now, Chief K' logwIk' eladze (X 3) was known to be || savage. And he gave him a name, | and he named his grandson 25 K' logwIk' elagEme^ (XII 1). | They were living in the village of the ancestors of the Lawets !es, ALfigEmala. Now, | K' logwlk' elagEmee married the princess of YaxXEn (XI 3), | Ts lalalllanaga (XII 2). He was the head chief of the numaym || of the TEmltEmlEls of the 30 Naklwax'da^x". They had not | been married long, when they had a

32 son (XIII 1). I Then YaxLEn gave a name to his grandson, | and he called liim Hehimas. Then ] Helamas (XIII 1) grew up, and he

35 married the princess (XIII 2) of the chief of the || ancestors of the Wik!ilnx(h-x", Wigwiiba Wakas (XII 3) , who had as his princess | LEviihig ilayugwa (XIII 2) . They had not been married long, before | they had a"^son (XIV l);and then Chief Wigwilba | Wakas (XII 3) said that he would give a name to his grandson, and he gave | the name Q!aed (XIV 1) to his grandson. ||

40 Ilaha hanane! AH those whom I named invited tlie tribes; | and all gave great feasts; and almost | all of them gave winter dances, which were given to them in marriage by the fathers of their | wives, my ancestors, the chiefs. | Haha hanane ! Now i shall stop wailing. ||

1 Now' I have finished about Helamas (XIII 1), who married LEvalag'ila^nigwa (XIII 2), | the princess of Wig\vlll)a Wak'as (X'll 3). Now I shall talk about his | prince Q!acd (XIV 1). Helamas (XIII 1) brought in his canoe | one hundred dressed skin

5 blankets, four slaves, || also four large canoes, and a copper | named Sea-Lion. Ah this was given as a marriage gift by Chief ; Wigwilba Wak"as (XII 3) to Helamas (XIII 1), and also the cannibal-dance, |

1 The folIowinR part ot the tamily history was not told as a wail, but in ordinary lnngua;c.

the ricli-woinau ihiiui', the attendant of the cannibal, and the frog war-dance, | and also the names of the four dancei-s. The || name of 10 slwe^, I and the name of the rich-woman-danccr was G'ilq lESElag ilis, I and the name of the attendant of tlie carmibal-danccr was Helik'ilak'as^o, and | the name of the frog-war-dancer was Togumalis. Now, Heiamas (XIII 1) | had a son; and Wigwilba Wak'as (XII 3) named || his grandson, and he gave him the name Q!aed (XIV 1). 15 As soon I as Wigwilba Wak'as (XII 3), chief of the ancestors of the | Wiklunx'^da^x" of the Bellabclla, had spoken, Heiamas (XIII 1) started in his canoe, | LEyalag" ilajnigwa (XIII 2) being placed in the canoe by his father-in-law. Then he went to Qalog^vis, for | that is the place where the Kwag'ul lived. As soon as he arrived, || his prince 20 Q!aed (XIV 1), and his inicle Ma^nakiila, and his | two aunts Hamalak'ilalEmega and X'ixEmg'ilayugwa, disappeared. | Now, Heiamas gave a winter dance to his tribe, the ancestors of the Kwag'ul. | For four months Q !aed (XIV 1) staid awaj'. Then he was caught. | Then he was given to eat one of the slaves ll as he entered the winter-dance 25 house; and Heiamas (XIII 1) gave away | one hundred dressed elkskin blankets, three slaves, | and four large canoes, to his tribe, the ancestors of the | Kwag'ul; and he broke his copper Sea-Lion for

30 the I chief of the numa\Tn Maamtag'ila, Odze^staUs. Now, || he was made ashamed by the report of what llelamas (XIII 1) had done in the winter dance; and | Odze^stahs bewitched Heiamas, wlio died. | Then Q!aed (XIV 1), the prince of Heiamas (XIII l),said that he was I going to put the cannibal-dance of the chief, liis father, into his burial-box. | Therefore they stopped using the camiibal-dance, ||

35 and the rich-woman dance, and the attendant of the camiibal. He kept the frog war-dance. | After this they did not dance the cannibaldance. I

Then Q !aed (XIV 1) said that he wanted to marr}' the princess of | L laqwag'ila (XIII 3), chief of the numaym Gigilgfim of the Gwa^sfJa, | HiimeLas (XIV 2), the princess of Llaqwagila (XIII 3).

40 Then Qlaed (XIV 1) asked the ancestors of the || Kwagul to go and woo HiimeLas (XIV 2). They got ready at once, | and they went in four large wooing-canoes. | After one day the}' arrived at GweqElis, the I village in which the Gwa^sEla lived. Immediately Q!aed (XIV 1) was married to | HiimeLas (XIV 2), the princess of Lliiqwa-

45 g"ila (XIII 3). After they were || married, l Itiqwagila (XIII 3) gave as a marriage gift one hundred mountain-goat skin ] blankets, (Lfty dressed elk-skin blankets, | twentj'-four black-bear blankets, six lynx I blankets, and his name Llaqwagila. | He gave it to Qlaed

50 (XIV 1), and now Qlaed had the name Llaqwag'ila (XIV 1). || Therefore I shall not call him after this Qlaed, I shall only ] name him

L!aqw;ig"i]a (XIV 1). Tlicn the former Llaqwagila (XIII 3) gave | 51 his seat to his sou-in-law, for he had no son | to take his place: his only daughter was his princess IlameLas (XIV 2). | Then l !aq\vag'ila (XIV 1) remembered what had been done by the chief of the 11 Maamtag'ila, Odze^stalis, when he killed his father Helamas (XIII 1) . | 55 Therefore he told his crew, the ancestors of the Kwag'ul, that he | would give away the marriage gift of his father-in-law, — the one hundred mountain-goat | blankets, fifty dressed elk-skin | and twenty- four black-bear blankets, and the six lynx ll blankets. As soon as 60 he had given them away, | he said, "O Kwag'ul! now I have given away this marriage gift, (given by) the | chief my father-in-law for you, to my own tribe, the Gwa^sEla, | among whom my o^^l forefathers began with the first chief in the beginrdng, | YaqalEnlis (II 1), who gave to this country the name li GweqElis; and now I go 65 home, O Kwag'ul! for am I not | ashamed of what has been done to the chief, my father, Helamas (XIII 1), | by the chief who is named Odze^stalis ? Now, go home ! and | I shall stay here with my wife, HameLas (XIV 2)." Thus said | L!aqwag'ila (XIV 1) to his tribe the Kwag'ul; and the Kwag'ul started at once || and went home, and 70 left Llaqwag'ila behind. [

1 At all other places LlEnLlENtsEm.

71 Tlien i.laqwagila (XIV 1) had a son (XV 1): and then the | fathcr-in-hiw of l !aq\vag'ila A^max'ag'ila (XIII 3) — for that was the other name of tlic | former Llaqwagila — said tliat he would give a name to his grandson, | and he named his grandson Q!eq!Ex'Lala

75 (XV 1); and then || A^max'agila (XIII 3) gave as a marriage gift forty mountain-goat bhinkets, | twenty-five mink Wankets, thirty | marmot bhxnkets, four grizzly-bear Wankets, | four hnx blankets,

80 and four | marten blankets, and one hundred deer-skin ll blankets. And immediately Llaqwagila (XIV 1) gave them away to the | ancestors of the Gwa^sEla, on account of the highness of the name of his prince Q!eq!Ex'Lala (XV 1). |

And as soon as Q!eq!EXLala (XV 1) grew up, he married | the princess of l laqwalal (XIV 3) , chief of the numaj-m LalawilEla of the | L !aL !asiqw5Ja, for iJaqwalal's princess was named K' ledelEmc^

So (XV 2). And it was not || long before Q!eq!Ex'Lala (XV 1) had a son; I and l laqwalal (XIV 3) said that he would give a name to his grandson, | and lie gave him the name YaqEwld (XVI 1); | and he gave as his marriage gift fifty mink blankets, | one hundred yellow

90 cedar-bark blankets, twenty sewed sea-otter || blankets, fifty seals, and the whale | house-dish, the killer-whale house-dish, and the wolf house-dish, and | also the grizzlj'-bcar house-dish, and also the feast name | Kwax'se^stala; and the name of Q!eq!Ex'Lala (XV 1) was 93 changed, and he | now had the name X'ilx^ed (XV 1), when the ancestors of the l !aL !asiqwahx hved at Newette, H for now I shall 95 stop calling him Q!eq!Ex"Lala (XV 1). Immediately | X'ilx^ed (XV 1) got ready to go home with his wife K' ledelEme^ (XV 2) | and their child YiiqEwld (XVI 1 ) . Now he was going to his own country, | GweqElis. As soon as they arrived there, he gave away | the fifty mink blankets, one hundred || yellow cedar-bark blankets, twenty 100 sewed sea-otter | blankets, and the food obtained in the marriage feast, fifty seals. | They put the seals in the four house-dishes; and as soon | as these were put before the ancestors of the Gwa^sEla, he gave aU the | skin blankets to his guests. That is what is called || "giving away during a feast." Now, X'ilx'ed (XV 1) was really a 5 chief I among the Gwa^sEla on account of what he had done. Wlien YaqEwId (XVI 1) grew up, | his father X ilx-'ed (XV 1) wanted him to marry the | princess (XVI 2) of Llaqwadze (XV 3), chief of the nuniaym G'exsEm of the | Gwa^sEla. He married her at once; and after || the marriage, Llaqwadze (XV 3) gave to his son-in-law lo YaqEwid (XVI 1) | as a marriage gift two slaves, four large canoes, | forty di-essed elk-skin blankets, one hundred | deer-skin blankets, forty lynx blankets, | seven marten blankets, and twenty || mink 15

16 blankets, and also a name which was to be the name of | YaqEwld (X^^ 1). He gave him the name iJaqwasgEm (XVI 1), ] and also, as a name for his granddaughter, | Kiinxulasogwi-lak" (XVII 1). As soon as this had been done, i, !a([\vasgEm (XV 3) | made ready to give away his marriage presents to the ancestors of the Gwa^sEla, ||

20 on account of the lughness of his princess KunxOlasogwi'lak" (X\ni 1). Now, I finish | calling him YiiqEwid (XVI 1), for his name was now LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1). Now, j iJaqwasgEni was unfortunate, because his child was a girl. It was | not long before he had another child, a boy (XVII 2). Then | he was really glad

25 on account of the boy. When it was first known || by his grandfather, iJaqwadze (XV '.i), that the child was a boy, he made a great effort I when he gave the next marriage gift; namely, four slaves, four I large canoes, fifty dressed elk-skin blankets, | fifty lynx

30 blankets, twenty-five | mink blankets, thirty marmot || blankets, ten marten blankets, | one hundred deer-skin blankets, one hundred mountain-goat | blankets, and also the name Sewid (XVII 2) as the I name of his grandson, and also his house. And when he had | done so, LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1) said that he would invite the ancestors

35 of the II Naklwax'da^x" and of the Awlk' lenox". Then he sent his | tribe to invite them. One of the | canoes of the Gwa^sEla went southward to the village Teguxste^ of the Nak !wax' da-'x" ; | another canoe went northward to the village | of the Awik !enox" at K- !etet. After four days || they came back, and the Awlk' !enox" | and Na- 40 k !wax' da^x" came paddhng with them. Then the LEWElaxa song| was sung by the Awlk' !enox"; and the ancestors of the Gwa'sEla did not understand | the kind of song sung by the Awlk' !enox", the song of the LEWElaxa, | when they arrived in front of the viUage. The Awik' !enox" landed, || and also the Nak !wax' da^x" landed. 45 They | did not sing when they came. Immediately they were invited in to eat | in the house of LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1); and as soon as they were aU inside, | the Awlk' !enox" began to sing the LEWElaxa song; I and the cliief of the Awlk" !enox", Llaqwag'ila (XV 4), danced. || After he had danced, he took off his red-cedar neck-ring 50 and I his head-mask set with ermine-skins, and he called l !aqwasgEm (XVI 1), I and said to him, "Come to me, child LlaqwasgEm (XVl 1) ! Let these | new dancing-things go to you, which I obtained in marriage from the | chief of the OyalaidEx", Hamdzid (XIV 4). He has for his princess Llaqwal (XV 5). Ii Now, your name shaU be 55 Hamdzid (XVI 1), for we are descended from the same | ancestors." Thus said Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) to his grandfather. | Immediately LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1) arose and went to the place where Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) was standing; | and LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1) stood by the side of L liiqwag' ila (XV 4); and | Llaqwag'ila took off his grizzly-bear

60 blanket and put it on || LlaqwasgEm; and he took off his dancingapron and put it on | LlaqwasgEm; and he put around liis neck the red cedar-bark ring mixed with white ] for the LEWElaxa dance, which was to be the red cedar-bark ring of LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1), and he put on his head the head-mask. | And as soon as he had done it all, L laqwagila (XV 4) | told how he had obtained them. He said,

65 "I married llLlaqwiil (XV 5), the princess of Hamdzid (XIV 4), chief of thcOyalaidEx of the | Bellabella; and this is what I obtained by marrying her — the LEWElaxa and the name | Hamdzid. Now. Ilftmdzid shall be your name when you give the LEWElaxa. | And the name LlaqwasgEm shall be your name during the secular season." Thus said Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) | to LlaqwasgEm (X'I 1). Then the

70 Awlk' !enox" sang || four LEWElaxa songs, and LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1) danced. | And Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) just stood by liis side. | Lla- ((wasgEm (XVI 1) was shaking tlie rattle with liis one hand as he (hmccd, going around the fire in the middle of the | dancing-house of LlacjwasgEm (XVI 1). This was the time when the Gwa-sEla saw | tlic LEWElaxa for the first time. And the LEWElaxa came from

75 there. || And the reason why Llaqwag'Ua (XV 4) gave it to LlaqwasgEm (X\T 1) is because he knew that they had the | same descent. As soon as LlaciwasgEm (XVI 1) had finished dancing, | he spoke, and said. "O Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) ! | thank you for what you have brought me. This is the reason why I spoke. | I shall not use tliis great dance. It shall go to my || prince Sewid (XVII 2). He SO shall have the name Hamdzid." | Thus spoke LlaqwasgEm (XVI ]) to liis tribe, the Gwa-sEla, and to the Nak Iwax'da^x", | and also tothc Awlk' !enox", and they aU agreed to | what he said. As soon as he had spoken, he gave away the | four slaves to the chiefs of the Nakhvaxda^x" and || Awlk' lenox", and four large canoes | went to 85 the chiefs of the two tribes, j and he gave away the one hundred deer-skin blankets to the | two tribes. After this the two tribes | went out. They unloaded their canoes, || and mght came. Then 90 rJacfwag'ila (XV 4) spoke | to liis tribe, and told them to sing four times the | LEWElaxa songs for Sewid (XVII 2), the prince of I. laciwasgEm (XVI 1), who | was to be a helik'ilal in the LEWElaxa dance. Then Llaqwag'ila (XV 4) taught the | song of the helikllal to Sewid (XVII 1) late at night. And ll iJaqwagila (XV 4) asked 95 his painters to put up the | sacred room with the moon on it and a toad inside the moon. | At once two painters took four | roof-boards, rubbed them with old cedar-bark mats to remove | the soot, and, when all the soot was off, 1| they put them dowai in the rear of the 100 house of LlaqwasgEm in the night. | Before daylight they finished.

2 At once it was a cause of surprise, | when it was seen by the uninitiated of the Nak!waxda^" | and Gwa^snla, and also by the other Awik' !enox". As soon as it was | dayhght, in the morning, i. laqwagi- 5 hi (XV 4) asked L!aqwasgEm (XVI 1) || to call in the Nak!waxda^x" and Awlk' !enox" and all the [ Gwa^sEla to eat breakfast in the dancing-house for the | LEWElaxa. Then the cliief of the Awik' !enox", iJaqwagila (XV 4), said | that he would show to Sewid (XVII 2) how to dance the LEWElaxa and the great \ ihinco helikilal.

10 Wlien the || three tribes came in, L!a"qwag'ila (XV 4) arose, and | said, "I have already told that tlie LEWElaxa was a marriage gift | from Chief Hamdzid (XIV 4) of the OyalaidEx", and that | Q lomogwa is the supernatural property of the lielikilal, and that the name of the helikilal is | Yemask'as^o Q!6mogwa. And now we shall sing for

15 four days for ll the helikilal. We shidl begin now, so that you may see the | way of dancing oi the hehkilal. This is the sacred room of the hehk'ilal, | what j-ou see standing there, which I obtained in marriage from the chief of the | OyalaidEx" of the IJellabella. I am sj)eaking about it emphatically, | because it is always asked of the

20 chiefs of the tribes || to say where they obtained the LEWElaxa by those who do not know | what is in the box of real chiefs. This is the I reason for my saying so — that you, Xak!wax'da^x" and Gwa- ^sEla, I shall not speak against Yemask'as^o Q lomogwa (XVII 2), which is the name of the helikilal, Sewid (XVII 2), for | now m the

LEWElaxa liis name shall no longer be Sewid. Now his name shall be II Hamdzid (XVII 1). As soon as he finishes the LEWElaxa, in 25 four I days, then his name shall agam be Sewid (XVII 2). Now he himself will | dance to invite yon. And therefore his name is | Yemask'as-o Q!6mogwa as a helik'ilal; and his name is | Hamdzid because he takes care of the LEWElaxa. That is it." || Thus said 30 L laqwag'ila (XV 4) . |

As soon as they had finished breakfast, they went out, and | two painters worked to make the mask of Q !omogwa. | And as soon as night came, Llaqwag'ila (XV 4), chief of the | Awik' !enox", asked two of his speakers and two of the || speakei's of L!aqwagilagEme^ 35 (XVI 1) to listen to what the people were saying when they | went to call their tribe and the guests to go into the | dancing-house. As soon as the four | speakers had assembled, Llaqwag'ila instructed them what to say outside | of the doors of aU the houses. "This is what you will say, ||

"'O LEWElaxa dancers! I call you to rest(U'e to his senses Yemas- 40 k'as^o Q!oniogwa, | the helik'ilal, Qlomogwa. You shall sing for our Yemask'as-o j Q!omogwa.''' j

As soon as they stopped speaking at the doors of the houses, | the men, women, || and their children arose, and went into the LEWElaxa 45 house, for | all wished to see the new thing that is called LEWElaxa,

47 and | all the three tribes came in. Tlien l !a(| wag' ila arose | and called I, laqwasgEm. And as soon as LlaqwasgEm stood by the side | /iO of L!a(|wag'ila, then i, laqwagila said to all the |[ tribes, j

"Now this diief shall be assistant in the | future LEWElaxa dances of future generations." Tluis he said. \

And as soon as he stopped speaking, there was a sacred song sung | in the sacred room, and this is it: il 55 "What, oh, what has become of my supernatural ])ower ? Hoa I hoa ! AMiat has become of it? |

It has escaped from me, it has escaped from me, m^- supernatural power. I Hoa lioal II has escaped fnun me, my su]iernatural power. Hoa hoa!" |

There was another sacred song: || 60 "Come and fly over me, you who flew away from me to the hght of the world. | Come and fly over me, ho waya w&ya ha haa!" |

"Let us look at the sacred singing beliind the front of the | sacred

65 room!" And they went in. They liad not stood long, || before

LlaqwasgEm came back alone. He said, "Take care, | tribes!

That is the voice of the hehk ilal. Now begin to | sing, and I shall try to secure him, together with Llaqwag'ihi, so that he may | come 68 and dance." Immediately tlie Awlk' !enox" sang, | and L!aqwasgEm went back into the room. Before long || the helik'ilal came, wearing 70 the grizzly -bear skin blanket, and around his neck a | thick cedarbark ring. He wore on his head the head-mask with ermines, | and he wore a dancing-apron around his waist. He was | shaking his rattle with one hand as he was dancing. | He danced around the fire in the middle of the house. Then Llaqwagila |1 and LlaqwasgEm 75 were his attendants. Four songs | were sung by the Awlk' !enox". Then they finished. As soon | as they had finished, the helik'ilal went back to his sacred room; and | LlaqwasgEm gave away one hundred mountain-goat blankets to the | Nak!wax'da^x" and to the Awik' lenox" ; and as soon as he finished ll giving away the mountain- SO goat blankets, the chief of the | Awik !enox", Llaqwag'Lla said to the Naklwax'da^x" and Gwa^sEla | that they should come back into the LEWElaxa house the next | evening. Thus he said. |

As soon as he stopped speaking, the Naklwax'da^x" || and the 85 Awik' !enox" and the Gwa^sEla went out. And when it was evenhig | on the following day, the four speakers went again to call them, | and they said the same as they had said when they called them the first time to the dance. | Now they were dancing, and they did the same that night | as they had done before. And as soon as the

90 helik ilii! finished dancing with the II four songs, he went into the sacred room. Then j LlaqwasgEin gave away twenty-five niink l)lankets and | fifty lynx hlankets to the Nak!waxda^x" | and Awik' lenox"; and when this was done, they all went out. |

In the evening of the following day the four speakers went to

95 caU them again, || and said, "This will really he the taming of the helik ilal." | The}' would say this after they had said the words which they used before, \ when they were caUing thcni. After they had gone throughout the whole village, | the tliree tribes went in. Then | iJaqwagila and LlfKiwasgEm went beliind the front of the sacred 300 room, || and the helik' ilal sang liis two sacred songs. | When he sto])ped, the Awlk' !enox" sang, | the helik'ilal came out dancing, and when they were nearly at the end | of the last of the four songs, the helik'ilal ran out | of the door of the dancing-house, and 5 iJacpvagila and || LlaqwasgEm ran after him. It was not long before they came back. | iJaqwagila was carrjnng the headmask and the grizzly-bear blanket, | and i, laqwasgEm carried the cedar-bark neck-ring and the | dancing-apron and the rattle. Then Llaqwagila said | that he and his friend L!a-

10 qwasgEm had found them, and the}' were || talking happily about what tliey pretended to have found. • Then a whistle sounded on the beach | in front of the dancing-house, i. !aqwag'ila was the first to hear it, | and he said to LlaqwasgEiu they would go 1- at once | to look at it. Tliey just put into the sacred room what they had found, | and went out. Before long Llaqwag'ila came back || and stood in the doorway of the | house, and said, "O dancers! now 15 I have discovered | our dancer, and he has been transformed. He has become | Q !6mogwa, and he is going to be well now. Now I will bring him in.'' | Thus he said, and he went out again. Before long ll he came back, walking backward, with LlaqwasgEm walking in front 20 of him. I He was wearing the mask of Q !omogwa. Then l laqwag'ila told the Awlk' !enox" | to go ahead and sing; and as soon as they began to sing, | the mask of Q lomogwa began to dance. And as soon as they came to the rear of the house, he went in ' l)ehiiid the front of the sacred room. This is ended. ||

Then LlaqwasgEm gave away fifty lynx | blankets, ten marten 25 blankets, | thirty marmot blankets, to the Naklwax'da'x" | and Awlk' !enox". That is all about this. Tliis was | the first LEWElaxa in the southern country. || Tlierefore I am the onJy one who is first 30 called to be the attendant of the LEWElaxa, for | my ancestors were the first to obtain the dance. Now I have finished talking | about Llaqwag'ila (XV 4), who brought the LEWElaxa to LlaqwasgEm (XVI 1). I

33 Now I sliall talk about him when he was looking for a wife for his prince j Sewid (XVII 2); for he was no longer named Yeniask'as^o

35 Q!omogwa (XVII 1), || for ho had the name Yemask'as^o Q!6mogwa on]- during the LEWElaxa, | and his summer name was Sewid. Then he learned ahout | ^niix'nag'Em (XVII 3) of the l !aL lasiqwfila, the princess of ,\jnax'tig'ila (XVI 3), | another one of the chiefs of the G'exsEm. Then ] he married ^nax'nag'Em. They lived in the

40 village of tlie ancestors of the i. !ai, !asiqw&la, || GewasEui. After they were married, Amaxag'ila (XVI 3) | gave as a marriage gift sixty sea-otter blankets, ' four slaves, one hundred and twenty cedar-bark blankets, | six canoes, and forty mink Idankcts. | And Amax'ag'ila (XVI 3) wanted Sewitl (XVII 2) to give a winter dance.

45 And II -Vmax'ag'ila (XVI 3) gave in marriage as privilege the mamaq !a and its name | Q!iilad;and the bird-dance, and its name -nuwala- kunieg'ihs; and | the hJlmshamts!ES, and its name %ax"(j lEsElagilis; and the healing-dance, | and its name Egaq hvala; and also a secular name as the name for | Sewid (XVII 2), namely, A^ma.xillal; and we

50 shiiU call Sewid A^ma.xulal (XVII 2) from now on. || After he had given the marriage gift, A'ma.xulal (XVII 2) | invited the L!aL!asiqwrda to go to GweqEUs, the vUlage of | A^maxilla} (X^TI 2) and his tribe the ancestors of the Gwa^sEla; for A^maxidal (XVII 2) wished | that the ancestors of the l lai. !asiqw&la should take care of the winter dance that they were going to give. Tlien | A-miixulal (X\TI 2) and his guests started in the morning. Before ll evening the}- arrived at 55 GweqEhs. Then | the l !aL lasiqwtlla wished the four dancers | to disappear at once tliat evening, for the l !aL lasiqwala were in a hurry. | They wanted to make a short stay at GweqEhs. | Tlic foiudancers staid away only four niglits. Then they were caught. || They danced for tliem four evenings. Then everj-thing was given 60 away | that was given as a marriage gift by Amax'ag'iLa (XVI 3) — the sixty sea-otter | bhinkets; four slaves; six | canoes; forty mink blankets; | one hundred and twenty cedar-bark blankets; and the name of the niamaqla, || Q!ulad; and the bird-dance, which had the 65 name ^nawalakumeg"ilis; | and the hamshamts !es, which had the name ^nax"q!ESElag'ihs; | and the healing-dance, wliich had the name Eg'aqiwala. At that time | A^maxulal (XVII 2) obtained first the whiter dance of the l !aL lasiqwala. As soon as | A^maxiilal finished giving away, the l !aL !asiqwala went home. || A^maxidal 70 (XVII 2) and his wife | ^nax'nag'Em (XVII 3) had not been married a long time, when they had a son (XVIII 1). Then | A^maxulal sent and YaqlEntEyegi^lak" — to | tell the cliief of the l !aL!asiqwfila, Amax'ag'ila (XVI 3), |1 that ^nax'nag'Em (XVII 3) had a son. 75 They | arrived at the village of Amax'ag'Ua (XVI 3), and at once |

77 Q !ek' lEmila reported to Amiix' ag' ila that ^nax'nagEm (XVII 3) | had a son. After he had told the news, Chief Amax ag'ila (XXl 3)

no invited his tribe, || the ancestors of the LlaLlasiqwTda, to come into liis house. And as soon | as they were all in. Amaxagila arose, and I reported the news that had been brought by the Gwa-sEla visitors, that Ills | princess 'naxnag'Em (XVII 3) had a son. "And therefore I have invited you in, | O tribe ! that you may treat me as

85 your chief. Give me your property, || people, that I may give a marriage gift to my son-in-law A^ma.xQlal (XVII 2)." | Thus said Amaxagila (XVI 3) to his tribe. As soon as he | stopped speaking, they spread a mat in the rear of the | house of Amax' ag'ila (XVI 3), and the sea-lumters of the | ancestors of the l !aL lasicjwSla went out.

90 It was not long before the}' came back, || some bringing four seaotter skins, others three, others | two. They spread tliem on the mat on the floor. | There were forty-two sea-otter skins on the floor. I After they had done so, the chiefs of the | ancestors of the L !aL !asiqwiila went out. They were not out long, before the}' came

95 back, || bringing in four slaves and four | large canoes. After they had done so, the common people went out.; [ and they did not stay awaj- long, before they came back, | bringing one hundred and twenty cedar-bark blankets; and when | they finished, Amax'Sg'ila

(XVI 3) said he would go with his H tribe to talkie tliis to his son-in-law 40(J A^maxiilal (XVII 2) , and also | a name to be the name of his grandchild. His name was to be PEngwid (XVIII 1). | After he bad finished speaking, the tribe went out. They were ready to | start the next morning at daylight. As soon as | daylight came, they loaded the marriage gifts on four large || canoes. I 5

"Wlien they were aU aboard, they started from the beach with the | four speakers of A^miixulaJ (XVII 2) ; and the ancestors of the L !aL !asiqwala aU went. | Towards evening they arrived at the | village of the ancestors of the Gwa-sEla, GweqElis; and immediately || Amax'ag'ila (XVI 3) gave as a marriage gift to his son-in-law lo A^maxiilal (XVII 2) what was given to him by his tribe | before they stepped out of their canoes. As soon as | Amax'iig'ila (XVI 3) stopped speaking, A^maxulal (XVII 2) invited | his father-in-law and his tribe to come ashore to eat in his house. | And when the l !aL !asiqwala were in, they were given |1 roasted sockeye-salmon; and after that 15 they were given dried mountain-goat meat. | After they' had eaten, A^miixidal (XVII 2) gave awaj- | twenty sea-otter skins to the chiefs of the L !aL lasiqwala, and | two large canoes, and sixty cedar-bark blankets | to the common people, and also two slaves || to the chiefs. 20 As soon as he finished giving away to the | l !aL !siqw&la, he also gave

22 away twenty sea-otter skins to the | chiefs of the Gwa^sEhi, and sixty ce(hir-b:irk blankets to the | common people, anil two large canoes to the chiefs, | and two slaves, since A^niaxulal (X"II 2) had planned ||

25 that he wanted to give one-half of what lie had received as a marriage gift to the L !aL !asicjwala, and one-half to the Gwa'sEla— | forty seaotter skins and one hundred and twenty | cedar-bark blankets, four large canoes, and four [ slaves, on account of the highness of the name of his prince PEngwid (X'III 1). j Now night came, and he had

30 finished giving away. || At daylight in the morning the l !aL lasiqwala went home. |

When PEng\vid (XVIII 1) grew up, he married | LaxsElelfimga (XVIII 2), the princess of the cliief (XVII 4) of the numaym Tslets!- EmeleqEla of the | Nak Iwax'da^x", who lived in the village TegQxste'. | PEngAvid (XVIII 1) and Lax'sElelEmga (XVIII 2) had not been

35 married long, when || they had a son. And as soon as HaqElal (XVII 4) learned that | his princess had a son, he called his tribe, and he | told them that he would give a marriage gift to his son-inlaw. He did not tell his | tribe the amount that he wanted to give as a marriage gift, lliiqElal (XVII 4) said only | that he wanted his

40 tribe to go with him. As soon as || he finished his speech, the}' went out of the house. Thej' got ready, | and early in the morning they loaded their | canoes. Whea they were loaded, they left, and | in the evening they arrived at GweqEhs. Immediately | the marriage 44 gift for his son-in-law PEngwid (XVIII 1) was unloaded. He did not II give away the mai-riage gift in the evening, but he gave it away 45 in the morning — | six slaves, four canoes, | twenty black-bear blankets, forty mink blankets, | two hundred cedar-bark blankets, and I a name for his son-in-law PEngwid (XVIII 1). Now his || name was T!at!Endzid (XVIII 1); and he also gave as a marriage 50 gift the name Klniged (XIX 1), \ to the child of PEngwid (XVIII 1) and of his wife Lax'sElelEmga (XVIII 2). | After they had given the marriage gift, T!at!Endzid (XVIII 1) | gave away three slaves and two canoes | and ten black-bear blankets to the chiefs of the || Nak !wax da^x" ; and he gave twenty mink blankets i and one hun- 55 dred cedar-bark blankets to the common people of the Nak'.wax"- da^x"; I and he gave three slaves and two | canoes and ten blackbear blankets to the | chiefs of the Gwa^sEla; and he gave twenty mink-skin blankets || and one hundred cedar-bark blankets to the 60 common people. | Now the name of the son of T!at!Endzid (XVIII 1) was K'imged (XIX 1). | As soon as he had given away the property, the Nak!wax'da^x" went home. |

When K'imged (XIX 1) was grown up, he married Llaqwal (XIX 2), I the princess of Hayogwis (XVIII 3), who was chief of

65 the mimavm |i SisEiiLle* of the Nak!\vaxda^". Now, the white men had (;omo to live | at Fort Rupert. That is the reason why ten woolen blankets and | one hundred cedar-bark blankets were given as a marriage gift, j Kimged (XIX 1) and his wife i, '.aqwiil (XIX 2) had not been married long, when ray mother gave birth to t^-ins. |

70 One was a boy, the other a gu"l. || As soon as Hayogwis (XVIII 3) knew that liis princess had given birth to twins, he | and his numaym, the SisEiiL !e^, made ready to give a marriage gift to his [ son-in-law Kimged (XIX 1) at Geg'iicic, for now the Gwa-sEla had left GweqEhs. I They launched eight canoes, and | loaded them with twenty

75 woolen blankets, and forty moimtain-goat || blankets, two hundred cedar-bark Idankets, and | four slaves; and after they had loaded them, they left | Sagumbala — for that is where the SisEUL'.e^of the Nak!wax'da^" lived j — and it was not yet quite evening when they arrived at | Geg'iiqe. Immediately Chief Hayogwis (X'III 3) gave

80 as a marriage gift || twenty woolen blankets, forty mountain-goat | blankets, and two hundred ce(hir-bark 1)lankets, and tlie four slaves, | and also the eight canoes, and | a name for Kimged (XIX 1). Now his name was Yaxi.En (XIX 1 ), j and also K' ladalag'ilis (XX 1) for

8") the name of his son, and || l !aL !E(|wasila (XX 2) for the name of liis daughter, the twin-cliildren. | After Hayogwis (XVIII 3) had spoken, K'imged (XIX 1) invited his | father-in-law Ilayugwis 87 (XVIII 3), and his crew, into his house; and when tliey came in with the I marriage gift, they were given to eat dried mountain-goat meat; ] and after they had eaten, they gave away four canoes, || two 90 slaves, and ten woolen blankets, to the | chiefs of the Naklwax'da^x", and the same number to the | chiefs of the Gwa-sEla; and he gave one hundred cedar-bark blankets and forty | mountain-goat skin blankets to the common people of the | Nak Iwaxda^x" and Gwa^sEla. When daylight came in the morning, || Hayogwis (XVIII 3) and his 95 crew went home. |

As soon as K' ladalag'ilis (XX 1), the prince | of YSx'leu (XIX 1), grew up to be a man, he married K!wak hvabalas (XX 3), tlic princess of I YaqalEiihs (XIX 3), the chief of the numaym NaEnsx'a of the NaqEmg'ihsEla. \ Thej' had a son; and Chief || YaciajEiilis (XIX 3) 500 gave the expensive copper Long-Top to his son-in-law j K' ladalag'ilis (XX 1) ; and he gave him in marriage the name P!adzEse ^maxwa (XXI 1) as the name | for his grandson. Then P!adzEse ^maxwa (XXI 1) sold Long-Top, | which was bought by Anxnved of the Lawetsles for nine | thousand woolen blankets; and these were given away by PladzEse ^maxwa (XXI 1) || to all the tribes. And 5 when I PladzEse ^maxwa (XXI 1) was a middle-aged man, he married MElned (XXI 2), the princess | of Sewid (XX 4), chief of the and his wife MElneil (XXI 2) were not married long, | when they had

10 a daughter. Then Sewid (XX 4) gave as a marriage gift || the valuable (•oj)per Sea-Lion, and the name i. !fu|waga (XXII 1) to be the | name of the daughter of his princess ilElned (XXI 2) . iVnd l laqwaga (XXII 1), I although she was a woman, gave away what was paid by the chief of the numaym | Ts lets lEmeleqala of the Naklwax'- da^x" — seven thousand | woolen blankets — for IliiqElal had bought

15 the copper Sea-Lion. Now, || l laqwaga (XXII 1) gave away seven thousand wot)len l)laid'cets | to the tribes. |

Wlien I. !aqwaga (XXII 1) was old enough, she married | Hewiik' fibs (XXII 2), chief of the numaym TsIetslEmeleqala of the | Na-

20 klwax'da^x", and l laqwaga (XXII 1) had a son. Then ll Hewiik'Ehs (XXII 2) gave a name to the child, and he named him | Gwevosdedzas (XXIII 1). Tlic reason why P ladzEse ^maxwa (XXI 1) did not I give a name to his grandson was because lie was angry with his prmcess j because she married Ilewiik'Elis (XXII 2), for he was not really a cliief from his ancestoi-s. | Therefore HewakElis (XXII 2)

25 himself gave a name to the || son of l laqwaga (XXII 1). GwEyosdedzas (XXIII 1) is now three j'ears | old. |

Now, I really began at the very | end of our ancestors with the whale, YaqalEiilis (II 1), and came down to GwEyosdedzas | — the

SOU of rJfiqwaga and tliero are twenty-tliree men, beginning with 1| 'SO YaqalEulis, coming down to (iwEyosdedzas (XXIII 1). I did not | mention that aU of them had two or three | wives, and some had four wives, and a great many cliildren, and | the younger brothers and sisters of those whom I have named. Now, this great matter is at an end. |

Wail of l!al!aq6l, a Nak!wax'da^x" Woman

Hana hana he! J^ow I think of my master | L!aL!aqoh'lalv", my 1 dear one, the cliief at the beginning of the world. |

Hana hana he! Now I'll tell the history of my house, begiiuiing, with the first | cliief of my numaym, ^walas, who had for their chief my ancestor, who !| came from the first Liaqwagiia. | 5

Hana hana he! Hele^stes went spouting around | our world, and he went into Bhmden Harbor; ami he went ashore | from his traveling-canoe, Killer- Wliale-Mask ; and he liked the place because it had a good sandy | beach. And now my ancestors had for theu' chief Hele^stes. || He built a house with four platforms; and when he had | 10 finished his house, a canoe came in sight with four persons | aboard. Hele^stes went to meet them, and he | called the visitors ashore. Then my ancestor Hele^stes | gave his visitors seal to eat. Wien they had || eaten, Hele^stes spoke, and asked for the name of his | 1.5

16 visitor; siiid the \nsitor replied, and said, | "I am -vak'Ewas, and my tribe are the Gig ilgam, and I live | in the village Xoqwaes with my tribe; | and this woman Ts lalalliauaga, the princess of Yax"LEn, is

20 my wife. || Yax'i-En is the chief of the TsIetslEmcleqala. And this | is my prince Tslalagilis, and my princess is | Ts!alaliiFlak"." Thus said ^yak'Ewas. And then 'yak'Ewas asked | the man where he came down from. And then tlie | man said, "I am Ilele^stes. I

2.5 go spouting around 11 our world. I am Llaqwag'ila, the prince of the chief I of the Killer-Whales, IlSlxsiwalis, Now, I. wish to become a | real man in this place, and I built my house at Blunden Harbor." Thus said Hele^stes. i And Lislqwag'ila is my ancestral chief, | the root of the chiefs of the numaym ^walas, and he is my ancestral ||

30 chief. |

Hana hana he, ahana hana! () Great-One! the great one who came down is | my lord Llaciwag'ila, who took for his wife the princess of I Lord ^yak'Ewas, Ts!alalllFlak". And the lord had a child, |

35 YaqEwe%s, the prince of Lord i, Ia(|wagila. || And now Lord ^yak'Ewas gave as a marriage gift six canoes; | for, indeed, Lord ^yak'Ewas had obtained as a supernatural treasm'e the Grouse, the canoe-maker; | and therefore he, the only first one to give away canoes, | was my ancestral chief. And it was not | long before Lord YiiqEwe-Ias w^is grown up. Then lie married || Menledaas, the 40 princess of Lord MElnasEme=, chief of the | numaym Q!onik' !ut!Es of the Gwa-sEla. And the lord did not live | long with his wife, when Lord YaqEwe-las had a son; | and Lord MElnasEme^ gave as a marriage gift four | large canoes, and four slaves, and six i| grizzly- 45 bear blankets, and twenty mountain-goat | blankets, and one hundred cedar-bark blankets. And he gave to | my pride the name Mslnedzas. And he gave in marriage this name | to the prince of Lord YiiqEwe^las. And now | Lord Yaqswe^as gave away the marriage gift of Lord MElnasEme' || to the ancestors of the Na- 50 k!wax'da-x" and Gwa'sEla, | who lived in a village inside of NEgeL. |

Hana hana he! This is my pride, the names of | the root of my family, for all my ancestral chiefs gave away property. |

Hana hana he, ahaiia hana ! O Great-One who came down, |i my 55 lord YaqEwe-las! my lord MElnedzas | gave away property to the Nak!wax'da-x" and to the Gwa^sEla. And my lord | MElnedzas gave away the four canoes, and | four slaves, six grizzly-bear blankets, I twenty mountain-goat blankets, and || one hundred cedar- 60 bark blankets, which my lord MElnedzas | obtained from his f ather-infj2 law MElnasEme-. | And my great lord MElnedzas grew | quicklj' to l)t) callpd chief. Then my lord MElnedzas grew up | and married

()5 ^nfdasgEm, the princess of Q!omox"sala, |1 chief of the numaym GexsEm of the ancestors of the LlaLlasiqwrda. | And then my lord MElnedzas, and his wife ^nalasgEm, | had a son. And my lord (.^ !oin()x"sala | gave as a marriage gift twenty sea-otter blankets, |

7U ten black-bear skin blankets, six || slaves, four canoes, and one hundred and twenty | cedar-bark blankets; and he also gave as a mar- riage gift forty I seals as food to go with it, and the sea-otter-housedish, ! the killer hovise-dish, and the wolf house-dish, and also the |

75 seal house-dish, and the name Q!umxF.lagilis to be 1! the name of the child of MElnedzas, for the potlatch to be given at the time of the marriage; I and he also gave him the name Kwakiix'alas for a feast name, | when he was to give a feast with the forty seals which were given as a marriage gift | to him by his father-in-law Q!oni()x"sala. And then my lord \ Q!unixElagi]is gave away the marriage gift to he ancestors of the li iJai.Iasiqwala, and also the ancestoi-s of my -fibe, the Naklwaxda'x"; | and my lord Kwakfix alas gave with the property | forty seals in the house-dishes. Now, there were two | names given in marriage — (^!umx'Elag'ilis, and the feast name | KwakClxalas. ||

Hana hana he; ahana liana! O Great-One who came down! my | 85 lord L!aqwagila, my lord YiiqEwe^las, ] my lord Mfilnedzas, and my lord Q!umx'Elagilis, they | all gave away much property, and all gave feasts, | and my ancestral chiefs gave dances. ll

Ha ha hana hana he; ahana hana! Therefore I feel like laughing 90 at the I words of the people under me, on account of my ancestral chiefs, for they stole | the names of my ancestral chiefs, the roots of my numaym. Ha a! for who dares to use | my names, the names loft by ni}^ ancestors ? |

Hana hana he; ahana hana! O Great-One who came down! my II lord, whose own name was Q!umxElag ilis, he | married L!a- 95 qwag'ilayug^va, princess of | Q!EyokwetElasogwi%k", my lord the head chief of the great | numaym QaqEwadiliqala of the DzawadEenox". I Q!EyokwetElasogwi^lak", my lord, lived at Gwa^ye. || And 100 Q!umx'Elag"ihs and his \ wife had not been married long, when they had a son. And immediately | Q!EyokwetElas5gwi^lak", my lord, got ready to | give his marriage gift to his son-in-law Q !umx'Elag'ihs, my lord. And | he bought the great copper Cause-of-Quarrel for the II mast of his canoe; and for the place of his princess L!ac[wa- 5 g■ila^^.^g^va to sit in, | six shovel-nosed canoes, and four slaves | for bailing out the canoes; and the blankets to be worn by his | princess

L!aq\viigila'Ufj\v!i were one hundred mountain-goat blankets, |

10 twenty lynx l)lankets, l| and forty black-V)ear blankets; aud| two hundred mountain-goat horn spoons were the anchor-line for the six I canoes in which Llaciwagilayugwa was seated; and the | name given in marriage, K' !adalagilis, was to be the name of the prince of my lord | QIumx'Elag'ilis. Tlien the marriage gift was given

15 away to the ancestors of the I! QaqEwadiliqida. and to the ancestors of the Nak!waxda'x", by | my lord K' !adalagilis. Now, my lord K' ladalagilis grew up to be a man: | and ho married Gwex'sesElas, princess of the i head chief of the great nuniaym HaEvalikawe of

20 the I Hiixwamis, who Uved in Al^aixa. || K' ladalagilis and his wife had not been married long, when they had a son. | And then the great chief I K!wamaxalas got ready and bought the great | copper Crane for the mast of his canoe; and he was going to give the marriage gift to his son-in-law | Lord K' latUdagilis, ami eight shovel-nosed

25 canoes || for his princess GwexsesElas to sit in, and | forty lynx blankets to be worn by liis princess j Gwex'sesElas, and twenty grizzly-bear blankets, | and twenty black-bear blankets, and two liundred | mountain-goat blankets; and also this cause of my

30 pride, || seven slaves, to bail out the water from the canoes | of

GwexsesElas, the princess of K Iwamaxalas, and | two hundred and 32 fifty goat-horn spoons as an anchor-line for the | eight canoes, and the marriage name | GwE^yimdze for the name of the prince of K' ladalag'ihs. ||

This is what my ancestral chiefs in the story of my origin | were 35 doing when they grew up to be great chiefs. Therefore I do not feel bad, I but I am getting tired telhng from beginning to end what was done by those | of whom I have just spoken. |

That was the end of the wailing of l !aL laqoL, the female Na- 40 klwax'da^x". (This is the same | as to say Nak !wax" da^x" woman.)

History of the Maamtag'ila'

The ancestors of the Kwakiutl were living at Qalogwis, and the | 1 chief of the Maamtag'ila, whose name was Qlomogwe^ (III 11) = called I his numaym to come into his house. When | they were all in, his speaker, Da'lEwek'Eme^, spoke; || and he told why 5 he had been called by the chief Q!5'mogwe^ (III 11), because | he wished to go and marry Qwacsogut (III 12), the princess of Chief I Down-Dancer (II 6) of the Comox. His numaym told him at once | to go ahead, and they got ready | to start on the foUowmg

History of the Maamtagila'

1 This genealogy follows out the descendants of one of the women (III 2), mentioned in the genealogy cf the D2Endzenx-q!ayo See p. 10S3.

10 nioruiiig to go to the Comox. In the || mornmcr, when dayhglit came, many of the nuraaym MaamtagUa | started, and they arrived at the heach of the village of the ancestoi-s of the \ Comox at Puntlatch. Inimediatelj- thej' made the marriage paj'ment out of | the two canoes before going on shore; and after | they had done so, the

15 Maiimtagila were told to wait in the canoe, for || QwaesogQt was gettmg ready to carry her things | into the canoe of her husband, Qlomogwe^. It was not | long before the ancestors of the Comox began to beat on the front boards of the house of Down-Dancer, | and there was a thundering noise in the house of Down-Dancer: and all |

20 the men of the Comox said, "Hum!" and the sound of || shell rattles was heard when Qwaesogfit (III 12) was led by four men | wearing xwexwe masks. The woman was singing her sacred song. | She went straight down the beach mto the canoe of Q!omogwe^ (III 11) | the xwexwe went down to the | shore and went back up the beach into

25 the house of || Down-Dancer (II 6). Qwaesogfit (III 12) stayed and sat down ny the side of | Q lomogwe' (III 11). When all the xwexwe were inside, Down-Dancer (II 6) | came out of his house and invited his son-in-law to | eat in his house with his crew. Then | Q !omogwe' (III 11) and his wife Qwaesogfit (III 12) went ashore first. They

30 were followed 1| by their crew. The shell rattles of the xwexwe did not stop I sounding behind the curtain in tlio rear end oi the house. | 31 Then Q lomogwe^ (III 11) and liis wife sat down in tlie rear enilof the | house, outside of the curtain in front of the xwexwe. They | ate steamed camas. This was the first time tliat the || ancestors of the 35 Kwakiutl tasted camas. After they had eaten, | Down-Dancer spoke to his tribe, the ancestors of tlie Comox. | He wanted them to pacify the xwexwe. The | ancestors of the Comox assembled at once. Then | Down-Dancer (II 6) told his son-in-law to watch the movements of the xwexwe dancers while they were singing for them, || for 40 he was gomg to give it as a marriage gift to his son-in-law. After | he had spoken, the song-leader of the ancestors of the Comox, whose name was | NEmuEniEm, arose and shouted, "Wooo!" Then the ancestors of the Comox shouted "Wooo!" | while they were beating on boxes which were turned upside down. | Then four naked dancers came out, || their bodies painted with ochre, and wearing the xwexwe 45 masks on their faces. Four | songs were sung for them; and when the last song | was ended, then the four dancers walked with quick | steps and all the men of the Comox beat time quickly. Then | the speaker of Down-Dancer, named LEiiolalal, arose and || spoke; 50 and he said, "Look at tins. Chief Down-Dancer! | and bi-ing something to drive the supernatural ones into their room." Thus he said. I Then they cut goat-skins into strips | and put them down; and aft or they all had been put down, j LEnolilal shouted, "Wooo!"

55 and all the Coniox shouted at the same time, ''Wood!" || while they were beating time fast. They shouted "'Wooo!" four times, 1 and then the four xwexwe dancei-s went bark behind the curtain. | Now they were pacified. Then LEnol3,lai said, | "Now the xwexwe has been given as a marriage present to Q!omogwe=, and tlie name |

60 HeklfitEn. Now this will be the name of Qlomogwe^, || and also another name, TeseLla, and Hag'iis, and iJEmElxel, | and also twenty boxes of camas-roots. | That was all ho said. Then he finished with this. I Q!omogwe^ stayed for four days before going home | to

65 Crooked-Beach with his Comox wife. Immediately |i he gave a feast with the twenty boxes of camas-roots to the | ancestors of the Kwakiutl. They did not know what the steamed camas-roots were, | for that was the first time they had seen them. It was not long before | Q!omogwe-' (III 11) and his wife (III 12) had a son. | Then his name was Tesei- !a (IV 13) and Q loniogwe' gave away blankets on

70 behalf of his || child. Then he had another son, and | his name was Hag'iis (IV 14); and he had another child, a girl, | and he gave her a name belonging to the Maanitag'ila, | because she was a girl. She was called Calling- Woman {1\ 15). ] Then v.j !oniogwe' (III 1 1 ) changed

75 his name, and he named himself || Hek liltEn (III 11). When his three children were grown up, | HeklutEn (III 11) showed the xwexwe 76 dance. In winter he gave a winter dance, | and he also had the salmon-dance. | TeseLla (IV 13), the eldest one of his children, was cannibal-dancer, | and Hiig'as (IV 14) was dog-dancer, and Calling- Woman (IV 15) was salmon-dancer, || and one of the relatives of SO Hek!utEn, Hamdzid, was grizzly-bear dancer. | The name of the cannibal-dancer was Llax'Elag'ilis, and the | name of Hag' as was Head-Dog, and the name of the girl | was Head-Dancer, and the name of the grizzly bear was Pretty-Grizzly-Bear. | Then HekliitEn had another son, and his name was || PEngwed {IV 16). This is also 85 a Kwakiutl name. | Hek!utEn (III 11) and his wife, Qwaesogut (III 12), separated. | She went home to the Comox with Hiig'as (IV 14) and PEngwed (IV 16), tlie | youngest one. She took withher to Puntlatch tlie four dances which she had seen given | by their father He- k!utEn when he gave a winter dance. || Now she gave a winter dance 90 for the cannibal-dancer, the salmon-dancer, | dog-dancer, and grizzlybear-dancer, and she | used the same songs and the same names that had been used by the | dancers at Qalogwis. At that time the names | of the Kwakiutl went for the first time to Comox on account of the two children of || Hek!iitEn who went home with their mother. 95 It was not verv long before I HekliitEn (III 11) married K'anelk' as

97 (IIl2)theprincessof -inaxniEwesegEme* (II 1), ] chief of the iiuma3'm DzEndzEiix'q !uyo. | She was half BelhibeUa, and first she liad for licr husband for a whU(! tlie chief of the | Q!6moya^ye. Yiiqok !\alag'llis 100 (III 6). Yaqokhvalajrilis (III 6) |j was killed by the Haida G"idExan. Therefore | Kanelkas (III 2) married Ilek!utEu(III 11). They had not been married a long time before | they had a daughter, and | he called her Calling- Woman (IV 17) when he gave away property for the child; I and IIek!fitEn (III 11) changed his name, for he had received 5 in marriage from ^max'mEwesagEme^II 1) |1 the name YaxLEn (III 11) for IIek!Qten. Now | liis name was YaxLEn (III II), for (Killing- Woman (IV 17) descended | from ^max'niEwesagEme^ (II 1), chief of the DzEndzEnx'cilayo, | the numaym of the Walas Kwakiutl — he who had been married among the Bellal)ella. | It was not very long

10 before K'anelk'as (III 2) had another || daughter (FV' 18). Then at once Yaxi-En (III 11) gave away property to the ancestors of the | Kwakiutl; and he took a name belonging to his numaym, the | Maamlag'ila, and he named his child LElelElg'awe^ (IV IS). | Now, when his two daughters were grown up, | then Calling- Woman (IV 17)

15 took for her husband Copper-Dancer (IV 19), head chief || of the numaym Laalaxs^Enilayo, and the dance xwexwe \ was given to him by YaxLEn (III 1 1), and the name Ilek !utEn (IV 19). Then she also I had a daughter (V 4) and Copper-Dancer (IV 19) called her |

Qlex'sesElas (V 4); ami thou she had a son (V 5); | ami Yax-LEn(III 19 1 1) gave the name Nap lElEme^, wliicli he had given in mamagc to Copper-Dancer, || and tliis name he gave to his youngest child. | 20 When the cliildren of Copper-Dancer (IV 19) were grown up, he married | ^nax'nag'Em(IV20), the eldest daughter of Gwex'sesElasEine^ (III 13), the head | of the numaym NoiiEniasEcisllis of theLawetsles. Now I Copper-Dancer (IV 19) had two wives — the Lawetsles woman (IV 17) . Now, I ^nax" nag'Em (IV 20) had not been the wife of Copper- Dancer (IV 19) for a long time when she had a son; | and when he was ten months old, the name | Potlatch-Dancor was given as a marriage present by Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13). Now Copper-Dancer (IV 19) changed | his name after this, and took the name Potlatch-Dancer (IV 19), and || he had another name for his son. | This name was given 30 as a marriage present by Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13) to his son-in-law, | and liis name was to be Overhanging-Mountain (V 6), and he also gave his winter-dance | names, for Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13) had given his privileges, the | four dances, to his son-in-law Potlatch-Dancer(IV 19) — namely, the great frog war-dance || and the name of the great frog 35 war-dancer was to be 1 ^wIlEnkulag'ilis, and also the ghost-dancer, and the name of the | ghost-dancer was to be Chief Ghost, and also the war-dance, and the I name of the war-dancer was to be Winax'-

wIiiagEine*, ami tho | speaker-dance, and the nanae of the speakcr-

40 dancer was to be Madc-to-bc-Spcaker; || flnd this is the number of privileges given in marriage by | Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13) to his sonin-law Potlatch-Dancer (IV 19); and also | the name Potlatch-Danccr (IV 19) was given by his father-in-law | Gwex'sesElasKmc^(IIl 13), and his winter name was ^wldzetj !\valas6^. | Gwex'sesElasEmc' (III 13)

45 and his tribe the Lawetsles lived at Ai-EgEmala; || and Potlatch- Dancer (IV 19) and his tribe, the Kwakiutl, lived at | Qalogwis; and that is where Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13) and | his tribe came from, going to Qalogwis, when he took his privileges to his son-in-law, and also I much food. And after they had stayed for four da's, | the

50 Lawetsles went home to AT.EgEmala. Immediately || Potlatch- Dancer (IV 19) invited liis numaym the La&lax's^Endayo and | two of the head men of aU the numayms — the 1 Maamtag'ila, GexsEm, Kidiwakliim, and SeniJEm, | — and the La&laxs'Endayo were also called in, and | their fellow-numaym, the Elgflnwe^ When they

55 were all in, || Potlatch-Dancer (IV 19) spoke, and he told them that he was going to give a winter dance | with the food given to Mm by his father-in-law, and that he would | show the four kinds of winter dances given to him by his father-in-law. | Then all the chiefs of the numayms told him | to go on, and at once his children dis-

) Winter dance name.

appeared that || nij^lit. Tluui many winter-danco whistlt)s soiiiulcd; GO and I as soon as those who had been seated had gone out, | Potlatch- Dancer cleared out his house. Aftei' they had cleared it out, | they built a fire in the middle; and when the fire in the middle began to burn, I the four speakers of Potlatch-Dancer — who were named || 65 Bawule in the secular season, and in winter Wawanagadzo^; | and another one, ^UEmogwesEme^ in the secular season, | and Wren in winter; and one who was called l !esp legaak" | in the secular season, and Goose in winter; and | also G'exk'Enis in the secular season, and TsIaqlExsdo in || winter — had red cedar-bark on their heads 70 and I red cedar-bark around their necks. They took tallow of mountain-goat | and rubbed it on their faces; and after doing so, | they took charcoal and blackened their faces. | After doing so, they took eagle-down and || put it on their heads; and when this was done, 75 they I took cedar-bark rope and cut off part for a belt. | Then they took their Sparrow Society canes | and when they had done so, they started. They went to call all the | men, and the women and children, to come quickly || into the house of ^widzeq Iwalaso^ (IV 19), for 80 now I Potlatch-Dancer had already his winter-dance name ^wldzeqlwalaso^. One of the speakers, said while | they were gomg and

83 stepping into the dooi-s of all the | houses (for that is as far as they weat), I "We call 3'ou, members of the Sparrow Society, and the Spar-

85 row Socict}- women, and the Sparrow Society children, || to go mto the house of ^wldzetj Iwalaso^." | This was said by Wawanagadzo'; and after he had stopped | speaking, Wren spoke and said, | "The supernatural power will come into the house of our chief -widzcq !walas6^

90 (IV 19) ;" I and after Wren had spoken, || Goose also spoke, and said, | "Now let us go, shamans, to see what the supernatural power | will do with the children of our chief 'widzeq Iwalaso^ (IV 19), | for they have been taken b}* the supernatural power.' Thus he said; and after he had ended his words, ] then Ts liiq lExsdo also spoke and

95 said: || "Be cjuick, shamans, go on, and be quick, and come quicklj' into the house!" i and after he had ended his words, | thej' went out; and they went into the other houses, stood in j the doorway, and they said as thej^ had done before when | they were caUing. When 200 they came to the end of the village Qfdogwis, || they went back into all the houses; and | the four speakei-s did not go out of the house until the men, | their wives and children, all came out. Then they all I went into the house with tlie four speakers. This | is called by 5 the ancestors of the Kwakiutl "single call," for in this way || the first appearance of the supernatural power of the winter dance is treated when it eaters the house of the winter-dance giver among the ances- 5 tors I of the Kwakiutl. Now, the winter-dance whistle was still sounding behind | the curtain in the rear of the house. Then all | the men, the women, and the children went in; | and they followed the rules that you already know about the beginning of the || winter 10 dance, about which I have talked. |

One year after Potlatcli-Uancer (IV 10) had given his winter dance | (for his name is ^wldzeq Iwalaso^ only during the winter dance) | he died; and at once his prince | Qlomx'od (V6) took the place of his past father. He gave a potlatch to all || the tribes; and now 15 Qlomx'od (V6) had the name Copper-Dancer (V 6). | He wished to marry the princess of Chief K' !ade (IV 21) of the l !aL lasiqwala. | K' !ade (IV 21) was head chief of the numaym | LaalawIlEla. Then the numaym of Copper-Dancer (V 6) told him to go | ahead and to marry her quickly; and all the || numayms of the Kwakiutl launched 20 their canoes at Qalog^vis; | and they aD paddled, gomg to PIeleuis, | for that was where the village of thcL !aL !asiqwala was located. When | they arrived at P Ieleuis, they made the marriage payment for Head- Prmcess (V 7), | the princess of K' !adc (IV 21); and after they had made the marriage payment, || K' !ade (IV 21) came out, carrying a 25' box which was not very large. It was [ called "winter-dance l)ox."

27 In it were all the | privileges for the winter dance. Then he stood outside I of his house. He turned his face toward his house, and ho called I his princess Head-Princess. He called her to come and ||

30 stand also outside of the house, where he stood. As soon as he stopped speaking, | Head-Princess (V 7) came, carrying the copper named l lEsaxElaj-o, | and she stood by the side of her father; and K' !ade (IV 21 ) | turned his face toward the canoes of the Kwakiutl on the water, and | he called Copper-Dancer (V 6) to come out of his

35 traveling-canoe || and get the winter-dance box and his wife | Head-Princess (V 7). Copper-Dancer (V 6) at once took off his | blanket, stepped out of his canoe, and shouted, "Haha, haha!" | Then he ran up the beach and took the winter-dance box. ] Then he was told by K' !ade {IV 21) that there were four kinds of dances in

40 the II box — the war-dance with a bird in its belly, which had the name Togdmahs; | and the throwing-dance, witli the name Qweltses; | and the hamshfimts !es, with the name Nawis; | and also the ghostdance, with the name Supernatural-Powcr-coming-up. | And after

45 K" !ade (TV 21) had finished whispering to his son-in-law, he sent || his princess, Head-Princess (V 7) to go with her husband. She was | still carrying the copper. Then Copper-Dancer (V 6) j and his wife (V 7) walked side by side, going down the beach, and went aboard the I traveling-canoe; and when Head-Prmcess (V 7) sat down in tlu^

canoe, | K' !ade (r''21) spoke again, and said, "Son-in-law, || let me 50 change your name. Your name shall be YaqEyalisEm (V 6), | and your secular name Hamisk'Enis (V6)." Thus he said. Wlien | he stopped speaking, Copper-Dancer (V 6) spoke, and | took the copper that his wife was carr^-mg and thanked | his father-in-law ( W 2 1 ) for his word, and after he had thanked him, he || promised to give a 55 potlatch with the copper to the Kwakiutl. Then he changed his name; | and now he was no more Copper-Dancer (V 6), but his name was YaqEyallsEm (V6); | and when he had stopped speaking, they turned back | and went home to Qalogwis. When they arrived at | Qalogwis, YaqEyalisEm (V 6) cleared the floor of his house, for it was nearly winter || when he went to marry. When | his house wa's (50 cleared out, he sent his four speakers to | call the Kwakiutl. He asked all the men to come into his house. | When it was towards evening, they came in, and at once 1 YaqEyalisEm (V 6) made a potlatch to them. It was stLU the secular season || when he gave a pot- 65 latch to his tribe. Then his name was really | YaqEyalisEm (V 6) ; and he named his younger brother | NaplElEme^ (V 5) Hamisk'Enis. These were their secular names. He did | not make a potlatch to his tribe, the Kwakiutl, untd late in the evening. | Now YaqEyalisEm (V6) barred the door against his tribe || so that they could not go out 70

71 of the house; and after he had finished giving his potlatch, ] the house trembled as in an earthquake, | and there was a rumbhng sound while the house was shaking. | It did not shake long, then even-thing was quiet. | Four times the house shook. Then it

75 stopped. II The Kwakiutl did not know what thej' had heard, for no one I knew what caused the sound. After | the rumbling around the house had been heard four timi»s, it sounded as though many ] men shouted, "Hamaraaraama!" and they .shouted four times, | "Hamamamama!" (the ghost-cry); and after the cry had been heard

80 four times, || Qlex'sesElas (V 4) came out of the rear of the house, went around the fire | in the middle of the house, and when she came to the door, | YaqEyahsEm (V 6) opened the door of the house. Then j Q !e.'sesElas (V4) ran out; and when she was out of the door, | it sounded as though many men were shouting, "Hamamamama!" ||

85 outside of the house; and when they stopped crying "Hamamamama!"" I YaqEyalisEm (V 6) stood up and spoke. He said, j "O tribe ! this is the supernatural power which came from where j I got my wife. Now my princess has been taken away by a supernatural power of the | l !aL !asiqwala. These are the ghosts that have come

90 and have taken my princess || Q!ex'sesElas (V 4). Now wash-oursclvcs with hemlock-branches, tribes, and let us | try to catch QlexsesElas (V 4) in the morning. You j all shall wash j'^ourselves.

this night, and your | wives and your children shall wash too." 93 Thus he said. "Now I will ask you, 'wiin^wiuilx'ES, to help me." | (He meant the cannibal dancers.) "You shall go first when you try to catch our || friend Q !ex'sesElas (V 4) ; and also you, ghost-dancers, 95 you shall go next to | the 'wun^wunlx'Es; and you also, war-dancers; and you, | Sparrow vSociety, shall follow the war-dancers; you shall go behind our | friends, for indeed we are now trying to imitate what my wife told me ; | for she was told by her father, and she must give us instruction and show us || what to do when the supernatural power 300 shows itself; and this is the beginning of the winter dance | of the L !aL lasiqwala. My princess Q lex'sesElas (V 4) | has now been taken by the ghosts. Now our names will be changed | in the mornmg. I shall call you | in the mornmg, and your wives and your children. That II is all," he said; and when his speech was ended j ^maxwa, 5 chief of the numaym Maamtag'ila, arose j and spoke. He said, "You have heard the speech | of our chief YaqEyalisEm (V 6). Now you have | another kind of supernatural power which you did not know before. You are great. You || will act so that no wrong will 10 result, for we | are to use it later on. It is different fnmi our supernatural power, I what you received in war-marriage from your father-in-law. Shall we not do, | my tribe, accordmg to what you say to us? | That is all." Thus he said, and then he sat down. ||

15 Then YaqEyalisEm 'T 6) arose and thanked him for his speech; | and when he stopped speaking, the men went out. | When the)- were outside, YaqEyallsEm (V 6) | and his wife (V 7) dug a hole in the middle of the rear of their house one fathom | in length, in the direc-

20 tion toward the door of the house, and |1 half a fathom wide. Then Head-Princess (V 7) told them | to put all the soil which she dug out of it into boxes, | so that it might not be seen, as is done bj- the | L !aL !asiqwala when they dig this hole, when the}^ are going to have a ghost-dance. | Generally thej' put the soil into boxes, and they ||

25 put them down in a corner of the dancing-house, where nobody walks, I and they cover them over with mats, and sometimes they lay roof-boards | over them. Thus was done by YaqKvallsEm (V 6) with the soil that he dug out. | When it was deep enough for a tall man 1 to stand in the hole and to be visible for one-half of his body,

30 the}- stopped digging; || and llcad-Princess (V 7) asked YaqE)-alisEm (V 6) to get a pole | not too thick, four finger-widths in diameter. | Then YaqEyalisEm went to get it | out of the woods, and he brought a stick two fathoms long. | He cut it in two, and put sharp points ||

35 at the ends. After doing so, his wife ] took up one of the poles and put it down into the hole that had been dug | at the end toward the door of the house. She put it in slanting, | in this way: i

Then Head-Princess told her husband | to drive it in with ^-^^ his stone hammer. Wlien it was one || span below the floor, he | stopped drivmg it in. Then she took the other I

pole I and put it down into the hole so that it was in this wav h a m m e r ; stopped, split one

A

and YaqEyallsEm (V 6) | drove it in with his and when the top was even with the | first one, he Then his wife took an || empty oil-bottle and 45 side the whole length; | and when the kelp bottle had been split along one side, | she tied it to the two poles that were tied together in | the hole that had been dug out. She put the inner side of the kelp outward, because | it was greasy and shppery. She tied it on its 1| full length, and there was only 50 one way of tying it. [ She tied it up and down in tliis way^ There was no cross-tymg. After | this was done. Hen Princess (V 7) took something that she had kept secretly a I basket and put it do^vn. Not even her husband knew what was in it. Then Head-Princess spoke, || and said, " O, mas- 55 ter! now call the cliiefs | of your numayms, one head chief of each of them, that | they come and watch how we work the hole that we dug. Don't | let any one of those who call them show himself to their wives, that they may not guess what you want, |

60 although I know that all the men || and their wives have gone to sleep. This is the winter dance that I am now | speaking about. And let QlexsesEhis (V 4) also come and try what she is to do." | Thus she said. Even her husband did not know what was in | the basket, an(l YaqEyalisEni (V 6) did not wish to ask | liis wife about it.

65 He just went out of his house and |1 went to wake up those to whom shereferrcd, the head chiefsof eacli numaym of his | tribe. Then he went to the head chief of the numaym | Maamtag'ihi, Q !omogwe'. Now he had called one of them, j Then he also went to the head chief of the G'exsEm, Yaqwid; and also | the head chief of the Kukwakliim,

70 TsEx^wid; and also the head || chief of the SenLlEm, ^nEmogwis; and also the head chief of the | Layalala^we, TslEx^ed; and the Layalala-we are mixed with the | Ma&mtag'Ua and the G'exsEm; and also the head chief of the Elgtinwe^, | Amax'ag'ihi, and these are mixed with the Laalax's^Eudayo. | And when YaqEyalisEm (V 6) had

75 hardly gone into the house, the chiefs 1| entered after him. Now Head-Princess | led all of them to their seats at the right-hand side of the rear | of the house, so that they could see plaiidy the hole that had been (hig; anil when | they were all in, Qlex'sesslas (V 4) came in, and Head-Princess (V 7) ] led her and maile her sit down in the

80 rear of the house, at the || end of the hole that had been dug, so that she could see distinctly what was to be done by | Head-Prmcess, who was going to show them. When thej' were all sitting still, | Head- 82 Princess arose. She carried her basket, | and she spoke. She said, "Thank you, fathers, | for having come quicklj'. Indeed, I am a wise woman, for my father || wishes me alone to do what we are here 85 for; and tliis is | the way of workuig the winter dance for which we are assembled here. Now you have come, | fathers, to see the lasso which we use for catching the ghost-dancer | Q!ex'sesElas (V 4). This is the lasso of my ancestors for the ghost-dancer, | and you came for this reason. Now let us go and catch || Q!ex"sesElas (V 4). You 90 will aU be invited h\ YacjEvalisEm (V 7), | and you shall all sit together. The cannibal-dancer shall sit down | in the rear of the house when this hole wdl be covered over, | that nobody may come near to it who is not a cannibal-dancer. | And you, ghost-dancers, will sit down outside of the 1| cannibal-dancers, on the board covering 95 of the hole: | and some will sit on one side of the cannibal-dancers and some on the other side; | and the Sparrow Society, and the Sparrow Society women, | will sit on each side of the house." Thus said Head-Prmcess; and as she said so, she took the | rope out of the basket, coiled it up in her left hand, 1| and then she spoke agam, and 400 said, "Let me | ask you, chiefs, to do the same as we | l !aL lasiqwala do when you catch the ghost-dancer; for when the | l !aL lasiqwala

3 catch the ghost-daiKH^r, the one who gives the winter dance to the tribe calls the people; | and four rattles are taken and are given to the 5 one who || takes cai'e of the cedar-bark. There are four of them. Then he takes them, | and he begins to shake one of them, and sings his four I secret songs. He stands still while he is singing tliree of his secret songs; | and when he sings his fourth secret song, he walks | and goes around the fire in the middle of the house. He pretends to

10 look for the war-dancers; 1| and when he finds one, he gives the rattle that he was using to her; and he | gives the other three rattles to three war-dancers. | When they all have them, the four war-dancers stand up together. | They shake their rattles and sing each her

15 secret song, | for they are war-dancers; and when they finish || their secret songs, the man who takes care of the rattles takes the four | rattles and carries them again, walking around the fire in the middle of the house, | and he gives one rattle each to the four frog-wardancers. I Then they stand up, shake their rattles, and | each sings

20 her secret song about the frogs in their bodies. Then || they take their rattles and put them away. | They take red cedar-bark and give it to the cannibal-dancer; | and when each cannibal-dancer has a piece of it, they aU get excited. Then they all | run out, and the people who try to catch the ghost-dancer run after them. | Then the war-dancers and the frog-dancers are next to the cannibal-dancers, ||

and the other ghost-dancers are the last; and hist | of all foUow the 25 Sparrow Society and the Sparrow women. They go right | to the place where they hear the cry "Hamamamama!" of the gliosts. | Then they pretend to bring back Qlex'sesElas; and when the | cannibal-dancers approach her, they wiU fall down like dead; and the H war-dancers and the frog-dancers wiU go to see why they do so ; | there- 30 fore they go to look; and when they come up to them, | there will be again the cry, "Hamamamama!" of the ghosts. They | all drop down like dead, and also the | Sparrow Society men and women dro]i down. Only the ghost-dancers do not drop down. || Then they go to 35 get urine, and sprinkle it | over the cannibal-dancers and the war- and frog-dancers, and finally they | sprmkle the urine over the vSparrow men and women and | also the Sparrow Society children. When they have all been sprinkled with urine, | they come to life again, and they all follow the || cannibal-dancers and go back into the 40 winter-dance house; for, as soon as | they drop down like dead, when the cannibal-dancers, | the war-dancers, the frog-dancers, and all the others, are struck by the ghost, then the ghost-dancers | catch Qlex'sesElas and bring her in before any of the others get back | into the winter-dance house, who were lying there like dead. |1 She 45 is put into her secret room in the rear of the middle of the liouse. | Then the cannibal-dancers come in, sounding their whistles, and go

47 straight into their secret room at the | left-hand corner of the house; and when they are all inside, the Sparrow Society men, | women, and cliildren come in. Then | YaqEyahsEm (V 6) will give away property for the one who has l)een caught, and he will change his name. ||

50 Then his name will he HoLelid (V 6), for this is the name of my father; [ and after he has given awa- j)roperty, HoLelid (V 6) will ask help from | your uninitiated children, chiefs, for he must take hold of the lasso | for the ghost-dancer to-morrow night, when she comes down to the floor of the house. | IIoLcMd (V 6) will put the rope

55 around her waist. — Now, come and || take this lasso, HoLelid, for what I told you is all that is to be done | about the ghost-dancer." Thus she said. |

Immediately HoLehd (V 6) went and took the lasso, which was made of long I cedar rope, and thanked his wife for her speech. When | he

60 had thanked his wife, he turned to the || chiefs who were sitting down, and he said, "Indeed, we shall | be chiefs. Now j^ou have heard the speech of my father-in-law. It is not my | wife here who speaks of these instructions which she gave us for my winter dance, which I give with the | marriage gift, that was given to us, chiefs of the Kwakiutl; | it is he who comes and speaks in my house here. Now,

65 take good care, || so that we shall not miss any of the instructions given to us, for | it is the fn-st time that this will be shown by you, cliiefs of the Kwakiutl!" I Thus he said. I

As soon as lie ended his speech, then | the chief of the Maamtag'ihi, Q!6mogwe^, spoke, and said, "Take || care, friends, for we have 70 never done in this manner in our | ghost-dance. It is done differently by tlie L !aL lasiqwala. Now we | obtained in marriage these privileges. Therefore | I am glad of your speech, Head-Princess (V 7). It is reaU}' different from | our way of doing it. I have been trying to understand the different privileges || which I have now, 75 although I am a Kwakiutl, for I never made a mistake in it. | Now, do not let us just sleep, chiefs, for my heart is | happ^- on account of the treasure which we obtained from the great chief K' !ade (IV 21). ] That is what 1 say, HoLelid (V 6)."' Thus he said, and ended his speech. |

Now it was dayhght, and at once Q!omogwe^ — || oh, I forgot, 80 his name is now changed, for he used his winter name, and | his name was Yoxuyagwas, — stood up and asked his friends, | the chiefs ot the numayms. He said to. them, "Don't | sit there idly! Let us arise and dress ourselves and | let us ourselves wake up our tribe to go into II this winter-dance house of our friend HoLelid (V 6), for | 85 Head-Princess (V 7) knows that we shall really try to handle rightly ] the privileges given in marriage to our friend ll5Lelid (V 6). Now take I red cedar-bark to put around our heads and for our iieckrings, I and tallow to put on our faces, and rope to be used for belts, || 90 and also our Sparrow Society canes!" Thus he said. |

Immediately all those things that he named were brought, ] and they were put down next to Head-Princess (V 7). Now she also changed her name, and she | used her winter-dance name which she used among the LlaLlasiqwala. Now she | told her winter-dance 95 name to the chiefs. It was Chiton (V 7). || She said, ''That is my name which I obtained from my father." Thus she said. Then | all the chiefs dressed up; and after they had done so, Chiton (V 7) was asked | by Yox"yag^vas, "What shall we say when we | go about to call the peopled' Thus he said. Then Chiton (V 7) said, | "Your word is good, for we must use the way of speaking of the LlaLlasi- .500 qwSla in this winter-dance of HdLelid. || These will be your words: 'Now we walk to invite )'ou, shamans, to | wash your eyes in the house of our friend HoLelid (V 6),'" she said. | "And after him, the others wUl also saj', 'Now, arise, | and wash your eyes, so that the secular season may come oS from your eyes, for | our season has 5 changed, and you wUl see the winter-dance H season.'" Thus said Chiton (V 7), giving instructions to them. ''And that is [ all that you will saj'," said she to them. Then she called | Yox"yag%vas, and whispered to him, saying, '"Please ask | the song-leaders not to come into the house, for I will | go and teach them the songs of the ghost- 10 dancers at the || supernatural place when all the tribes are in the house." Thus she said | to him. Then the chiefs went out of the 11 house I who were going to call for HoLehd (V 6); and they followed the I instructions given by Chiton (V 7), and they spoke at the doors of all the houses. | Then Yox"yagwas whispered to the song-leaders, telling them what || Cliitou (V 7) had said to him. As soon as the 15 chiefs had gone four times | inviting, all the members of the Sparrow Society — men, women, | and children — came in, but none of the song-leaders came. | Then Chiton (V 7) went out of the rear door of her I house to the Supernatural Place, for there aU the song-leaders were || sitting down. Then Chiton (V 7) spoke | and said, "Thank 20 you, friends, for it is just now given | to you to keep these songs. 1 mean I will divulge | the songs of my father which 1 was given when I was his ghost-dancer. | Now, listen! for I will smg them now." Thus she said, and || took a cedar-stick, which she used as a baton. 25 First she sang | with fast beating of time the following song of the ghost-dancer: |

1. Yamamaa xamaraa yamainaha xamamamamame yamamaha |

xamahamae hamamama! I was carried down by the ghostwoman, I yamamaha xamama yamamaha xamamamamame !||

2. Yamamaa xamama yamamaha xamamamamame yamamaha 30

xamahamae hamamama ! 1 was made to walk down by the ghostwoman, yamamaha xamama yamamaha xamamamamamae ! I

' The burden of the first line is repeated in the second and tliird hnes.

31 ,3. Yainaiuua xamama yamamaha xamamamamame yamamaha xamahamae hamamama! The supernatural watcher walked with me underground, yamamaha ] xamama yamamaha xamamamamame ! | Chiton (V 7) sang onlj- three verses of the song with fast time beat, ing I for the song-leaders. Immediately the song-leadere had 35 learned the || ghost-dancer's song with fast time beating. Then they told Chiton (V 7) to | go ahead and sing the next song of the ghostdancer, for they thought | that there must be another song \ith slow beating of time. Immediately | Chiton (V 7) began beating slowly. This is her song — ^|

1. Yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama || 40 yamamaha xaxamama he he he he ! I was carried down | by the ghost-woman, yamama xaxamama yamama | xaxamama

2. Yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamamaha xaxamama he he he he I was taken into the house 45 b)' the || supernatural watcher, yamama xaxamama yamama

3. Yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamamaha xaxamama he he he he ! The forehead dress of the ghost-woman has been put on my forehead, | j-amama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamamaha

45 lakwe .

4. Yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama 48 yamamaha xaxamama he he he he ! The neck-ring of the ghostwoman has been put around my neck, | yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamama xaxamama yamamaha xaxamama It is said that the number of the songs of the ghost-dancer is only 50 ■two; I and when all the song-leaders could sing the two songs, | they came out of the woods and entered through the rear door of the dancing-house. | Now, HoLelid (V 6) and the other chiefs | of the numayms did according to the instructions given by Chiton (V 7) the II preceding night. They had nearly done everytliing that had to 55 be done | before they went to catch the ghost-dancer. Then Chiton and the | song-leaders came in through the rear door of tlie dancinghouse. The' had not been in a long time before | all the different ways were finished. Then tlie cannibal-dancers were made excited, | and they first went out, being excited; and || next to them followed 60 those who had been told to go by Cliiton(V 7) | following the cannibaldancers; and fhially the Sparrow Societj- men, women, and children, went out. I When the cannibal-dancers came near to the point of land, I the cry, " Hamamamama !" was heard on the other side of the point; and | all the cannibal-dancers tumbled about and fell down on the rocks. || Then the war-dancers went to them to see why they 65 were | falhng down on the rocks; and when they came up to them, |

67 the cry "Hamamamamal" was uttered ajjain on the other side of the point, and | they all staggered about and fell down on the roeks.

70 Then the Sparrow Society men, | women, and children ran up || to them to see what caused them to fall down; and when | they came up to them, the cry "Hamamamama !" was uttered again on the other side | of the point from the; place where thej- were walking, and all of them staggered about | and fell down on the rocks. Now only, the many ghost-dancers were alive. | Then some ghost-dancers took

75 Q!ex"sesElas (V 4) |1 and led her into the winter-dancing house and put her into the sacred room in the | rear of the dancing-house, at the place where they had dug the hole. Then | other ghost-dancers sprinkled with urine those who were lying on the rocks, struck by the ghosts; I and after they had sprinkled the people struck by the ghosts, I they uttered the cannibal cry, became excited, and ran

§Q away from the rocks. They went into their || dancing-house, into their sacred room at the left-hand side in the rear of the dancinghouse. I When they were in, the men, | women, and children of the Sparrow Society also went in" and sat down | at both sides of the ghost-dancers who were sittmg in the center of the rear of the | dancing-house, because they did not want any of the Sparrow Society

35 people to come near the hole that they had dug, || for tliey did not want anyone to see it. | When thoj' were all inside, HoLelid (V 6) asked the song-leaders to | sing the song of the ghost-dancer. Immediately they sang | the song with fast Ijeating; and after they 88 had finished, they | sang the song with slow beating; and after they had sung it, || the head song-leader, whose name was Hanag'atsle, 90 arose and | spoke. He said, "O friends! difficult are | these songs which we have now. | These are the songs of the supernatural power. These two | songs which we have sung were obtained ])y our friend Q.'ex'sesElas (V 4) when she || went to the house of the supernatural 9.5 power. After he had said so, he sat down. | Q!ex"sesElas (V 4) did not come and dance. Now | HoLelid (V 6) asked all those chiefs of the numayms whose children had never danced | to come in the evening and to work the lasso; | and he also asked the members of the Sparrow Society — men, women, and || cliildren — to come and 600 pacify the ghost-dancer. After he had spoken, | Cliiton (V 7) brought out the copper bracelets to the place where HoLelid (V 6) | was standing. He gave them away at once to all the | members of the Spar- row Society; and when each had been given one, they went out of the I dancing-house. When it was almost evening || Yox^yagwas, 5 and his friends, the chiefs of the numayms, | and the song-leaders, came in. Then Chiton (V 7) thanked them for coming, | because it was reaUy not the wish of HoLelid, because he did not | know the ways of the winter dance of the l !aL lasiqwala, | nor his tribe, because they

10 had never seen its ways; || and therefore she thanked the chiefs for coming with the | song-leaders; and Chiton 0' 7) also said to them, "Now go I and call our tribe when it gets dark. | You, Y5x"3agwas, shall sa}', when you go and stand in the | doorw-ays of the houses of

15 the tribesmen, 'Now, || shamans, let us try to pacifj' our friend Supernatural-Power-coming-up (V 4), the | ghost-dancer!' [for now her name was changed] and after that your | friends shall saj-: ' Now, I beg you to pacify our friend | Supernatural-Power-coming-up 0^4), this great one obtained by magic;' and \ your friends shall say after

20 you, 'Now, Y6x"3'agwas, I engage your ]| secular child here, to try to capture our friend | Supernatural-Power-coming-up, so that she may turn her mind toward us and become secular.' Thus they will say; and | then your other friends will say after this, together with you: | 'Go ahead, go ahead, go ahead! Hurry up! We shall call only once.' " | Thus said Chiton (V 7) as she gave instruc-

25 tions to them. "Now |1 you will only speak the way I told you ; and | do not forget that one must ask the iminitiated children of the chiefs, I because thej* are the ones who will restore the ghost-dancer, | Supernatural-Power-coming-up (V 7)." Thus she said, i

30 As soon as it grew dark, the chiefs dressed || themselves and caUed in the Whale Society; and when j they had dressed themselves, they went out of the dancing-house to the north end \ of the village; and 32 when thej' came to the north end of the | houses, they went in, stood in the doorway, and | Yox"yagwas followed the instructions of Chiton (V 7) as to what he was to say, || and also the others; and when 35 all had said their words, | they went out, and they went to the houses of the south side and | went into those too; and they did the same as before when they spoke. | They went into all the houses, and then they I went into the winter-dancing house. There they took a rest. They did not stay there long, 1| then they went back. Some of the 40 Sparrow Society people were coming in akead}' ; | for those who went inviting said, whenever they went into the | houses, "Now we come back to call you," and they spoke together. | Thus they went into all the houses of the village. Then they entered the dancing-house i and took a short rest there; but before the}" had || been sitting there 45 a long time, they went out again to call; and what they said | when they went the third time was when they first entered the | doors of the houses of the village, "Now we come back agam | to call. Get up, get up!" they said. And when | the}' reached the end of the houses of the village, they went back into the dancing-house and || took a rest; but they did not sit down there long before they arose 50 and I went out again a fourth time. Now they really | tried to get all those who were sitting in their houses. Starting at the | north end of the village, and going into the | houses, they said at the same time,

55 "We are looking for a face, now we are |1 really looking for a face. Now, get up, get up!" | Thus they said, and they did not leave the house until the | house-owner went out. Then those who were looking for faces followed him, and they | barred the door behind. They continued doing tins in | all the houses. After they had been

60 to all the houses, they themselves || went in and barred the door of the I dancing-house. Then all the Whale Society men were seated. | Now HoLehd (V 6) arose and spoke. | He said, "Indeed, all my friends, indeed, let us | carrj' out our plan. I thank you for

65 coming into the dancing-house, || because it belongs to us. Therefore I ask you to take good care, friends; | to take care that we make no mistake, | friends. Let us all be careful! That is what I say. | Now get read}-, you who hold possession of the breath (songs) !" He meant | the song-leaders. Then he sent all the members of the

70 Whale Society to sit next || to the ghost-dancer Supematural- Power-coming-up (V 4). Then | all the members of the Whale Society went behind the sacred room of the ghost-dancer. | They did not stay there long, then they uttered the sound of healing, and | the song-leaders began the song of the ghost-dancer with fast beating; | the ghost-dancer Supernatural-Power-coming-up (V 4) did not come out, II although they sang the whole song with fast beating. When | 75 the song-leaders stopped singing with fast beating of time, Yox"- yagwas came out | of the sacred room, and spoke. He said, ''O | shamans! listen to what I am going to say! I am very | uneasy on account of the way the ghost-dancer, our friend Supernatural-Powercoming-up, is acting. || She does not ])ay attention to us, although we SO are smgmg for her. | It seems that she wants to go downi into the ground. It seems that she is held by something | invisible. Try to sing again, friends!" | He meant the song-leaders. At once they began and j sang the song of the ghost-dancer with slow time beating, II but she did not come out to dance while they were singing. 85 When I the song-leaders ended the song, Y6x"yagwas spoke with a loud voice. | He said, ''The ghost-dancer is alreadj' going down into the ground." Then | the front of the sacred room went down, and Supernatural-Power-coming-up (V 4) was seen by the Sparrow Society, j Her legs as far as her loins were in the ground. || Then 90 Yox"yagwas and liis friends | talked aloud and told HoLelid to get a long rope to | put a noose around the waist of Supernatural-Powercoming-up before she hadgone toodeep intotheground. | Immediately HoLeUd took the lasso and | put one end around the waist of Supernatural-Power-comuig-up (V 4). They passed || one end of it under 95 the two poles in the hole that had been dug, in which j Supernatural-

96 Power-coming-up (V 4) was standing, so that it was this way.' When even-thing had been | done, the head of Supematural-Powercoming-up (V 4) remained outside the hole. Then | the members of the Wlaale Society took hold of the lasso as it was going | down into 700 the ground; but they were not strong enough to hold it, and || the end of the rope nearly went down, for a | strong man was sitting at the end of the hole, just behind the | cross-poles and the upright in the hole, one of the | strongest men of the ghost-dancers of the Kwakiutl. There | are two of them in the hole — he and Sujier- 5 natural-Power-coming-up (V 4) — and they pull the || lasso over the crosspiece inside the hole, where it is tied with the oily spht | kelp. When the end of the lasso had nearly gone into the hole, | Hoi.elid (V 6) spoke, and said, "Tie down the | end of the magical rope, that I may engage some one!" Thus he said. Then he | asked an un-

10 initiated poor man to come and || take hold of the lasso. Immediately the I son of one man of theLaalax's^Endayo numajTn took | hold of the lasso and pulled at it, and he pulled part of it out of the floor. | When the rope stopped coming, the boy stood still, 1 and then his

15 father gave cedar-bark blankets to the Maamtag'ila. |! He gave one to each. After he had given them away, | he called his son to sit down. Then HoLehd (V 6) named | another uninitiated poor man

)Sco third figure on p. 907.

of the nuiuaym SeiiL !Em, | and liis f athei- did the same. He also gave away to the Layalala^we. | Then HoLehd (V6) spoke again, and called || an uninitiated poor man of the Kukwak !um to take hold of the lasso, | 20 and his father also gave away property to the | G'exsEm; and when thatwas done, the chief | of the Maamtag'ila, Y6x"yagwas, stood up and spoke, and | said, "O friends! it does not seem to be good that only II HoLelid takes charge of the magical lasso. Come | and sit 25 down ! Let me go and take charge of the magical lasso, | for I truly passed thi'ough the magical power of the ghost-dance." Thus he said I as he went and took hold of the rope. Now H6i,elid (V 6) sat down, I and Yox"yagwas called the prince of the cliief of the numaym L&,yalaia^we, || whose name was TslEx^ed in the secular season, ■wliile 30 his I winter name was Hanag'ats!e. He was called by Yox"- yagwas, | the prince of Lalep !alas — for he had never been initiated, — | to go and take hold of the lasso. Lalep !alas at once went j to take hold of the lasso, and || pulled at it. The rope nearly came out; and 35 when it | stopped coming towards him, he stopped pulling. Then j Lalep !alas stood up, holding the lasso ; and | his father, Hanag' ats !e, gave away many cedar-bark blankets to the numaym SenL Ism; | and after he had given them away, he caUed his son jj Lalep .'alas to ^q come and sit down; and when he had sat down, | Y6x"yagwas spoke-

42 again, and said, j "Xow let the prince of our chief Yaqwid come. I mean | Sewid. He shall come and take hold of the magical lasso. |

45 That is the son of the chief of the great numaym GexsEm." || Thus he said. Immediateh* the one who had been named arose and ] took hold of the rope and pulled at it, and he almost ] got it out when he was pulling at it. Then he stopped. He held it in his hands | and stood still. Now the father of Sewid | took many cedar-bark blankets

50 and gave them to the numaym Kfikwakklm, 1| andhegave one to each. When he had finished | giving them away. Yacjwid called his prince to come and sit down; | and after he had sat down, Yox"- yagwas spoke again, | and said, "Have you seen, [shamans, our son, I

55 meantheprince 1| of Yiiqwid, almost gotitout? That makes me glad, | for I began to feel uneasy, because this | magic lasso was going down into the ground. That is what I saj^ friends. Now I ] will call my prince Ts!agEyos to come and | take hold of the magic lasso."

60 Then he called || his son TsIagEyos to go and take hold of the rope for Y6x"yag^vas was still holding | the rope; and when TsIagEj-os took hold of the | lasso, Yox^j^agwas told him to pull strongly; | "for," he said, "there is nothing that you can not do, my son."

Thus he said to him. Then | Ts lagEyos pulled at the rope strongly^ and II the rope ran out towards him. The ghost-dancer j Super- 65 natural-Power-coming-up stood on the floor in the rear of the house. She was brought out | by the prmce of the chief of the numaym Maamtag'ila | Yox"yagwas, for he is the head man of the numayms of the Kwag'ul. | When the ghost-dancer came out, Ts!agEyos stood still, II and Yoxuyagwas gave away many cedar-bark blankets | to 70 the Laalax" s^Endayo ; and after he had | given them away,HoLehd arose again and thanked him because | the ghost-dancer had been brought up by the chief of the Maamtag'Ua. Then | he told the members of the Whale Society to carry back Supernatural-Powercoming-up (V 4) 1| into her sacred room, which had been put up again. 75 When I the members of the Whale Society came out of the sacred room after carrying Supernatural-Power-coming-up (V 4) into it, | they sat down, and HoLeUd gave away | many copper bracelets. After he had done so, | all the members of the Sparrow Society went out; and when || they had gone out, Chiton told HoLeUd (V6) to bar SO the door | of the dancing-house. After HoLehd (V6)had barred the door, I Chiton (V 7) took off the board covermg of the boxes | contammg the soil, which they had put mto the corner of the dancmg- house; and when thej' had been removed, | she asked HoLelid (V 6)

85 to help carry it and 1! put it back into the hole. When all | the boxes had been emptied out, they put thorn back into the corner. ) Then the hole was filled up again. Now the ghost-dance was finished. | The dancer was wearing cedar-bark, mixed white and red, as her head

90 and | neck ring, and on the head-ring a tail-feather |1 of the eagle was standing up. That is all about the ghost-dancer. |

Nowit was one month since the three children (Vl)of H6Lelid(V6) had disa|)peared. | Then Chiton (Y7) told her husband H5Lelid (V6) | to call the Whale Society in the evening; namely, the chiefs of the numayms | and the song-leaders, and to ask them to come into the

95 dancmg-house. When 1| the%^ were all in, Chiton (V 7) spoke, and said, I "Thank you, chiefs, for having come in to listen to what I am going to tell you. | Indeed, our winter dance belongs to the L!aL!asiqwala, and | therefore I want you to come and listen how the dance for the three who have disappeared is hantlled by my tribe | the 800 LlaLlasicjwala. I want || us to go to-morrow to catch them, for we never dance the whole night before catching them, | as is done bj- the Kwag'ul. We will just follow the way | the ghost-dancer was caught. HoLeUd (V6) will call our | tribe in the morning; and there will be again four war-danccre and | four frog-dancers and four 5 thiowing-dancei-s. They wiU have their sacred songs || and four rattles; and when eacli has sung his sacred song, | then the cannihal- 6 dancer will get excited. They will go ahead of the twi^lve | dancers who are singing their sacred songs; and we, members of the Sparrow Society, shall run after them | to the place where those whom we are going to catch will utter their songs. That is all, " | said she. "Now T shall smg the songs this || night with our friends the song-leaders." 10 Thus she said. Then | Yox"yagwas thanked lier for what she ha(l said. "Indeed, I have obtained this by marriage | from the great supernatural tribe L!aL!asiqwala. [ Therefore j-our speech, Chiton (V 7), is good. Wh}' should I not try | to do everytlung as it is done by the l !aL lasiqwala ? Shall I not || follow the words of Chiton 15 (V 7) V Thus he said. When they fhiished their speeches, | it was late in the evenmg. Then Chiton (V 7) took the batons | and gave one to each of the song-leaders. | Then Yox"yagwas spoke, and said, "O Chiton (V 7) ! | do not let us sing m tliis house, else we shall be heard by the tribe. Let us || go to Supernatural Place this night!" 20 Thus he said. Then | Chiton (V 7) was glad. "Only I did not tell you quickly, | for that is the way it is done bj' mj- tribe the l !aL !asiciwala." Thus she said. | Then they all arose and went out of the dancing-house, and felt their way | going into the woods to Supernatural Place. There || they all sat down. Now, Chiton (V 7) | sat 25

27 in the middle of the song-leaders. Chiton spoke. She | said, "I shall sin(^ the songs of ray father when he was ) cannibal-dancer, for he has four cannibal songs." | Thus she said, and she sang the song 30 with fast beating. || This is it: — |

1. No one is now looking for food all around the world, niae hamae hama | hamae ! | No one is now looking for luiman Ih'sii all around the world; mae hamae hama | hamae ! || 35 2. Ilaniamhamam hahamhama mae liainlianialiamhamamae hamae | hamae he he ! | No one is now looking for skulls all around the world; mae liamae hama | hamae hama hamae ! |
2. Hamamhamam hahamhama mae hamhamaluun hamamae hamae || 40 hamae he he! |

No one is now looking for corpses all around the world; mae hamae hama | hamae hama hamae ! | Hamamhamam hahamhama mae hamae liamae ! | 4.") When the song-leaders were able to sing it, || then she sang wltli slow beating, and this is the song: — |

1. Where are you going to try to find food for the one who gave you supernatural power ? Hama hamae hama | hama ! |

K"!eas la lalolahayalahas owe-stahalias -nfila mae hamae hama

I went thoro to find food for ('imnil)al-af-Xorth-Eiul-of- | World. || Hamae liama hamae ainhama hamac amhaniama haioae | 50 hama hamae hamae hamae hamahamae ! |

2. I have akaost been brought into trouble by Cannil)al-at-North-

End-of- I World. Hamae hama hamae ! | I ahnost was kept by Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World. |1 Hamae 55

hama hamae ! | I was taken into the sacred room of Cannilial-at-North-End- | of-

World. I Hamae hama liamae amhama hamae amhaniama hamae hama |

hamae hamae hamae hamhamae ! ||

3. Wliere arc you going to try to find a skull for the one who gave you 60

supernatural power* Hamaliahama | hamae! |

I went there to get skulls for Cannibal-at-North-End-of- | World. Hamae hama hamae ! |

I went there, and red cedar-ljark was put on me Ity Cannil)al-at- North-End- || of- World. Hamae hama hamae ! j 65

I went there and was given the liox^hok^-cr^^ by Cannil)al-at- North-End-of- | W^orld. Hamae hama hamae ! |

I went there and was given tlie cannibal-cry by Cannibal-at- North-End-of- I World. Hamae hama hamae amhama hama hamae! ||

k'asdeya. Hamae hama hamae amhrima hamae amhamama hamae luima 50

hamae hamae hamae hamahamae.

deya. Hamae hama hamae. 55

hamae hamae hamae hamhamae.

70 .\jid when the song-leaders were able to sing this song, | Chiltm (V 7) sang another song witli slow beating. This is it: — |

1. Amae a hanie hama haniae haniahaine |

For food searched for me the real sui)ernatural Cainiibal-al-Xorlh- Eiul-of- World, j Hamae liamae hania ! j| 75 Oil for food searched for ine the real ("annibal-at-North-End- l-of World! I llama hamac he he he amae a hame hama hamae hama hame! |

2. Am hama hame hama liame amae a hame hama hamae hama \

hame ! || 80 For human flesh searched for me tlie real svipeniatural Cainiilialat-North-End-of- World. | Hamae hamae hama ! | Oh, for human flesh searched for me the real Cannibal-at-North- End-of-World ! | Hama hamae he he he amae hama hamae hamahame ! |

3. Ain hama hame hama hame amae a hame hama hamae hama || 85 hame! i

He came carrying a bodj' in his arms, the real supernatural

Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World. | Hamae hamae hama! | Oh, for me carried a body in his arms the real Cannibal-at-North- 90 End-of-World. | Hama hamae he he he amae a hame || hama hamae hamahame ! I

2. Am hama hame hama hame amae a hame hama hamae hama

3. Am hama hame hama hame amae a hame hama hamae hama 85 hame.

4. Am hama hame hama hanie amae a haine hama liamae hama | 91

hame ! | He came carrying a body in each arm, the real supernatural

Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World. | Hamae hamae hama ! || Oh, he carried a body in each arm, the real supernatural Cannibal- 95

hama | hamae hama hame ! |

5. Am hama hame hama hame amae a hame hama hamae hama |

hame ! || Oh, I was made to eat corpses from ])oth sides of my moutl\ 900

by the real supernatural Caunibal-at-Xorth-End-of-World. |

Hamae hamae hama ! | Oh, I was made to eat corpses from both sides of my mouth by the real supernatural Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World. |

hame ! ||

And when the song-leaders could sing this also, Chiton (V 7) | sang 5 also this one: |

1. Oh, I try to eat the food left tiy tlie real supernatural [ Cannibalat-North-End-of-World. | Maeye hamamaye hamamaye hamamaye hamaraamae liamamahae 11 hamae hamamae hamame ! I 10

4. Am hama hame liama hame amae a hame hama liamae hama 91

hamae hama hame.

5. Am hama hame hama hame amae a hame hama hamae hama amae a hame hama hamae hama hame.

12 2. Oh, I try to cat the prujiorly left l)y the real supernatural ] Caimibal-at-Xorth-End-of-Wnrld .
Maeye hamamaye hamamaye hamamaye hamamamae halo mamahae ]haniae hamamae hamanie! ||

3. Oh, I tr' to cat the copper left by the real supernatural | Canuihal-

20 Now the song-leaders could sing the four songs of || the cannibaldancer, and Chiton (V 7) wanted them to sing all | the songs of the frog-dancer and of the thro wing-dancer; and | Yox"yagwas told her to go ahead and smg them. | "Indeed, we shall try to catch all three at one time." | Thus ho said, and immediately Chiton (V 7) sang the

25 song of the || thi-owing-dancer. This it is: — |

1. Oh, look around for your magic power! | Look for it! Ahii he ya aha ! |

2. Oh, get your magic power! Yii ahii he yii ahii! |

30 3. Oh, look for your magic power that made you like this! 1| Look for it ! I Ahii he ya ahii !

4. Oh, catch your magic power that throws down every one! Yii

5. Oh, take out your magic power from those who He thcrt' (U'iul! | 33 Oh, take it out! Ahii he ya ahii! || As soon as all the song-leaders could sing it, | she sang the song 35 of the frog-dancer. This it is: — |

1. Put to rest your great magic power, that the | magic power of your winter dance may keep quiet, eya | eya eye eye aheya ! ||

2. Gather up your great magic power that they wish to take from 40

you, I else your great magic power will be scattered everywhere, I ya eya eya eya eya eya eye aheya! |

As soon as all the song-leaders could sing these songs, Cliiton (V 7) stopped singing, and she gave instructions to the ii Whale Society 45 and to the song-leaders to do the same | as they had done when they caught the ghost-dancer, when they were going to catch the cannibaldancer, [ the throwing-dancer, and the frog-dancer. Thus she said. And after she finished speaking, ] they felt their way back, when they came out of the woods before daylight. | The whole numlier of them did not go to sleep. When daylight came, || Yox"yagwas and his 50 friends, the Whale Society, dressed up; | and while they were still dressing, the sound of the sacred songs of the | throwing-dancer and of the frog-war-dancer were heard at the place where those who had disappeared and the cannibal-dancers showed themselves. | It was heard by one of the men of the Sparrow Societj'. | Then he ran and

55 told HoLehd. Iiumediately || Yox"yag\vas sent for him to go w-ith his friends to call all | the Sparrow ])eople to come quickly into the dancing-house. Then they | only went once to call. When aU had come in, | they followed the instnactions of Chiton (V 7) as to what thej' were to do. | After the singers of the secret st)ngs had sung their

60 songs, all the || cannibal-dancers became excited and ran out, and | the Sparrow people followed them. Now the cannibal-dancers tried to catch the cannibal-dancer, ] and the thrower-dancers caught the thrower-dancer, and the | frog-war-dancers caught the frog-wardancer. Then the song-leaders | and the Whale Society sang the

65 songs, and the whole number 1| drove back the many members of the Sparrow Society. They drove them | into the dancing-house. Then they put the dancers into the sacred room in the left-hand corner of the I dancing-house. Then they sang for those whom the}- had caught; and | when all had danced with the songs, they were put back into the sacred room 1 from which they had come one at a time.

70 After this had been done, || the Sparrow people went out, and then the I Whale people slept for a while until the evening. When | evening came, the Whale people and the song-leaders were called, and I they came and sat down in the dancing-house. Wlien it got dark, | the Whale people dressed themselves; and after they had ||

dressed; Chiton (V 7) instructed tlu-m what to say. | She told them to 75 say as follows: "Now, shamans, we will pacify Nawis. (She | meant the cannibal-dancer). Now we will try to restore to liis senses Qweltses! (She | meant the thrower-dancer). Now we wiU soften the rougli winter dancers of | ^wi-lEnkulag'ilis." ||

This came from the marriage of Copper-Dancer (IV 19) to the daugh- cSO ter (rV20) of the chief of the | Lawetsles of Chief Gwex'sesElasEme (III 13) ; and when| all the members of the Sparrow Society had gone in, they first sang for the cannibal-dancer | his four songs. Next came the frog-dancer, | and finally the thrower-dancer; and after aU the songs had been sung, I HoLelid (V 6) gave away many copper 85 bracelets | and many dishes to the members of the Sparrow Society. After he had done so, | they went out. For four daj-s they kept in their | sacred room. Then they were purified in the morning. Then the I wash-basins of the new dancers were given to the people, and also the || many mats on which they had washed. When this was 90 done, it was daylight. 1 Then HoLelid (V 6) gave away manj^ cedarbark blankets. Now | that was done. It is said that the Kwag'ul used this | winter dance of the LlaiJasiqwala only once. |

After HoLeUd (V 6) had finished hispotlatch, it was || reported that 95 Gwex'sesElasEme^ (III 13) was dead. Then they | sent forNaplElEme^ (V 5), the younger brother of HoLelid (V 6), to take his seat, | for

97 Gwex'sesElasEme' (III 13) had no other child besides 'nax-«nagEm (rV20). I The father of IToi.elid (V6) had a younger brother called WayatslEwid (IV 22). | WayatslEwid (IV 22) had a son, Overhangmg- 1000 Mountain (V S). Not long || after HoLelid CV 6) had given the winter dance, he was taken ill. and also his relative | WsiyatslEwld (IV 22). He had not been sick a long time when both died. | Now Gwex - sesElasEme'— that is, I Nap!ElEme^ (V 5) — also died, for he had immediately taken the name of | (jwexsesElasEme^when he arrived. 5 Nowoidy oncwasUving, Overhanging-Mountain (VS). || He immediately took the seat of HoLehd (V6), and he took the name | Hoi.elid (V 6) for the winter dance, and his secular name in the | numaym Laala-Xs^Endayo. Healsohad a seatamougthoMaamtagila, | because lie had a wife from Copper-Dancer from them; and he had a seat in tlie I Kiikwak !um from his mother's side, because the mother of Over- 10 hanging-Mountain was a Kfikwak!um woman. || That is all that I was told. I This is the end. Overhanging-Mountain (V 8) had three seats. I

The ^Lvamtagila

1 1 shall first tidk a))()ut Matag'ila, the | Grey Seagull. It is said tliat he was flying along inside of Gwadze'. | Then he took a rest at K" lodagala. Then lie desired to have what was | a pretty beach,

The Ma.Imtagiea and he took off his bird mask and |! l)ocanie a man. Thcu iio IxiiU a 5 house, not large. [ And after he had built iiis house, it occurred to him that he | would walk across to Tsaxis. As soon as he came through, I he saw smoke at Mfdmano. [minediately | Matagila (for some story-tellers say tliat liis name was i\fatag'ila, |1 and others 10 say that it was MatmatEla, I but thenumaymof the Maamtagilasav that those are right who call him | Matag'ila) went tliere. As sooii as he came j to the hoiise, he saw a man lying on his back outside | of the house. As soon as the man saw |i Matagila coming towards the 15 house, he sat up on the ground, i And as soon as Matagila arrived, the man spoke, | and said, '' Tell me, friend, where do you I come from ?" Thus he said. Immediately Matag'ila rephed, l and said, "F am Matagila. I come from my house at || K' lodagtlla, brother. Now 1 20 shall also ask yon, brother, | who are you?" Thus he said. Immediately the man ] rephed, and said, "I am Mfdeleqala, and ! now my name is Odzc^stahs, brother." Thus he said. Then ■ Odze^stalis arose, and he called Matag'ila into his house. |l Then they sat down 25 in the rear of the house; and | Matag'ila saw the wife of Odze-stalis L!aciwag'ilayugw-a, I and a young girl Aomol, who was seated attlie | right-hand side in the rear of the house. Then they gave to eat to

30 ^fatllg■ila; | and after ho had eaten, Matagila spoke, II and said, "O brother : let me tell yon wliy 1 come to your | house. 1 came to marry vour priniess. " 1 Thus he said. Then Odze^stalis replied, and | said, "O brother! [go on, brother!] I take you in." _ Thus he said. Tlien ' Mfitagila married Aomol, the princess of Odze^stalis, the

35 first iichiefof themnuaymMumaleleqirimof theMamaleleqala. | Then Odze'stalis gave in marriage the name ^maxuyalidzc to his son-iulaw i Matagila: and now Matagila had the name ^ma.xflyalidze after this. ' ^maxwyalidzc staid four days with his wife ! Aomol at

40 Muhnano. Then he got ready in the morning and |1 walked across, ('oing liome to his house at K' !odagala. | ^ma.xiiyalidze and his wife Aomol liad not been living as husband and wife for a long time | before thev had a son. Immediately ^maxiiyalidze j said that he woidd walk across until he came to Mrdmano. the village of his | father-in-law Odze^stalis. As soon as ^maxuyalidze entered the ||

45 house, lie reported tluxt he had a son. 1 And immediately Odze^stalis said to his wife i. !aqwag' ilayugvva, | "Let my grandson have the name i. !aqwagila." Thus he said. | Then Odze^stalis gave this name i, !a(iwagila in marriage to his j son-in-law ^maxiiyalidze as a

50 name for his child. Then ^maxtiyalidzc went home || to his house in

K' lodagtlla. Then he | named his child i.!a(|\Viig'ik; and i.!a(|\vat;-ihi 51 grew up quickly. | As soon as he was strong enough, ho ! asked lus father ^maxtiyahdze to make a bow for him and | four arrows. Immediately ^maxuyaUdze || made a how of yew wood as a how for 55 his son L!aqwag"ila. | ^Y\cn tlic bow and the four arrows were finished, ! ^maxiiyalidze gave them to his son i, laciwag-ila. Tlien | iJaqwag'ila took the bow and the four arrows and | put tlH)m down at the head part of his bed, in the evening. Tlien || he lay down and (iO slept. Now ^maxiiyalidze never j questioned his sou wliy he lav dowm early | in his bed. ^maxiiyalidze arose early in tlie morning, | and went straight to the bed of his son l laqwag'ila | to look at him. Now he was not lying down with his liow, || and ^maxiiyalidze did 65 not know which way his son Llacjwag'ila had gone. | Then he told his wife Aomol, and | Aomol forbade her husband to talk about it. Thus she said to him. | When evening came, ^maxdyajidze felt uneasy on account of his | son. In the night, when it was dark, || ^maxiiyalidze sat down in vain outside of his house, \ waiting in 70 vain for his son to come home. He never came. I Tlicn lie just went into his house. !

Now I shall stop talking about ^maxuyalidze and his wife ] Aoraol

75 iiiiil I shall talk about Llaqwag'ila who walked straight 0 up the river K' !6dagala when day was not near vet in the | morning. He wont up the small river, and his hod}^ became warm | when it was day. Then he sat down on the side of the bank | of the small river. Then he took oH his blanket, and | he sat down in the water. And

SO he sprinkled his body with water. || Four times he sprinkled himself with water on each side of the neck. | Then he heard in the distance (the cr^O, "^Vip, wip, wip!" Thus said what was heard b}' him. | Then iJaqwagila guessed what it was — | a bird or a quadruped — that was heard by him crying, i. laqwagUa just \ sat in the water.

S5 Then it was as tliough he was dreaming ll of the cr', " Wip, wip, wip!" that he had heard at the upper end of the little river. | Then he was like waking up from his sleep: and he walked out of | the water and sat down where he had left his bear blanket. | Then he was a httle afraid of what he had heard. He had not been j sitting

90 for a long time, before he made up hLs mind to go || home. Tlien he arose, and suddeiUy he heard something sajing, \ not aloud, "i, laqwagila go up the river. You wiU | obtain a supernatural treasure. It would l)e well for you to bathe again in this river | that aU the human smell may come oft your body." Thus said what

95 was heard by | him. Immediately he took off his bear-skin !| blanket and sat down in the river. Thon ho | spriidslcd liirnscll' witli water 9C. on each side of the neck; and | when he had sprinkled liiins^eh' lour times, he heard again the voice: "Wip, wip, wip!" | it said. Then he desired to go to try to see it. | He came out of the water, and put on his hear-skin 1| hhinket. Then he walked up the river. And lie 100 did ! not go there hefore he became warm. He sat down \ and put down his bear-skin blanket. Then he arose and went | to sit down in the water, and he sprinkled both sides of his neck with water. | As soon as he had sprinkled himself four times, he lieard again the voice, II "Wip, wip, wip!" at a place near where lie was. Now it 5 was evening. Then | he really rubbed his body with his hiuids, and threw w-ater upon himself. | As soon as he had finished, he came out of the water, and | sat down on the ground where he had left his bear-skin blanket. He had not | been sitting there long before he started, and he had not been going there long along the river || when 10 he took off again his bear-skin blanket, and ])ut it down. | Then lie sat in the water, and threw water on both sides of his neck. [ As soon as he had sprinkled himself four times, the sound, " Wip, wiji, wip!" was j heard by him, while he turned his liack to the upper end of the river. Then Liaqwag'ila j turned around to look for (the sound). Wliat should he see! There was a great house with painted |1 front 15 with a copper on each side of the door. | Then a lianishamts!Es ran

17 about outside of the house. ' Then the hamshamts !es went l»xck behind the house, starting from the I right side of the house. As soon as he had gone back, LlaqwagUa i went out of the water, and

20 sat down where he had left his || bear-skin blanket. And it was not long since lie had sat down, when four | men came wearing red cedur-bark around their necks, and red cedar-bark around their lieads: I and all carried round poles as I sparrow-canes. Tliey came to the place where Llaqwag'ila was seated: and \ one of them spoke,

25 and said, "We are sent by || our friend TslEk" lExsde to come and call you to ; watch us taming Hflmsbe^" Thus they said. Immediatdy I Llaqwag'ila arose, put on his bear-skin blanket, j and followed the four Sparrows. They went into the house, | and Llaqwagila sat

30 down at the left hand side inside of the |l door of the house. And as soon as he had sat down, a man, | who was standing in the rear of the house, spoke, and | said, "Now, take care, shamans! when we tame our ! friend Hilmsbc^, for our friend i, !aqwagila has | come, ana he sits down by our side in order to see the gift that he is going to get."

35 Thus he said. II Then the hamshilmts !es came in, and cried, "Wip, wip, wip!" I And then immediately the song-leaders beat fast time, and I they sang a song of the hamshamts !es witli fast beatuig. And when it was ■ at an end, they sang a song with slow time beating.

There were | three songs with slow time beating, besides the one with fast time beating. !1 There were four songs in all for the hrimshrunts !es 40 Hamsbe^ | (I forgot that as soon as the hanishfimtslEs came in, lie | hit four Sparrows.) As soon as he had finished dancing, ] he went into his sacred room. The one who told mc the story did not know | what was painted on the sacred room. As soon as he had finished, || an old man arose. He spoke, and 1 said, "We have tamed him, 45 shamans. Now I shall turn | to our great friend iJfiqwagila. Now you I have seen the treasure that you obtained, friend L!aqwag'ila, tlie great dance hamshamtslES, ! Hamsbe^ Now you will have the name HamsbeS || and also this great winter-dance house which has 50 the name | ^nEmsgEmsElaLElas." Eagles were sitting on top of grizzly-bear posts en | each side of the rear of the liouse; and men who had red cedar-bark on their heads ] stood on the heads of tlie grizzly-bear posts on each side of the | door of the house. Those men had red cedar-bark rings who stood on || the grizzly l)cars on 55 each side of the door, tor they were speaking-posts, \ and the name of the post on the right-hand side was TVawjixemil, and tlie name of the post on the left-hand side was I G'ag'eqemil. "Now your name will be ! AwaxElagllis in summer; and it will be your chief's name; and I your name will be DzElk" lExsde as a member of the Sparrow Society, when your father gives a winter dance." Thus ll said the 60

Gl speaker of the house. Then Llaqwagila | looked at everything in the liouse; and after he had seen everything, | the house disappeared. I

Then Llaqwagila was alone sitting on the ground. \ Now it was fjo inornmg, and Llaqwagila only wished to || remain sitting on the ground for four days. And, when ! he had finished what he was planning during thesefourdaj-s, while he was sitting there, he arose, | took ofl his bear-skin blanket, put it down, and ] went into the water. Then he sprinkled water on each side of his neck, | as he had done before.

70 -Vnd after lie had done so, he came out of the water, || and went to wlicrc he had put down his bear-skin blanket; | and he put it on. Then he lay down, and inuucdiately he | went to sleep. At once he dreamed of the old man, | tlie speaker of the large winter-dance house. Then 1 Llaqwagila dreamed that he was sitting down by his side,

7.5 and || the old man spoke, and said, "You have done well, friend, | that you did not go home at once, | for they only wished to try j-ou. Therefore 'our superiuitiiral treasure disappeared, the great | winter-dance house, for you will see it again this evening; I for four

,S0 nights we shall tame Hfimsbe*, your II supernatural treasure friend! And when he is tamed, we shall go and take the | house to the village of your father." Thus he said and disappeared. Now ]

Llaqwag-ila awoke and he wont again | into the water for lie wished S3 to get what the old man had talked ahout. \ And for a long time he remained sitting in the water; and || after he had sprinkled liimself sr, with water, he sat down again on tlie | ground where he had left Ids hear-skin blanket. And as soon as evening | came, he arose again and sat down in the water, and sprinkled his body. | And as soon as he had done so, he went to where he had left his bear-skin | blanket, and sat down on the ground. And he had just put on his || bear- yo skin blanket when he saw the great | winter-dance house standing on the ground. Then he saw all the old | men and the other men walking about in it. Then ! the speaker of the house, the old num of whom he had dreamed, spoke, | and said, "Xow, take care, shamans! || let us tame our friend Hamsbo^'' Thus he said, and 95 turned | to Llacjwag'iJa, and he said, "You have done well, friend | I, laciwag'ila, that you did not just go home to your iiouse wlien i the great vvinter-dance house disappeared, when we first came to tame our [ great friend Hamsbe^ Now wait until tiie end of four || nights. When these are finished, your supernatural treasure will go 200 to the village of | your father."' Thus he said. As soon as he finished his speech, there was the sound of "Wip, wip, | wip!" inside of the sacred room. Immediately the song-leaders | began to sing the song with fast time beating; and as soon as the fast time heating was ended, | tliey sang three songs witli slow time beating. 5 And II when they had finished singing the four songs of Hamsbe*. | he went into the sacred room. Then the house never disappeared. | And now iJaqwagila was invited in to go and see the inside \ of the sacred room. Then lie was asked to lie down ] inside of the sacred

10 room that night. For four || nights they tamed the hamshSmtslEs. Tlien I Hamsbe' was really tamed after this. Then the old man, the I speaker of the house, said to his tribe the Spirits (for | the liamshamts !es was Bax"bakwalanuk", as he was called | b}- the Kwagul; and he is called by the Rivere Inlet people Bax"bakwa-

15 lanux"slwe*) || that i. laqwagila would go home when day came, | with his supernatural treasure, the house named 'nEmsgEmsElai.Elas, and the | great dance h&mshamtslEs. "Now 30U will go home, iJaqwag'ila, | when it is nearly dayhght, for your house is not far away." | Thus he said. Immediately Llaqwag'ila arose from the

20 place where he was sitting, || and went out of the door of the large house, and he walked down the | river. And he had not been walking long when he came | to the house of his father. Wlien he tried to go into the house of his | father, he saw a large house coming to the ground | b}- the side of the house of his father ^maxiiyahdze.

25 I. laqwag'ila || immediately went in to his supernatural treasure, the great ] house, and sat down in the rear. Then | iJfKiwagila just sat 2() down, and he heard his father "maxiiyahdze | speaking outside of the great house, for he was surprised, | for the harge house had come and was sitting on the ground. ||

Now (^maxuyalidze) had forgotten al)out his priiiee i.Iaqwag-ihi, 30 that he had felt uneasy about him. | Tlien l laqwag'ihi arose and went to the door of the house; | and lie called his father, antl told him that the great winter-dance ! house was his supernatural treasure and also the great dance hamsli&mts !es, wliich has the name Hamsbe^, I and also the nanie for ^maxtiyalidze during the winter dance, || TsIfilk-lExsde. "Now you will have it for your Sparrow 35 riame." Thus he said to his father. | "And j-our chief name will he AwaxElag'ihs." Thus he said. "And i the name of the house is ^nEmsgEmsElai.Elas. Now you know why | I walked away." Thus said L!aqwagila to his father ^ma.xiiyalidze. | Llaqwag'ila did not show at once his hiimshamts'.Es || and his name ^Iilmsbc^ but he 40 gave at once the name AwaxElagllis | to his father, -maxiivalidzc. From this came the great | house of the numayniMaaintag'ila that has the name ^uEmsgEmsElaLElas. I

Then ^maxiiyalidze had another son, and he named him \ i.o^alrd. Therefore the numaym Lo^yalalahva || are next to the numaym 45 MaSmtag'ila, who are descended from the elder brother. Then ^maxilyalidze had a | daughter, and he named lier Agwilayugwa.l

47 This name was given in marriage by his father-in-law Odze^stalis, for the name of his | daughter. Then he had a son, and ^maxuyalidze |

50 named his son l/EnslEndzEm. Now || ^maxuyalidze and his wife Afimol had four children, — tliree boys ! and one girl. ]

When the four children of ^maxiiyalidzc were all grown up, ] ?jEnslEndzEm was made angry by his | eldest brother Llaqwagila.

55 Then LEnslEndzEm just went and lay down |l in his bed; and he was considering whether it would be best for him to leave his | elder brothers, because they always made him angry. When it was nearly | daylight, he arose from his bed and went out of the door. | He walked and went down to the beach where a { small canoe of his

60 father was. Then he went aboard and paddled, and || he came out of Gwadze', and he passed Tsaxis when ' daylight came. And he went right on that day. And | in the evening he arrived at a good beach in a Imy. There | he saw many killer-whales; and when |

65 LEnslEndzEm landed, he stepped out of his canoe; and the !l kiUerwhales went out of the bay. Then LEnslEndzEm | named the bay Maxiis. He built a house there, ,' just like the house of liis elder brother Llaqwagila at K' !6dagala. ] Then LEnslEndzEm said that his ancestor was MatmatEla. | (LEnslEndzEm) is the ancestor of the

Madilbe; and therefore nowadays 1| the Maamtagila say (so) to the 70 Madilbe; and therefore [ all the privileges of the Maani(a(;'ila numaym of the Kwakiutl | and of the Maamtagila of the MridilhC^are the same. The \ privileges were ol)tained bvLKnslEudzKm by theft from his master Llaqwag'ila. Therefore i this is a disgrace for the Madilbe [fromtheMaamtag'ilaof the Kwakiutl], on aceountof I| Lnns- 75 lEndzEm, the youngest of the children of ^maxuyahdze. 1 have never | learned from what tribe the wife of LEnslEiidzEm came, nor the name of | his wife, by whom lie had four children. | Tiierefore there are four numayms among the Maciilbe. \ I siiall try to find this out. That is the end. ||

Marriage with the Coxiox

The ancestors of the Comox lived at PEntlatch, and they had for i their chief | HeklfltEn (II 1). He married TeseiJa (II 2), the princess of Ts !ananame.x" (II). | They had not been married long whenTesei. !a (II 2) was with child, | and gave birth to a boy. IIek!utEn (III) at once II gave away blankets to his tribe, and ho named his child 5 NEmnEinEm (III 1). | Then HeklutEn and his father-in-law Ts!ananamex" (I 1) | wished the child to get married early. They did | not know where to get a wife for NEmnEmEin (III 1) among his triV)e,

Marriage with the Co.mox the I ancestors oftheComox; and Hek'.iltEn spoke to Tslanana-

10 mex" II He said to him, "Let us go to the village TslEqulotEn | of the Legwilda^x", for it is said that YiiqoLElas (II 3) has | Calling- Woman (III 2) as his princess, and YiiqoLElas is chief of the Wiwiiqe^, I of the numaym Gigllg&m. Hek!ulEn and his | father-in-

15 law Ts!ananamex" got read}' at once, and five of them went || with their wives, and NEmnEmEm(III 1) also went. When they | arrived, they went into the house of YiiqoLElas (II 3) . | There they stayed over night. Then HekliitEu paid the marriage money for his son | NemnEmEm (III 1) for theprincess of YiiqoLElas, Calling-Woman (III 2). Immediately | YiiqoLElas (II 3) gave the name YiiqalEniila (III 1)

20 to his son-in-law. || Then his name was no more XEmnEniEm; andhe also gave him the seat | of his deceased father, whose name had been YilqalEnala (I 2) , which was the third seat from the j head scat among theGig"ilg&m. Then Yaqalsnala (III 1) gave a potlatch with the j marriage mat of his wife, which consisted of many mountain-goat skins and dressed skins, to the ancestors of the| Wiwiiqe^. Now YaqalEniila

25 (III 1) sta3-edwith theWiwiiqe', || and the double-headed serpent was also given to him in marriage bj' YiiqoLElas (II 3) for the | winter dance, and also thenameof the double-headed serpent dancer; and ] thename for the Sparrow Society of the double-headed serpent winter dancer is Ts !aq !wa. Then | Hek ItitEn (II 1) said at once that his son would

30 give a winter dance in | winter, forHeklvitEnandhis || father-in-law

Ts !anaiiamex" (I 1) had never seen a winter dance, and therefore he | 32 tuhl him to go ahead. Then YiiqoLEhis (II 3) asked his carver | to go into the woods to make a doubUvheaded serpent, in this way when it is spread | open\ and in this way when it is folded. Immediately | the carver went into the woods and carved the mask of the douhlcheaded serpent;|| but Hek !utEn (II 1) and his son did not know that he 35 was working at the double-headed serpent mask for him. When | winter came, YaqalEnala (III 1) disappeared, and he | stayed away for a long time. Then the ancestors of the Wlwilqe^ caught YrujalKnala, and I he was told what to do. They took him into the dancinghouse; II and when night came, they pacified the double-headed 40 serpent dancer, | for that was his name now. Now he wore on his head the | mask of the double-headed serpent while he was dancing. After he had danced, | Hek !utEn (II 1), his father, stood up and spoke, and said, | "0 Wiwaqe^! now my prince will always stay here; but I shall go home jj with the double-headed serpent mask to my 45 country, that it may be seen | by my tribe the Comox." Thus he said. Immediately | YaqoLElas (II 3) sent him to go home with the doubleheaded serpent mask, j This was the first winter dance of the Comox, wliich came from the | Wlwitqe^ of the numaym Gigilgam of the Legwilda^x". Then || Hek lutsn (II 1) left his prince YaqalEnrda(III 1). 50 Now, his son had not | been left there a long time when lus wife, Calling-

1 See^gures in Publications of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition. Vol. V, Phiio «; fig. 4; and Report of the U. 8. National Museum, 1895, p. 514, 315.

52 Woman, (III 2) was with cliiltl. | She gave birth to a girl. Then | Yiiqo- LElas(II 3) gave a name to his grandchild, and he named her | Gag"a6- Ifilaga (FV 1) ; and it was not a long time before she gave birth to

55 another child, || a boy, and YaqoLElas (II 3) gave him a name. | He named him TslEX^ed (IV 2). Then YaqalEnala (III 1) had two children | with his wife. When GagSolElaga (IV 1) grew up, | Yaqo- LElas (II 3) gave his house to his son-in-law as a marriage gift. | The

00 house was built with four steps all around, in the middle || of the village of the Wlwiiqe^, at Ts !EqQl6tEn. Now the house belonged to | YaqalEnala (III 1), because now he had a son. This is according to the 1 laws of the Legwilda^x". |

Then YaqalEnala (III 1) announced that his princess might be married by one of the sons of the chiefs | of the tribes, that they should

65 come and marry her. This was || reported to the Kwakiutl, who lived at Qalogwis. |

Immediately Gayosdiis (IV 3), chief of the numaym | SeuLlEme called his numaym the SeuL !Em to come into | his house. Then he told his numaym that ho would go now to marry — the princess of

70 YaqalEnala (III 1) for he had taken the seat || of his father-in-law Y''aqoLElas (II 3). Then his numaym were glad | on account of what he hail said. They all prepared that | day and went out of the meeting. In I the morning, when day came, the ancestors of the numaym

SenL !Em started. I They wont on for two days southward. Then they arrived at || Gwanesbe^ a cove next to TslKqillotEn. They | 75 went in, and the five canoes of the Sent Ieib which were soin(^ to got a wife stayed there. They | sent one canoe ahead; and in it four speakers were seated | to tell YaqaiEnahi (III 1) that they were sent by their chief G'ayosdas (IV 3), | who wanted to marry the princess G'ag'aolElaga {IV 1), and also || that he wanted to pay the marriage so jirice when the messengers had gone back. Then | the s])eakers ])addle.d away, and it was not long before the speakers came hack. | Then one of the speakers was standing in the canoe, smging his sacred song, 1 while they were approaching the place where the four canoes were staymg that went out to get the princess in marriage. | When they were approaching, he stopped singing his sacred song. || Then he spoke, 85 and said, "Now, listen to me, G'ayosdas (IV 3) ! | Let us go quickly to pay the marriage price, for you have been accepted by the | chief YaqalEuala (III 1) to come and marry his princess. And, also, | Chief G'aj'osdiis, and jou, mimaym SenLlEm! Let us stop into | the winter dance, for the prince of YaqalEnala (III 1), TslExed (IV 2), II has disappeared!'' As soon as he stopped speaking, 90 Chief G'ayosdas {IV 3) spoke, ] and thanked him for what he had said; and when he | stopped speaking, they placed the canoes in a row and paddled on. ] When they arrived, tliey stopped in front of the I house of YaqalEnala (III 1), and immediately they paid the

95 marriage price. || When tiiis was done, YaqalEnala (III 1) invited the crew of G'ayosdiis (WS) and him too into his house. | When all had entered the house of YaqalEnala, | YaqalEnala spoke. He called | his princess, G'ag'iiolElaga (IV 1), to come and sit down next to her husband, I Gaj-osdas (IV 3). Then GagfiolElaga came out of her room 100 at once || and sat down by the side of her husband, Gayosdiis. | Then YaqalEnala (III I) spoke again, and said: "O | son-in-law! now you have my princess, and this house will also go to you, | and the name which I obtained from mj- father-in-law YaqoLElas (II 3). | Now 3-our 5 name will be Yaqoklwiilagilis (n"" 3) , and also || the winter dance wliich I obtained from ni}' father-in-law. Now you | will be a great ghost-dancer, and its name is Supernatural-Power-coming-up." Thus he said. | "O tribe! that is what I tried to saj' to my son-inlaw." Thus he said, | and sat down. Immediately the four ] speakers of G'ayosdiis (FV 3) stood up and thanked him for what he had

10 said. II The speakers of G'ayosdiis were just thanking him. Then YaqalEnala (III 1) arose again, | and he gave four xwexwe to his son-in-law. | Now this was done; and finaUy the speakers of G'ayosdiis thanked YaqalEniila for what he had given to his sonin-law. I Now the SenLlEm continued to stay at TsIsqillotEn, for lo they had stepped into the winter dance. || Immediately G'sig'SolElaga (IV 1) was with child. | Therefore G'ayosdas (IV 3) said to his iiumaym that he would not go home witli (horn [ when they 17 returned after the winter dance; and | YacialKnahx (III 1) gave the name Skull to his son-in-law G'ayosdas(IV 3). ] When he had finished, they caught the one who had disapi)eared, || TslKx^ed (IV 2), the 20 other child of YaqalEnala (III 1). Then he was a ] cannibal-dancer. Now the Sent !Em took care of him; and | after the winter dance was finished, the SeuLlEra went home; ] but G'ayosdiis (IV 3) and his wife did not go home. Then | G'agaolElaga (W 1) gave birth to a boy; and the child was called || by its father G'ayosdas, Smoke- 25 All-Kound (V 1). | This name belongs to the SenLlsm. Now the numaym | of G'ayosdas {TV 3) had gone home to Qalogwis. It was not very long before | G'agaolElaga (IV 1) had another son, and YacialEnala | gave him a name. He had the name Yiiqoi.IfHiidas (V 2). II This was a name of the Wiwiiqe^. j 30

I have forgotten that G'ayosdas (TV 3) had changed his name, | for the name was given in marriage to liim by his father-in-law Y'aqalEnala (III 1). | Now his name was Yaqoklwalag'ilis (IV 3.) |

Now she had another son, and|| Yiiqoklwalag'Ilis (IV 3) gave him a 35 name, and called him | HamesElal (V 3). This name belonged to the SenLlEm. j And she gave birth to a girl, and | Yiiqoklwalag'Ilis (IV 3) gave her a name, and called her | H&malaqalEmega (V 4) . This name

40 fame from the numaj-m SenL!Em. They had four || children, — three boys and one | girl. |

Now Yaqoklwalagllis (IV 3) told his father-in-law that | he wished to go home, and his father-in-law | prepared food for his pi'incess,

4o Ci'agaolElaga (IV 1); and || when everything was ready, they started early in the | morning. He went with his four children, and | also with his wife G'iig'&olElaga, and also the Dzonoq !wa house-dish. | They started, and went northward for three days. Then they | arrived

50 at Qalogwis. After they had stayed there one night, he || called his numaym, the SeuLlEm, into his house. He told them that | he had changed his name, because he had obtained a name from his father-inlaw. 1 "'Mn' name now is Yaqoklwalagllis." Thus he said. "Now|I will invite tlic Kwakiull, the numaym Maamtag'ila, the G'exsEm, | the

55 KQkwaklQm, and also the Laalax's-Endaj'o, to come and || eat out of the Dzonoq !wa house-dish." Thus he said, and then he stopped. | Then his four speakers arose and thanked him for what he had said; | and innnedialel- they cleared ou t the house of Yiiqok !walag' ills, (IV 3), and I his four speakers went out to invite the Kwakiutl in. | Immedi-

60 ately those who had been invited came in. || They put dried mountaingoat meat into the Dzonoq !wa house-dish; | and after the guests had finished, they went out. Then | winter came, and Yaqoklwa lag-Ilis (IV 3) gave a winter ilaiu'e. Then | his eldest son, Sinoke-AU- 63 Round (V 1), disappeared, but the Ivwakiutl were not yet | near (the time of) their winter dance. However, when the || winter thince be- Go gan, YaqoL !eqElas (V 2) disappeared, and also his younger brother HamesElal (V 3), | and also the girl among them, liamahuialicmega (V 4). They | stayed away for a'long time. Then they wore caugl?t. Now Smoke-All-Round (V 1) was a cannibal-dancer. | YaqoiJeqElas (V 2) was a war-dancer, a frog war-dancer, | and IlamesKlal (V 3) was a double-headed serpent dancer, and | HamrdacialEmega (V 4) was a ghost-dancer; || and when they pacified them, | Yiicioklwalagilis 70 (IV 3) told his tribe what dances he had obtained from his father-inlaw iYaqalEnala (III 1). First he s]ioke about his prince, | Smoke- Ail- Round (V 1), and his cannibal dance, for the cannibal belongs to the SenLlEm; | for the past chief of the SenLlEm, whose name was TsEX^wed (III 4) in the || secular season, had been a cannibal- 75 dancer, and his name was Nax'uEwis as a cannibal-dancer. | '' And this will be the name of my caniubal-dancer, Smoke-All-Round (V 1.)" Thus he said. | "And this frog war-dancer is also mine, SeuLlEm, I that frog war-dancer of my mother, ll6n5sEnaga (III 3), which she obtained from her father, Mo^nakula (II 4) , ] and therefore lie is named ^wrlEiikiilag'ilis (V 2) ; and that is the name of my frog || war-dancer, ^wi^Enkiilag'ilis. In the secular season hois called Yii- 80 qoL '.eqElas (V 2) ; and the | double-headed serpent dancer, who is called HamesElal (V3) in the secular season, I also obtained from my | fatherpin-law", Y^acpxlEnala (III 1), and liis name is Double-Headed-Serent-

83 Dancer;" for | Skull (that is, Yaqoklwalag' Ills [IV 3]) was showing the double-headed serpent dance | in the way of the double-headed ser-

85 pent mask of YaqalEnala (III 1), which was also sho^vn by || Ts lEx^ed (IV 2) the younger brother of Calling- Woman (IV 1), to theComox; | and HfimalaqalEmega (V 4) (that is her [ secular name) was a ghostdancer. This Yaqoklwalag iMs (IV 3) had also obtained from his | father-in-law, YaqalEnala, and the name of the ghost-dancer was Supernatural-PowiT-coming-up. | ".lind this I obtamed from my

90 father-in-law, YaqalEnala (III 1), and also the || house with four steps. That is aU, " said he, and sat down. | Then his four speakers arose and I thanked him for what the chief had said. It was not very long, then I Yaqoklwalag" lbs (IV 3) and his wife Gag'fiolElaga (IV 1) separated. I She went home with her second son, YiiqoiJeqElas (V 2), ||

95 and HamesElal (V 3); but Yaqoklwalag His (IV 3) did not allow | Prince Smoke- jUl-Kound (V 1), the eldest one of his | children, and the youngest one, the girl, HfimalaqalEmega (V4), to go along. | Then G"agftolElaga (IV 1) went home to her place, | TslEqiilotEn, 200 and there she imitated what she had seen them doing || hi the winter dance of the Kwakiutl at Qiilo^is. It was not very | long after G'ag'&olElaga had gone home when Yaqok!walag'ihs (IV 3) | wished to marry again. His numaym, the SenLiEm, 1 wished that he should marry Ringing-Copper (IV 4), the 1 princess of Odze^stfiHs (III 5). Yaqokhvalagihs || at once obeyed their wishes. All the 5 SenL '.Em got ready ! and went to ALEgEmahi, because there the | village of the ancestors of the Lawets !es was located. In the morning, when day came, | the numerous numaym of the SeniJEm started; and when I they arrived, they paid the marriage price at once;'|| and 10 after they had paid the_ marriage price, they were sitting still in their wooing-canoes. | Then Odze^stalis (III 5) , the head chief of the | Lawets !es, came out. He belonged to the numaym SesEni, le^ the fu-st one | of the numayms; and he said, they said, this: | "Welcome, numaym, SeuLlEm, welcome! Come out of your wooing-canoes || and take 15 the wife of your chief Yaqokhvalag'ilis (IV 3) aboard your canoe!" | Thus he said. Then the crew went ashore out of the canoe, | those who paid the marriage money for Yiiqokiwrdagilis, and also himself; and when | they had gone in, Odze^stalis told them to sit down | on a mat that had been spread in the house. When || all the men of the 20 crew were inside, Yaqok !walag'ilis (IV 3) went in and | sat down in the rear of the house. There he was given food by | his father-in-law, Odze^stalis (III 5) ; and after they had eaten, | Chief Odze^stalis spoke. He said, | "Now, listen to my speech, son-in-law! She will be your II wife; and her mat are forty dressed skins | and twenty boxes 25

27 of oil. Now, I your name will be A5dzagalas (IV 3), O son-in-law! Now your I prince Smokc-All-Kound,(V 1) will be called Awllgalas (V 1 ) ; and your princess | HSmalaqalEmega (V4) , will be named MS,mx' a^nigwa in

30 the secular season. || You will be named Head-Winter-Dancor (IV 3); and j-our I prince Smoke-All-Round will be named K" lEuga (V 1); and your [princess HtimalaqalEmega will l)e named Tails !aas (V 1 ) in wii - tcr ; I and you shall have those house-dishes, the grizzlj'-bear house-dish, and the wolf and [ beaver and kiUer-whale house-dishes. Now take

35 the four || house-dishes aboard your canoe, so that your tribe may eat out of them, son-in-law | Yiiqok Iwalag'ilis (IV 3)."' Thus he said. Immediately Yaqok Iwalag'ilis arose. | He called his four speakers, and they sang at the same time their | sacred songs, and Yaqok!walagilis also sang his | sacred song; and after he had sung, he

40 thankedll Odze^slfdis for what he had said. Then the}' carried down to the beach the dressed skins and the boxes with | oil, and also the four house-dishes; and when| they had put them aboard the wooing-canoe, Yaqok Iwalag'lUs (IV 3) ] came out of the house of his father-m-law, walking by the side of his wife. Kinging-Copper (IV 4i, | and the'

45 went aboanl the canoe of Yiiqok Iwalag'ilis. || Now they went home to Qalogwis; and when they arrived, | the four speakers stood up in the canoe, and they reported to the Kwakiutl| that Yiiqok !wiilag"Ihs (IV 3) had married Ringing-Copper (IV 4) , | the princess of Odze^stalis (III 5) .

Then they promised to give away forty i(h-esso(l skms to tho MaanilagUa and the G'exsEm, and to thoKukwakluin, || and also to thcLaa- 50 lax's-Endayo; and they promised twenty ] boxes of oil to the four numayms. The ] forty dressed skins were on account of Sinok(vAll- Round (VI); and now | he changed his name, and his name, Awilgalas (VI) was obtained in marriage fromOdze^stalis (III 5) ; | and the Iwcnly boxes of oil were on account of HamalaqalEmega (V 4), 1| and she had 5o also changed her name for] the name obtained in marriage from Odze- ^staUs; and she was called Mamx'ayugwa (V 4) ; | and as soon as the speakers stopped speaking, | the crew' and their cliief Yaqoklvvfdag'I. lis (IV 3), with his wife, went ashore | hito the house. Innnediatelv the four speakers || went to invite the four numayms to come to a feast (iO to be given with the | forty boxes of oil by Mfimx'ayogwa (V4), the princess of | Aodzagalas (IV 3) , for now Yaqok !\valag' Ihs ha(l changed his name. | As soon as the four speakers had gone to invite them, the young men | cleared out the house of Aodzagalas (IV 3). They took ashore the dressed skins || and the boxes of oil, and also the 65 four house-dishes; and | when the guests were in, they poured the I oil into the four house-dishes, and they put the | grizzlybear dish before the Maamtag'ila, and the wolf dish before j the G'exsEm, and the beaver dish before the |1 Kukwak'.um, and the 70

71 killer-whale dish before the | Laa^lax's^Endayo. As soon as the}' had finished, one of the I speakers spoke, and said, "This is the weight of the name of j HamalaqalEmega (V 4), whose name is now Mimxayugwa (V 4) obtained in marriage from 1 Odze'stalis (III 5) ;'

75 and when he stopped speaking, another speaker spoke, || and said "Now let us give away the dressed skins!" | and then he gave them away. When they had all been given out, then ] another speaker spoke, and said, " This is the weight of the name of i Smoke- Ail-Round (V 1). He has changed his name, and now his name is Awilgalas (V 1), | for that was received in marriage from

80 Odze^stalis (III 5) by my chief || Aodzagalas (IV 3), for Yiiqok'.waiiig ills (IV 3) has changed his name now, | and this is also obtained in marriage from Odze-stalis (III o) by m}- chief here." Thus ho said. I As soon as he stopped s))eaking, the guests went out; and when I winter fame, the Lawctsles came paddling with theu' | chief Odze-stalis (III 5). He came to pay the marriage debt to his sou-

85 in-law Aodzagalas (IV 3) . || After they had taken ashore di-essed skins and many cedar-bark blankets, | and many baskets of clover-roots and boxes of ] oil and boxes of dried clams and boxes of | dried salmon, — when all these had been taken ashore out of the | ten

90 canoes, he also gave the copper named || Leta to his son-in-law, and also the ten canoes in which were seated the princess of Odze^staHs (III 5). | That was the first great return of marriage money by Odze^stalis (III 5) | to his son-in-law Addzagalns (IV 3) 92 on account of his princess Ringing-Coi)per (IV 4). | Then Odze- ^stalis (III 5) took a carved box and | carried it ashore himself out of his canoe into the i| house of his son-in-law Aodzagrdas (IV 3), 95 and he put it down in the rear | of the house. It was not long before he came out again and went | into his canoe. Then he spoke to his tribe, and | said "0 tribe, Now our supernatural power has gone into the house | of my son-in-law;"' and when he said so, he turned towards the Kwag-ul, and || said, "Now, take 300 care, son-in-law! This is the box containing the winter dance | which I have taken into your house. Now purify for its sake!" Thus he said. | Then he was invited by his son-in-law (IV 3) to eat. I Wlien they had all gone ashore out of their canoes, they were given food. | It was evening when they finished eating. They all II went to eat with the Kwag-ul. Then the chief of the | Ma- 5 amtag'ila called L!ac{wadze spoke, and said, "Go on, j Chief Aodzagalas (IV 3) go on, and see what is in the crest- | box, that you may give a whiter dance!" Thus he said, j Immediately the chief of the Lawets!es, Odze^stalis, (III 5), arose || and said, "Go on, 10 Kwag'ul, and begin your winter dance this evening! | In this box is the hamatsla, and his name will be j Tslaxtixstala; and also the thrower-dance, and his name will be | ^nawalax"dze ; and also the chief fool-dance, and his name will be | Omaq'.olEla; and also

15 (he grizzly-bear dance, and his name will be Nanenask" !e'. || Now there are four winter dances for my son-in-law, and therefore | I wish you to begin a winter dance this night." Thus he said. | Immediately they began the winter dance. Then Awilgalas (V 1) disappeared, for now I | shall not call him Smoke-All-Round (V I) ; and Mamxuyugwa (V 4) | disappeared, for her name was no more

20 H&malaqalEmega (V 4); and || also the child of the younger brother (IV 2) of Aodzagalas, L!aL!ElEwis (V 14), the boy | and his yomiger brother YayaqoLlalas (V 15). Now the ancestors of the Kwagul had a winter dance. | After they had disappeared for a long time, they were caught again. | Now Awilgalas was a cannibal-dancer, and his name was Tslaxuxstala, | and the nephew of Aodzagtilas

25 was thrower-dancer. His name was L'.aLlElEwis (V 14), || and now he was named ^nawalax"dze ; and M^mx' ayug\va (V 4) was chief fool-dancer, | and her name was OmaqlolEla (V 4); and YayaqoiJalas (V 15) was grizzly-bear dancer, | and his name was Nanenask' !e^. Now they finished the winter dance. |

Now Rmging-Copper (IV 4) was with child, and she gave birth | to a boy. Then Odze^stalis (III 5) came to make another pay-

30 ment to his || son-in-law Aodzagalas (IV 3), bringing forty dressed skins and also a | name ; and the name given to the child borne by Ringing-Copper (IV 4) was | TsEx^wId (V 5) ; and Aodzagalas (IV 3) gave away the forty | dressed skins to the four numayms on behalf of his child TsEx-wId (V 5). ] Then she had another boy, and || Odze-'stalis (III 5) gave another name for the child, 35 and his name was ] Q'.Ehipa (V 6). Then she had another boy, and | Odze^stalis (III 5) gave presents of food to his son-in-law, and | he gave a name to the boy. And when ] Aodzagalas (IV 3) gave a feast, with the cinquefoil-roots given by his father-in-law, || to the Kwagnil 40 tribes, then he named this new child LaLeliiJa (V 7). | As soon as Odze^stalis (III 5) went home he fainted and | died, kow he had no son,_for his only | child was Ringing-Copper (IV 4), the princess of Odze^stalis (III 5). | When it was reported to Ringing-Copper (IV 4) that her father had died, || she immediately went home with 45 her three chikben, and | she gave away property to her tribe. Then TsEx^wId (V 5) took the seat | of Odze^stalis (III 5), and now his name was Odze^stalis (V 5). ] Then he had the first seat m the numaym SlsEnLle^ of the Lawetsles. | Then Aodzagalas (IV 3) was sad on account of what his wife Ringing-Copper (IV 4) had done; || and he did not want his children to come back, | namely, 50 Q'.Elapa (V 6) and his younger brother LaLellL'.a (V 7). | Now Rmging-Copper (IV 4) made them give a potlatch and take seats I of their relatives who had died before. | The two children obtained the seats of those who were dead. And for some time

55 Aodzagalas (IV 3) did not || wish to marry. Then he asked in marriage the I princess of Chief 'maxflyalidze (IV 5), chief of the numajrm, WiwomasgEm of the Mamalcleqaha, and there were two seats before that of I chief ^maxuyalidze. He had a princess MEled (V 8). Now I Aodzagalas (IV 3) wooed her for his prince Awilgfilas (V 1),

60 that is l| Smoke-All-Round (V 1). Then the nimiayms | the Maamtagila and GexsEm and Kiikwak!vim and Seni !Em | went to pay the marriage money, — and also the Laalaxs^Endayo. | AH the Kwagul went to pay the marriage money, because their strength

65 is the same 1 as that of tlie ManialelcqSla: for the || Q!6moya^ye and 'waias Kwagul are the first of the Kwagul tribes: and also the Q!nmk-!ut!Es; | and the Mamaleleqdla stand at the head of the Nimkish, Qweq"sot!enox'' ] and Lawets!es; and the Mamaleleqiila do this I when one of their chiefs goes to marry a princess of the | chiefs of the Kwagul. They go and ask the help of the Nimkish

70 and || Qweq"s6t!c'nox" and Lawetsles; and Aodzagalas did the same | with the Kwag'ui. Then all went to pay the marriage money, — the five | numayms of the GwetEJa, and also the Qlomoya^ye. and the I ^valas Kwag'ul. and the Qlomk'.ut !es. Now, the village of the I MamaleleqSla was Memkumlis. and in the center of the village

75 was the house of || Chief ^maxQj-alidze (IV 5). As soon as the | Kwagul arrived in Memkumlis, there was a sham-fight with the many 1 people of tlie iramalelcqrdn : and many of the Kwa- 77 g-ul were hurt, | and also many of the ilamaleloqrda were hurt, | for indeed they tlii-ew stones at one another because they gave a name for the child that || Awilga las (V 1) and his wife Meled SO (V 8) might have. His name was to be F.l^ElkQsas (Blood) | or Yayilkulas when it was born, mitil it was | ten months old (I just want to talk about tliis); and | after the sham-fight, Awllgalas paid the marriage money. | Now, the Kwag'ui did not wish to go ashore, II for the prmcess of Chief | ^maxuyalidze (IV 5), MKled So (V 8) was to come down out of the house of her father to j go into the canoe of her husband Awllgalas (V 1). She came j out of the house of her father with four slaves | and many dressed skins as a marriage mat, and also the cop])er || Sswa, on which she was 90 to walk as she was taken down by j ^maxuyalidze (IV 5) to the canoe of his son-in-law Awllgalas (V 1); and when j Mfiled (V 8) went aboard the canoe of her husband, ^ma.xOyalidze (IV 5) went up again, j He just told his son-in-law to wait, and j also all the Kwag-ul. He went up the beach in front of the village || and spoke. 95 He said, "Now, listen, son-in-law Awllgalas (V 1). j I let go now this name to joii, son-ui-law. Now your name shall be ] ^maxwa (V 1), and your father's name shall be ^maxulag'ilis (IV 3)." Thus he said. | And immediately he sent his son-in-law to start off

400 Then 1 the Kwagul went away; and when they arrived || at Qalogwis, they went ashore, and the Kwagul j took ashore the many dressed skins. When all had been taken out of the canoe, | ^maxiUagilis (IV 3) for that was now the name of Aodzagalas (IV 3) | called his speakers to clear his house; and as soon | as they finished clearing 5 his house, he told his speakers to stand outside || of the house and to invite all the Kwagul on behalf of | ^maxwa (V 1); for now ho was no longer named Awllgalas (V 1). ] The ancestors of the Kwagul went at once into the house | of -maxillag ilis (IV 3) to the potlatch. Then he told his | numaym the SenLlEm that the name of Awllgalas

10 (V 1) was changed to ^maxwa (V 1) || anil also that this propertj- was given away for his son ^maxwa (V 1), for now Aodzagalas (IV 3), who had changed his name | to ^maxQlag'iJis (IV 3), said this when he gave away the dressed skins, | the marriage mat of ilsled (V 8) to all the Kwagul. And he gave | one slave to the head man of each of the four numayms, — | to Chief L!aqwadze, chief of

15 the MaSmtagila; ami || to Chief YiiqEwId, chief of the G"exsEm; and I to Chief K'lade, chief of the Kukwaklum; and also to | Cnief P'.asElal, — to each of these he gave | one slave, and he sold the copper SEwa. \ The chief of the nimiajin Maamtagila, iJ.aqwa-

20 dze, bought it for || forty elk-skins and a hundred and twentjcedar-bark blankets. | Then 'maxwa (V 1) .^'ave it a\vay for tlie 21 weight of his father's name, | ^maxulag-ilis (IV 3), for he was no longer named Aodzagalas (IV 3). ] He gave away forty dressed skins to the chiefs of the Qlomoya^ye | and the ^vahis Kwag-ul, and also to the QlomkMutlEs, || and he gave away a hundred 25 and twenty blankets to the common people; | and immediately all those who had been called to the potlatch went out when they had received then- presents. | Now ^maxwa (V 1) and his wife MEled (V 8) were a happy couple; | and they had not been married a long time when she was with child; \ and she gave birth to a boy, and his name was || EpElkQlas (VI 1) until he 30 was ten months old; and then ^maxuyalidze (IV 5) ] gave as a marriage present forty dressed skins and many cedar-bark blankets to his I son-in-law ^maxwa (V 1), and also a name for his child. I Now the name of the child was ^max"mEwis (VI 1): and now he gave away forty [ dressed skins and many cedar-bark blankets to the ancestors of the || Kwag'ul. Then she had again 35 a boy; and | ^maxuyalidze (IV 5) brought in his canoe a number of dressed skins and | cedar-bark blankets, and he gave mar- riage presents to his son-in-law ^rnaxwa (V 1), and | also a name for the child. Then it was to be named | ^maxwaq!6iEla (VI 2). Thus he said. Wlien ^maxiiyalidze (IV 5) stopped speaking, || the 40 father of ^maxwa (V 1), ^maxulag'ilis (IV 3), thanked him for what he had said. | He sent out his speaker to stand outside | of the house

43 and to invite the four numayms | on account of ^niaxwaqlolEJa (VI 2), the son of ^maxwa (V 1). He said to his speaker, "You will say so." | Immediately the speaker went out of the|]

45 house of Chief 'maxiilagilis (IV 3), and he shouted, | inviting them; and when he stopped, he came again | into the house to clear it out; and after that had been done, | the four numayms came in. Now | ^maxfllag'ilis (IV 3) told them that the name of

50 his grandson would be || ^maxwaq loiEla (VI 2), which was given in marriage by 'maxOyalidze (IV 5) to his son-in-law 'maxwa (V 1) I Thus he said; and then he gave away dressed skins and many | cedar-bark blankets; and then they had another son, and | the same was done by ^maxuyalidze (IV 5) ; and he gave him the name | Mamx'a (VI 3) for the child borne by JlEled (V 8). Then ||

55 MEled (V 8) gave birth to another boj-, and ^maxiiyalidze (IV 5) gave him another name, | MElcdzas, (VI 4) for the name of the new-born child; and she | gave birth to a daughter, and ^maxuyaliilze (IV 5) gave her the name | ^max"mEwIdzEmga (VI 5) as a name for the new-born child; and when | MEled (V 8) was again with child, her father, ^maxfiyalidze, (IV 5) was taken ill.||

on Then ^maxwa (V 1) told his father, ^maxQlag-51is (IV 3), | to go quickly and see him at Memkumlis, and also MEled (V 8) went from I Qalogwis. When they arrived, the people went to meet hem, and they told | MEled (V 8) that her futlier, ^maxuyaUdze ii.i (IV 5), had died the night before. ] Then the father of ^maxwa (V 1), ^maxukxg-lUs (IV 3), when he heard || the report, faulted 65 and he also died. | Then ^maxwa (V 1) s])oke to his wifeMEled (V 8), and I said, "Oh, my dear! let my father be bm-ied | together with your father. | Now I will stay with the Mamalelcqala." | Thus he said. His wife MEled (V S) agreed with him, || for «maxwa (V 1) 70 was ashamed of what had happened lo his father, and therefore left his numaym | the SenL Ieui. The Mamalelcqala came home | after burying ^maxiilag-ilis (IV.3). | Then | MEled (V 8) mvited the Mamaleleqala and told her tribe what she thought, | and that she wished her husband, ^maxwa- (V 1), || to take the place of liis 75 father-in-law, ^maxiiyalidze (IV 5). Then the | Mamaleleqala agreed to what she said, for he had been a good chief. | Now ^ina.xwa (V 1) gave a potlatch to the ancestors of the Mamaleleqala, | and his name was still ^maxwa (V 1). |

At this time the white people came to build a house at Tsaxis (Fort Rupert) in 1849. Then || ^maxwa (V 1) was leally treated 80 as a chief by the ancestors of the Mamaleleqala, for they | wanted to keep him, that he should not go back to the Kwag'ul; and he never | went back again, because he was a chief of the numaym WiwomasgEm. | Now MEled (V 8) gave as a marriage present the seat of her father to her | husband ^maxwa (V 1), and she gave as a marriage present the house called Q'.aats'.e ||

85 to 'maxwa (V 1). Then MEled (V 8) gave birth to another child (VI 6), I and this youngest child was named Lebas (VI 6). | Now there were five boys and one girl. | Two winters after ^maxuyalidze (IV 5) had died, ] 'maxwa (V 1) said that he wanted

90 to invite his tribe, the Kwag'ul, || to come to a pot latch at Mcmkumlis, and he called in his | numaym the WiwdmasgEm to come into his house | Q!aats!e. When they were all m, j ^maxwa (V 1) at once stood up and spoke. | He said, "O numa3Tn Wi-

95 womasgEm ! I call you || that you may know what my desire is. I wish 3'ou to I go and invite the Kwag^ul for me." Thus he said; and when | he stopped speaking, one of his speakers arose, | and said that they would go at once and launch the iuviting- | 500 canoe; and his numaym said that he should go ahead || quickly. Then they arose at once and i went out of the house of their chief. They prepared themselves ; and when | the food was readj' that they were going t ) take, they launched the inviting- | canoe and went aboard. They started off. | ^maxwa (V 1) and his wife 5 Mfiled (V 8) did not go. The messengers arrived || and invited the Kwag-iil, and ] all of the Kwag-ul got ready. In the mom- 6 mg, when day came, | the mvited Kwag-ui started. | The canoe of the messengers kept ahead of them. Then the | Kwag'ul arrived m front of the house of ^maxwa (V 1), in the center || of the vihage of Memkiindis. Then ^maxwa (V 1) himself | lo spoke, and invited his guests to eat. When | he stopped speaking the Kwag-ul went ashore out of their canoes and | went into the house of ^maxwa (V 1) who gave them to eat. | After they had eaten, ^maxwa (V 1) wished to give away || many cedar- 15 bark blankets and dressed skins for his potlatch. |

He was told to_ go on. Then he sent out his speakers | and called the Kwag-ul and the Mamaleleq51a. | Then those who were sent went, and it was not long before they all | came in. When they were all m the house, || Meled (V 8), the wife of ^ma.xwa 20 (V 1) arose and spoke. She said: | "O chiefs of the Mamaleleqaia! I will tell you what I have | in my mind. Hereafter my husband, j ^maxwa (V 1), will take the place of my father. He will take his seat, and | his name will be ^maxQyalidze (V 1). Now, do not name him ^maxwa (V 1), for || he will never leave us 25 Mamalelec[ala, any more." Thus she said. | After she had spoken all the chiefs of the Mamaleleqala agreed | to what MEled (V 8)

28 had said. Tlieii | one of the chiefs of the Kwagul arose and spoke. I He said, "O chiefs of the Mamaleleqala! do not cany too

30 far II what you are talking about in regard to oiu- chief ^maxwa (V 1), for 1 j'ou are not willing to let him come back to us. Let us j Kwag-ul say to them that he shall let some of the children of oiu" chief I -maxwa (V 1) be treated by us as chiefs.' Thus he said. Immediately | ^maxuyalidze (V 1) (for we no longer call him ^maxwa

35 [V 1]) II spoke, and said, " What you say is good, chiefs of the j Kwagul. Now ^maxwaq lolEla (VI 2) and his younger brother j Mamxa (VI 3) shall go. ^maxwaq!olEla (VI 2) shall have the name Gayosdas (VI 2) of the ] SenL!Em, and M&mx'a (VI 3) shall also change his name. His | name shall be Sraoke-all-Arouiid (^"1 3). You

40 know the seats which I had when I was || with jou, SeuL'.Em. They shall go, because I shall truly stay | with the ilamaleleqrda." Thus he said. Now all the j SenLlsm were sorry on account of what he had said. Then he gave awa}' dressed skins | and cedar-bark blankets to the invited Kwagul. As soon as j he had finished his pot-

45 latch, the cliief of the numaj'm Maamtag"ila,|| L!aqwadze, arose and spoke. He said, "O | Mamaleleqala! — and you, Kwagul! how do you feel about the | white peoj)le who have come and built a house at Tsaxis ? Let us go and see them ! "' Thus he said. ] Immediately all agreed to what he said. | Then all the Kwagul and Mamaleleqtlla and II Q !omoyan-e, and the ^walas Kwag-ul, went to | Tsaxis. 50 Xow the}- believed what was reported to them at | Qfdogwis. The Kwag-ul and the ] Mamaleleqala went back at once to brmg then- liousos and all their property, | and they came to build houses at Fort Rupert. Now the Kwag-ul really left || their village sites at Qfdogwis, 5.5 and the Q'.omoya^ye their village she at Tsliide, and the | ^vaias Kwag-ul their village site at Adap!e, | and they stayed at Fort Rupert; but the Mamaleleqala did not stay long, | then they went back to Memkumlis; and the Kwag-ul | and Q!6moya«ye and ^vfdas Kwag-ul, and also the || Q!omk-!ut!E3, kept together, and they built 60 houses at Fort Rupert; and when | the Kwag-ul had built their houses, G-ayosdas (VI 2) was a yomig man. | Ho liad taken the place ot his father (V 1), who was now chief ot the Mamaleleqala, | that is, of ^maxfiyalidze (V 1), who had been chief of the numaym SenL'.Em. | Now G-ayosdas (VI 2) was chief of the SeniJEm. Nowi| his numaym wished him to marry a princess of | some chief of the 05 Kwag-ul, for they did not want him to marry outside ; | and also his younger brother, Smoke-All-Round (VI 3), for they dislikeil what had been done by | their father, whose wife would not let liim come back again. As soon as | the houses which the fom- Kwag-ul tribes had built were fuiished, G-ayosdas (VI 2) spoke || to his brother ^g Smoke- All-Round (VI 3). He | said to him that he had seen a woman that pleased him, the princess of | A^walaskinis (V 9), KManiaxalas (VI 7), for he was the head chief of the numaym Haiivalik'awe', ''that I may | obtain privileges on account of what was done by our father."

75 Thus he said. |j Then Smoke-All-Round (VI 3) also spoke. He | told him to go ahead and to call a meeting of their numaj-m the | Sen- L'.Em, to tell them of what he had in mind. | Immediately Gayosdas (VI 2) wished his younger brother Smoko-All-Round (VI 3) to | call his numaym the SenL '.Em, and Smoke-All-Round (VI 3) went at once

80 to II invite them. It was not long before the numaym SenLlEm came in. | Then G'ayosdiis (VI 2) spoke, and told them that | he wished to marry the princess of A^walaskinis (V 9), Klamaxalas (VI 7), I the princess of the chief of the numaym Haiyalik'awe^.

85 Thus he said, j The numaym agreed at once to his words, and || he made the marriage payment at once. After thej^ liad been married, | chief A^walask'mis (V 9) stood up and spoke. He | said, "Now, Usten, son-in-law Gayosdas (VI 2)! — Come, | chiefs of the SeuLlEm, and lift jour wife, and carry her to the j house of my son-in-law ; for

90 she is sitting on her marriage mat, on these || fen blankets. Your name will be Yaqostod (VI 2), son-in-law; | and when you wish to give a winter dance, yoiu- dancer will be | Hayalik'ila, and his name will be Tslaq&me^.'' Tlius he said; i and when he stopped speaking, the numaym | SenrJ.Em arose and wont into a room in which K-lamaxalas (VI 7), || the })rinccss of Chief A-'walaskinis (V (J), was 05 seated; and when | they had gone into the room, KMiimaxalas (VI 7) arose and told them where | the pile of ten hhini^ets, her marriage mat, was. Then | th()sc were taken by some of the numaym of the SenL'.Em. They | came out of the room, and among them walked KMamaxalas (VI 7), and they || went hack to the house 600 of G-ayosdiis (VI 2). Immediately | Ga^'osdas (VI 2) sent his speakers to call the Maamtag-ila | and the numaym G-exsKm and the Kukwaklum and also the | Laalax-s-'Eudayo, — the four numaynis. Immediately | they went and stood outside of the house of G-ayosdas (VI 2). || Then they invited, and this is what they said 5 when I they were inviting: "Now, Maamtag-ila, G-exsEm, | Kukwfik'.um, Laalax-s^Endayo, you will see the dance of YiiyaqoiJaias (VI 3), the daughter' of | Yaqostod (VI 2),"— for his name was no longer G'ayosdas, — and hereafter | his name was Yaqostod (\l 2), which he obtained in marriage, jj

I have forgotten the name given in marriage by Anvfdask-inis (V 9) 10 to be ] the name of vSmoke-AU-Round (VI 3). It is Yiiyaqoi.lalas (VI 3), for the pot latch was given by Yaqostod (VI 2) for his
yoimger brother Smoke-AU-Round (VI3). Nowhisname wasno longer Smoke-All-Round (VI 3), | and I shall name him YayaqoLlalas (VI 3). |

1 In reality, the younger brother.

15 Then the four numayms came in, i| and Yaqostod (VI 2) spoke, and told | his numaym what he thought, that he woidd take the | seat of his father, 'maxuyaUdze (V 1), of his numaym SeralEm, wliich I was the head seat, and he wanted his yovmger brother |

20 YiiyaqoL'.alas (VI 3) to stand next to him. Thus he said, and || the numa3'm agreed to what he said. When he finished speaking, | Yaqostod (VI 2) gave away the ten blankets to the Chiefs of the | four numayms, and he gave the cedar-bark blankets to the | common people. When everything had been given away, the}' went out. | Yaqostod (VI 2) and his wife K!amaxalas (VI 7) had not been

25 married long 1| when she was with child, and she gave birth to a daughter; | and A^valask'lnis (V 9) at once gave a marriage present of ten I blankets to his son-in-law Yaqostod (VI 2), and he gave him as marriage gift the | name for the new-born ])rincess of K" liimaxalas (VI 7). I He gave away the name Le^lenox" (VII 1) for the name

30 of the II child of Yaqostod (VI 2) ; and when he had fmished his s{)eech he | gave away ten blankets to the chiefs of the four | numayms. After he had given the blankets, the four tribes went out. | When the child of Yaqostod (VI 2) was ten months old, | Yaqostod

35 (VI 2) wished to have two || wives, but he did not tell j his wife K' liimaxalas (VI 7) what he was thinking about. He did as everybody does who is doubtful. | He was down-hearted. Tlien his wife 37 K-lamaxalas (VI 7) asked him [ wliy he was down-hearted, aiul he told her. | He said, "I am troubled; I wish to have two 1| wives; 40 and you shall be the chief wife, and the other one shall bo second wife, I and it troubles me to thuik that you may | not lot me have two wives." Then | his wife K-'.amaxaias (VI 7) replied (and said), "Would it not make me | feel badly if you should take a common wife ? What woidd || please me would bo if you shoidd marry the 4.5 princess of YaqoLElasEme^ (V 10), | Alak-ilayugwa (VI 8), because the uumaym | Yaex'agEme^ has many privileges. Go ahead!" she said. Then | Yaqostod (VI 2) was happy; and he sent out his | younger brother YayaqoL!alas (VI 3) to call his numaym the SenL'.Em. ||

He called them immediately, and it was not long before 50 they I all came in. Then he told them that he wanted to have two wives, | for he said that he was going to marr}' Alak'ilayugwa (VI 8), the princess of YaqoLElasEmc^ (V 10). | Thus he said; and immediately his whole numaym | the Seni^Km said, "Indeed, you are a chief! Go on!" Thus he was told. || Tiien he 55 married her; and after they were married, | the chief Yaqoi.KlasKmc^ (V 10) arose, and called | his princess Alak'ilayugwa (VI 8) out of her room with her woman slaves. She I went to her father with her slaves walkino; on each side. | Then they put down twenty-five

GO blankets in front of them; || and then YaqoLElasEme' (V 10) spoke, and I said, "Let your numajm come, son-in-law, to take your wife, | and let your wife go with her slaves to | work under your wife; and this is her marriage mat, these twentj'-five | blankets." Thus he

65 said. "O son-in-law! the name of my [| grandfather (IV G) will go to )'ou, and your name shall be Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2), and | the name of your dancer will be AOmol. That is the name of my mother (IV 6) ; and when j you wish to give a winter dance, your dancer will be a cannibal-dancer, and | his name will be AmyaxElaso', and (j'our dancer will be a) war-dancer, and | her name will be Amyaxed."

70 Thus he said. As soon as he stopped speaking, || the numaym SeniJEm arose, took | twenty-five blankets and went out of the house; and Alak'ilayugwa (VI S) | was walking among them with her slaves. |

I forgot the other marriage gift for the name of \ LeMenox" (VII 1). Her name was to he -maxulayugwa. ||

75 Now they walked together, and they took her to the house oi Yaqostod (VI 2) | his wife and her slaves. Immediately Yaqostod (VI 2) I sent out his speakers to stand up outside of his house and | to invite the four numayms — the Maamtagila, | GexsEm, KCikwa-

80 k!um, and the LailaxsEndayo, — on account of his i| daughter ^maxfllayugwa. Immediately tlic four speakers went out, I and tliey 81 stood outside of the house of the | chief Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2) ; for now he was no longer named | Yaqostod (VI 2) ; and one of the speakers invited them in. | He said, "Now, Maamtag-ila, G-exsKm,!| Kukwaklum, and Laalax-s-'Endayo, come to see the dance of 85 ^maxillayugwa (VII 1) the child of | Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2)," for lie was no longer named Yaqostod (VI 2). j And after the messenger had called, another one of the speakers said, | "Be quick!" and when he stopped speaking, | they came into the house of Chief Kwax-Ilanokume-' (VI 2) || and cleared it out. After thry had cleared it out 90 the I fom- numayms came in. When Ihey were all j in, Kwax-ilanokume= (VI 2) arose, and told where | the twenty-five blankets came from, that they came from | YaqoLElasEme^ (V 10). Thus he said; aiul he told them about his princess LalelFlak"' (VII 1), |[ that she 95 had changed her name, and that her name was ^maxfilayugwa (VII 1). I Then he stopped speaking, and he gave away the twenty-five | blankets, and the guests went out. It was not long before | the second wife of Kwax-ilanokume- (VI 2) | Alak'ilayugwa (VI 8), gave birth to a girl; and immediately II YaqoLElasEme^ (V 10) invited his numaym the Yae- 700 x'agEme^ to | come into his house. When they were all in, the I chief YaqoLElasEme^ (V 10) arose and spoke. | He told his

'Named Le-lenox" on p. 980. lino 29.

nuniaym the YaexagEme^ that he wouhl give as a marriage gift | 5 thirty-five blankets to his son-in-law 1| Kvsaxilanokume^ (VI 2), and also the house and his other seat ; that is, | the seat of his deceased 3'ounger brother, L'.aLlEianEm (V 11); "and also a name for | my granddaughter who was born by my princess Alakilayugwa (VI 8). | Her name shall be the name of my dead sister ^nEmnasalayugwa (V 12). I Now, her name will be ^nEmnasalayugwa (VII 2). Now, ||

10 my numaym Yaex'agEme^, let us see the child borne | by Alak'ilayugwa." Thus he said, and they put the | thirty-five blankets on the shoidders of j'oimg men, and | they went out of the house, and they went into the house ] of his son-in-law Kwax-ilanokume^ (VI 2).

15 They sat down inside of the || door of the house, and Chief j YiiqoLElasEme^ (V 10) arose and spoke. He said, "Sit up, | son-in-law, and listen to me, what brought here me and ray numaym, the | Yaex"agEme*. We came to see our granddaughter. Now| I give you as a

20 marriage gift these thiity-five || blankets to wij)c off the blood of my granddaughter; | and this name of my deceased sister (V 12) ^uEmnasalayugwa shall be hers. | Her name shall be ^nEmnasalayugwa (VII 2). Now, son-in-law, you will be the owner ] of my house, and you shall own the seat | of my deceased younger brother L'.aL'.ElanEm (V 11). There are three seats ahead of him below the eagle;" ||

■ From here on the history is personally known to the narrator^ hence the quotatire — 'la— is omitted.

thus he said, for now YaqoLKhisEme' (V 10) tried to rival | A-wS- 25 lask-inls (V 9). Therefore he did so, for | YaqoLEhisEnie- (V 10) knew what Kwax-ilanokurae^- (VI 2) had said to his wife | K- liimaxalas (VI 7) when he first wished to marry Alak-ilayugwa ('I S) and when she was | told that K- !amaxalas (VI 7) would be the head wife, and thatH iUakilayugwa (VI S) would be the second wife, at 30 the time when Kwax ilanokume- (VI 2) spoke to | K'lamaxalas (VI 7), therefore YiiqoLElasEme-' (V 10) had resolved that his | princess Alak-ilayugwa (VI S) should be head wife. Therefore he did this. I Then Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2) thanked Yaqoi,ElasEme« (V 10) for what he had said, and then | Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2) invited his father-in-law to go to the rear |1 of the house; and now 35 Kwaxilanokume^ (VI 2) wished | YiiqoLElasEme^ (V 10) to speak for him when he was going to give away property | to the niunaym Yaex-agEme« of YixqoLElasEme^ (V 10)'. Then he | promised to give away thirty-five blankets to the GwetEla, ^valas | Kwag-ul, QIomkMutlEs, on behalf of ^UEmnasalayugwa (VII 2), the child of || YaqoLElas (VI 2) for now Kwax-ilan6kume= (VI 2) | received a 40 name from his new numaym the Yaex'agEme^ Now he had | two seats, for he still stayed on the side of the numaym, SenL '.Em, | and he also had a seat with the numaym YaexagEme^ of the Q'.omoya^ye. As soon as he stopped speaking, the speakers of YaqoLEla-

' He belonged to this numaym now.

45 sEme' || went out and stood outside of the house of YiiqoLElasEnie^, | and they called the GwetEla, 'walas Kwagul, and Q!omklut!Es on behalf of | ^nEmnasalayugwa (YII 2), the daughter of YiiqoLElas (YI 2). Then they went back into the | house of YaqoLElas (YI 2), and cleared it out; and after they had cleared it out, | they invited

50 the numaym of the Yaex'agEme to the house of || YaqoLElas (YI 2) [to go into the house of YiiqoLElas] for that haii been the house of | YiiqoLElasEme^ (Y 10). Then YaqoLElas (YI 2) walked among his new numaym | towards his house; and when they | were inside, the GwetEla came ui and sat on the right-hand side | of the house.

55 Then came the ^walas Kwagul and sat down || on the up))cr lefthand side of the house. Then came the | Q!omk'!ut!Es and sat down near the door on the left-hand side. | Then YaqoLElasEme* (Y 10) spoke to his son-m-law | YaqoLElas (YI 2), and gave away the thirty-five blankets; | and after he had done so, they all went

60 out. II Immediately A^walask'inis (V 9) took away his princess Kliimaxalas (YI 7), the j wife of YiiqoLElas (YI 2) because he could not do what had been done b)' | YtiqoLElasEme^ (Y 10) for his sonin-law. (I forgot that the | slaves went with iheir mistress Alak'i- layugwa [YI 8J). | Now YaqoLElas (YI 2) had onh- one wife, the

65 princess of YaqoLElasEme^ (Y 10), || Alakulayugwa (VI 8). Now YaqoLElas (VI 2) became proud and | always beat his wife, and therefore | YiiqoLElasEine^ (V 10) took away his ]uiiiccs3 Ahiki- G7 layugwa (VI 8); and ah-hough | Alak-ilayugwa (VI 8) was no longer his wife, YaqoLElas (VI2) stiil owned Ihehousel andtheseatjorthey had ^nEmnasalayugwa (VII 2) for their child. || YiiqoLElas (VI 2) was 70 not very long w^ithout a wife. Then he asked | in marriage the princess of Ewanux"dze (V 13), chief of tlie numaym | Laahxx-s'Endayo. The name of the princess of Ewanux^dze (V 13), was Q'.ex-Lala (VI 9); I and YaqoLElas (VI 2) called his nimiajon the SeniJEm into his house and told them | that he wished to marry again. Tiicy just told him to go ahead i| and to do (|uickly as he wanted. Tiien \ 75 he told them that he refeiTcd to the jtrincess of | Ewanux"dze (V 13) Q!ex"L£ila (VI 9), whom he wanted to marry. Thus he said when lie was speaking. | One of his speakers replied, and said, "Go on, and I do so quickly, and let us pay the marriage money to-day." Thus he said. Immediately || YiiqoLElas (VI 2) took fifty blankets 80 out of his room to | give as marriage payment. After he had taken them out, the | numaym SenL'.Em went, carrying the blankets on their shoulders, and went into ] the house of Ewanux"dzc (V 13). They sat down inside of the door of | the house of Chief Ewanux"dze (V 13), and at once they paid the marriage money, the \ fifty 85 blankets. After they had done so, j the speaker of Chief Ewanux"dze (V 13) arose and spoke. He said, | "Remain sitting there. Sen-

88 lIehi, and wait for your wife. She | is getting ready with her marriage mat, so that she may not sit on the floor without a mat in | yom" house, son-in-law." Thus he said, and went back into the

90 room where || Ewanux"dze's (V 13) princess, QlexLala (VI 9) was seated. He did not stay long, then he came back and 1 stood up. He spoke again, and said, "Now, come, great ] numaym SeuLlEm, and carry the ))rincess of | my chief Ewanux"dze (V 13) away, for she is heav}-." Thus he said, ] and went back. Then the numajon

95 SenL'.Em arose || and followed him into the room; and soon they came | back carrying on their shoulders one hundred blankets | and among them walked QlexLala (VI 9), the princess of | Ewanux"dze (V 13), among the SenL'.Em as they were coming out of the room. When the}- reached | the door of the house, EwaniLX"dze 800 (V 13) stood up and spoke. || He said, " Wait a while, great numaym SenLlEm, | for the name that will go to my son-in-law YaqoLElas (VI 2). | His name will be GwEMmdze (VI 2), and the name of his dancer will be | MElned, and these hundred blankets are the marriage mat of ] your wife. Now, son-in-law, go 5 to your house!" Then he || stopped speaking, and imniodiatch' those who had paid the marriage money went out, | among them Qlex'Lala (VI 9) and they went into the house of YiiqoLElas (VI 2). 1 YaqoLElas (VI 2) told his speakers to clear out | his house; and after they had cleared it, they went out | and stood u]) outside of the house and called the || QloinoviVye, -wrdns 10 Kwag-ul, Q'.omkMut'.Es, on ])ehalf of Midued (VII {), the | (diil(l of GwE^yimdze (VI 2). After they had said so, they went in, and it was not long before | the three Kwiignd tribes came in. Tlien I Chief GwE^yimdze (VI 2) arose and spoke. He said, | "You have heard my new name. I obtained this in marriajje from my father-in-law || Ewanu.x"dze (V 18), who gave me the 15 name GwE^yhndze (VI 2). Now you shall name me GwE^yimdze, j and you shall name my princess ^maxulayugwa MEJned (VII 1)." | Then he stopped speaking, and he gave away the | lumdred blankets; and first he gave to the Q'.Smoya^ye, | and then to the ^vvillas Kwag'ul, II and finally he gave blankets to the Q!omk'!ut!Es. j 20 Wlien he had given away all, then they went out of the house of I GwE^yimdze (VI 2). GwE^yimdze and his wife Q'.e.vi.rda (VI 9) had not been living together for a long time | when thev had a son. He was j named Tsaxis because he was born there. || Four days after he had been born, when the navel-strmg came 25 off, 1 Ewanux"dze (VII 3) gave four boxes of oil and | ten baskets of clover-roots to his son-in-law GwEyimdze (VI 2) as a marriage jiresent, j and also the name Wawalk'ine (VII 3) foi the new-born child of his princess | QlexLala (VI 9). Then Chief GwE-yimdze

30 (VI 2) II sent his speakers to go into all the houses and mvite on behalf of | Wawalkine (VII 3), the son of GwE^yimdze (VI 2). "Thus you will say," said GwE^yimdze (VI 2) | to his speakers. At once they went out of the house and | stood in the doorways of all the houses, inviting all the | men of the Q!6mo)'a--e, ^walas

35 Kwag'ul, and Qlomklut'.Es; jj and this is what the speakers said as they entered the | doors of the houses of the Q lomoya^j^e : "I invite you, Q!omoya'ye, on behalf of | Wawalkine (VII 3), the child of GwE'yimdze (VI 2.)" And when they stojjped sjjcaking, | the others said, "Let us go quickly. | "The fire is now burning low." Thus said another one. And when they had been to all the||

40 houses of the Q'.omoya^ye, they went to the houses of the 'walas Kwag'ul, I and said, "Now I call 3'ou, ^walas Kwag'ul, on behalf of I Wawalk-ine (VII 3), the child of GwE^imdze (VI 2)!" and they 1 said as they had done before. Thus they went into all | the houses of the ^walas Kwag'ul; and then they went into the

45 houses of the Q'.omk'.ut'.Es, || and they said again, "Now I call you, Q'.omk-'.ut'.Es, on behalf of | Wawalk'ine (VII 3), the child of GwE^yimdze (VI 2)." Thus thc- j went into all the houses, and then they went back into the future feast | house. When the guests came, the Q!omoya^ye sat down | in the rear of

50 the house, and the ^walas Kwagul sat down || at the right-hand side of the f easting-house, [ iuul the QlomkMutlKs on the Icri-liiuul 51 side of the feasting-house. They | sat down there because they had been invited for a feast. When all were in, | tlic numayin Laalax-s^Endayo came m and sat down | at the right-hand side of the door. Then Ewanux"dze (V 13) arose i| and spoke. He said. 55 "Look this way, son-in-law ] GwE^yimdze (VI 2), and listen to me! Send out your numaym ] to get the four house-dishes of my house, so that | my guests may eat out of them! They are the kUler-whale, | whale, seal, and double-headed serpent." Thus he said as he sat down. || Immediately GwE^yimdze (VI 2) arose and GO thanked his father-in-law for what he had said. | Then lie turned his face to his numaym, the SeniJ.Em, and | said, "O numaym SenL!Em, take the fom* house-dishes | and bring them! Let us try to have them emptied by om- guests!" Thus he said. Tlien | the young men of the numaym SenL!Em went out and carried injl two ladles which are always given with the four house-dishes. G5 It was not I long before the young men came back carrying the four house-dishes | and the two ladles. They came and ])ut them down inside | the door of the feasting-house. Then they took the | cinquefoil-root baskets and placed them by the side of the housedishes. II They took the roots out of the baskets and ])ut the 70 raw I cinquef oil-roots into the house-dishes; and when the house-

72 dishes were full, | they put the double-headed serpent dish in front of the Q!6moya^j^e. Then [ the speaker of GwE^yimdze (VI 2) said, "Tliis double-headed serpent dish is for you, Q!6moya^ye!" and they | put the killer-whale dish in front of the 'walas

75 Kwag'ul, and || the speaker said, "This killer-whale dish is for you, 'walas Kwagul!" | and they put the seal-dish in front of the Q!6mk"!ut!Es, and | the speaker said, "This seal-dish is for you, Q!omk'!ut!Es!" Then they put | the whale-dish in front of the Maamtag'ila and G'exsEm and Kukwaklum, | and the speaker said, "This dish is for you, Maamtagula, GexsEm, ||

80 Kukwaklum! You will eat out of it, you wlio sit there to help us, — and you, Lailax's^Endayo !" | Thus he said. Then he took the large ladles and gave one to the | other s])eaker of GwE^3'imdze (VI 2). Then he told the guests to begin | eating; and he spoke, turning his face towards the numaym SeuLlEm, | and said, "Now bring out the

85 oil, so that I may give the second course to my || guests." Then he took the boxes with oil and | put them dowTi in front of the fire. The I two sj)cakers dip])ed the ladles into the oil, and gave | one of them to the chief of the Maamtag"ila. Then the s])eaker said, |

90 "Now, sip this, AwaxElag"Ilis!" Then || the other speaker said to the chief of the G'exsEm, "Now you | sip this, Chief YaqEwId!" Immediately the chiefs | arose, took the ladles, and drank the oil; and I all the head men of the nunuiyms did so,— of the (^lonioya^ye | and of the numayms of the ^vahvs Kwag-ut; and after jj the '.).') head men had drunk, they gave to (h-ink to the men of lower rank. | When they all had dnmk oil, they took with their hands the cinqucfoil-roots out of the | house-dislies, carried them in their bhmkets, and went out. Now this was ended; | and the name of tlie child of GwE-'yimdze (VI 2) was Wawalk-ine (VIT 3) until he should bo | ten months old. ||

When he was ten months old, his fathci, (iwE-ylmdze (VI 2), in- 900 vited all | the young men of the Kwagul tribes to go into his house; and when | they came in, they singed ofT the hair of Wawalkine (VII 3) ; and | after they had singed it ofl', they ])ut stra])s around his legs and arms; and when | they had done so, they put red oclire on his head and face ; || and when the paint had been ])ut 5 on, the yoimg men | also painted their faces; and when their faces were painted, | GwE^yimdze (VI 2) took many handkerchiefs and shirts I and gave one to each of the yomig men. When | each had one, GwE^yimdze (VI 2) spoke, and said, "Now stop || calling my 10 child Wawalk'ine (VII 3). You shall call him | AxauEm (Wolf) (VII 3)." Thus he said to the yoimg men; and after he had done so, I they went out. It was not very long before AxanEm (VII 3) began to walk, | for that was his name while he was a young man — for AianEm (VII 3) had the ochre-name | when the young men had

15 their own customary small potlatch, in which handkerchiefs, i| shirts, paddles, and mats were given away. Tliis | is called by the people of olden times "ochre giving," and they have no | names of high rank for it. — ALanEm was the name which he had obtained from his father GwE^ylmdze (VI 2), because he had not j'et | given away blankets for a name of high rank for his son AianEm (VII 3). Now, I Ewanux"dze (V 13) felt sorry on account of his grandson,

20 because he had no || name of high rank. Therefore Ewanux"dze (V 13) invited his numaym | the Lafilax's^Endayo, and told his numaym that he would give as a marriage gift to his | son-in-law sixty blankets and the name ] Laleplalas (VII 3) to be the name of ALanEm (VII 3). Then his numaym agreed | to what he had said;

25 and therefore he immediately counted off || sixty blankets, and put them on the shoulders of the young men | of his niunaym, who then went out of the house | and into the house of his son-in-law Gwe- 'yimdze (VI 2). They | sat down near the door, and Ewanux"dze himself spoke, | and said, "Look up, son-in-law, GwE^ylmdze

30 (VI 2), II and listen to what I have to say to 3'ou ! I feel sorry | for my grandson (VII 3), because he has no name of high rank yet. Now I I will give him this name, and you shall call him | Lalep!alas, and I also give these sixty blankets. | Come and take them!" Thus

35 he said to his son-in-law; and || GwE'yimdze (VI 2) at once arose and spoke. Fie said, "What do you say, | father-in-law (V 13) t ac Do you come again and give me a marriage gift of sixty | blankets and also this name? Thank you, father-in-law (V 13) !" | Thus he said, and sent out his wife (VI9) to call his numaym, the | SenL!Km,to come into his house. Indeed, there were only three |l seated in the 40 house,— himself (VI 2), his wife, and his child (VII 3),— because Ewanux"dze (V 13), tried to ] surprise his son-in-law GwF/ylmdze (VI 2), and GwE^yimdze (VI 2) did not | know beforehand what his father-in-law (V 13) was gomg to say to him. Then the | SenLlEm came m, and immediately GwE^ylmdze (VI 2) | sent out his speakers to stand in front of his house and || to invite the Maamtag-ila, 45 G'exsEm, Ktikwak!um, ] LaSlax-s^Endayo, on behalf of Laleplalas (VII 3), the son of GwE^yimdze (VI 2). | "That is what you will say," said GwE^yimdze (VI 2) to his speakers; and when he stopi)ed speaking, | the speakers went out. They stood in front of | the house of GwE^yimdze (VI 2) and said, "Now, || Maamtag-ila, G-ex- 50 sEin, Kukwaklum, Laalax's^Endayo, now you may witness the dance of | Lalep'.alas (VII 3), the child of GwE^yimdze (VI 2)." The other speaker said, | "Let us be quick!" Now the numaym Lai\laxs'Endayo was sitting still; | and when they stopped speaking they went into the house of | GwE^yimdze (VI 2), and it was not long before the four numayms came m. || Now GwEMmdze (VI 2) told 55 them that his plan was for AxanEm | to have a name of high rank ;

57 namely, Lalep!alas (VII 3). As soon as he stopped speaking, | he gave away the sixty blankets to the four I numayms; and after he had done so, they went out. | Now his name was Laleplalas (VII 3),

60 although he was only a young child of his father ]| GwE^yimdze (VI 2). Now Laleplalas (VII 3) had four names, beginning | with the first when he was born by his mother Qlex'Lala (VI 9). Now [ Laleplalas was grown up. Then GwK^yimdze (VI 2) said to his | father-in-law Ewaniix"dze (V 13) that he wanted to give a winter dance; and immediately | Ewanux"dze (V 13) that he would pay

65 the marriage debt to his son-in-law GwE^yimdze (VI 2). || When it was nearly winter Ewanux"dze (V 13) paid the marriage debt, — | two hundred and fiftj- blankets, ten boxes of oil, | twelve boxes of dried salmon, and twenty baskets with cinquefoil-root. | After he had paid the marriage debt, | Laleplalas (VII 3) disap])cared, and

70 GwE^yimdze (VI 2) gave a winter dance. He had || disappeared for a long time, then he was caught. Then Laleplalas (VII 3) was hSmshamtslEs. | Now his name was AmyaxElaso^ (VII 3). Now he had five | names. Then they gave away two hunihed and fifty

75 Now, he did not give any to the Gwetsla. After one || winter he stopped being hJlmshiimts'.Es; and when | winter came again, he became a member of the Sparrow Society. Now he had also a name from his I grandfather Ewanux"dze for the secular season:

and his name was L!asaxclzeg-i-1ak: | as member of the Whale 7S Society in the winter dance; and the name of | AmyaxElaso (VII 3) | was QEwegEme^ (VII 3) as a member of the Sparrow Society. Now he had || six names from the beginning, when he was borii In- his SO mother, Qlexxala (VI 9). |

Now Lalep !ahxs (VI 3) was a full-grown man. Now I will | talk about hun after he finished the winter dance. That is why I mentioned his I secular name. Now GwE^yimdze (VI 2) wished his | son Lalep !alas (VII 3) to give a potlatch to the Kwag-ui, to get for his name the name of the || past chief, JlamesEJal (V 3) for So the name HamesElal also belongs to the numaym SenLlEm,] because it is the name given by G-ay5sdas (IV 3) ! to his and G-ag-aolElaga's (IV 1) son (V 3), who was the younger brother of Smoke-AU-Round (V 1). | G-ag-aolElaga (IV 1), and Yaqoi.leqElas (V 2), and his younger brother | IlamesElal (V 3) had gone home to TslEqulotEn. Therefore the Legwihla^x" || have tlie names 90 HamesElal and Smoke-AU-Round and the name G'ag-aolElaga, | for they know all the names of the Senr.lEm. Now I will speak agaui about Lalep '.alas (VII 3), who made a potlatch to the Kwagiil. | He was helped by his father GwE^yimilze (VI 2) and his | grandfather Ewanux"dze (V 13); two hundred and twenty blankets went || from his father (VI 2) to 95 Lalep!alas (VII 3), and one hundred and eighty blankets from |

97 his grandfather Ewanux"dze (V 13). | Lalep'.alas (VII 3) was helped by the two men with four hundred blankets; and after he had been helped | with the blankets, GwE^ylmdze (VI 2) sent out Lalep'.alas (VII 3) to | call the speakers who were to be their 1000 guests to come quickly. | Lalep'.alas (VII 3) went at once to call them, and they all came immediately. | Then GwE^yimdze (VI 2) instructed them what to say outside of the | house; and after he had instructed them, they went out of the house | and stood there. 5 will see (the dance of) Q'.ex'i-ala (VI 9), the child' of || Hameselal (VII 3)," for HamesElal (VII 3) had his mother Q'.EX'Lala (VI 9) for his dancer. | It was not long before the three tribes of the Kwagul came in. | When they were all inside, GwE^yimdze (VI 2), arose | and spoke. He said, "Now you will stop naming my prince Laleplalas (VII 3) | for his name is changed, and he will now be ||

10 named HamesElal (VII 3). Now he will take the scat of the past HajnesElal (V 3), | who held the second seat in my numajan Sen- L'.Em." I Thus he said to all the Kwagul. Then they all agreed to what he said. | After he had finished his speech, he gave awa}' the

15 four hundred | blankets; and when he had done so, || they went out. Now he had seven names, beginning with the first I name obtained at the time of liis birth from his mother, Q!cx'Lala (VI 9). It was not long before his | grandfather Ewanux"dze died (V 13), and at once

I The dancer is here called the child of the host.

QlexLala (VI 9) wished that i HamesKlal (VII 3) should tak() the 18 seat of his grandfather Ewanux"dze (V 13). | Then Q!ex-i.ala (VI 9) told her son HamesElal (VII 3), and || her husband GwE^imdze 20 (VI 2), to call in the numaym of his grandfather (V 13), | the Laalaxs^Endayo, to come into the house of Ewanux"dze (V 13). | Immediately HamesElal (VII 3) himself went to call them, | and they came in. Wlien they were inside, | Qlex'Lala (VI 9) arose and called her son HamesElal (VII 3) II to come and stand by her side; 25 and she spoke, and said, | "See how I stand here with my son (VII 3), who is the | grandson of my past father EwanuxMze (V 13). His name is HamesElal (VII 3). | Now I wish him to take the seat of (VI 9). Immediately all || the men of the numaym Laaiax's-Endayo 30 agreed to | what Qlex'Lala (VI 9) had said. Now she gave away blankets | to the numaym Laalax's^Endayo, and his name was"| Ewanux"dze in the numajon Laalaxs^Endayo. Now Ewanux"dze (VII 3) was the head man | of liis new numaym, the La&lax's^Eiidavo, and he (VII 3) also || held the seat of HamesElal in his numaym 35 SenL !Em. Now he had the | two seats of HamesElal and Ewanux"dze. Now he married | NEgaga (VII 4), and the chief HamedEg"En\e« (VI 10) of the I numaj^m G'exsEm gave to HamesElal the name Tsex-

40 ^wid I when he married out of his numaym SenL !Em. || He did not keep his wife NEgaga for a long time when he sent her away, and | Lalep !alas married the princess of the chief of the numaj-m LCLEged, | LelElayugwa (VII 5) ; and he obtained the name for the secular season T!at!Ents!Id (VII 3) | and four winter names — for thebeggar-

45 dance | the name Q !weq IwasElal, and for the war-dance || the name Mayanid, and for the hilmshilmtslEs the | name i. laqosElag'ilis, and for the fool-(hince the name | XolEme^sta when (his dancer) was a man, and if she was a woman, | the name NoiEme^stahdzEmga: and IlamesElal (\T!I 3) also did not keep LelElayugwa (VII 5) as a wife for

50 a long time | before she died. Now he married || Xwane (VII 6) , the princess of Gundox" (VI 11), chief of the numaym | XaEnsx'ii of the Koskimo; and HamesElal (VII 3) obtained in marriage | the name GQndox", and also the rattle-dance for the winter dance, | with its name, DotEvig'i^lax"'. Now HamesElal (VIl 3) and Xwane (VII 6) had no children, | although they had been married for three years. ||

55 Then HamesElal (VII 3) sent Xwane (VII 6) away, and he | married Hek'inedzEmga (VII 7), the sister of Kwax'ilanokume^ (VII S), | chief of the numaym TsletslEmeleqjlla; and they gave the cannibaldance as a marriage gift, | and the caimibal-mask called " tooth- mask," and the hox^hok" head-mask, | and the crooked-beak head-

60 mask, and the name of the cannibal dancer was || SfiyEmq lESElag'ilis, and also the thrower-dance with the name *nawalax"dze, | and the rich-woman dance with the name QlominagiosKlai, | and tiie war- (52 dance with the name Topleq; and wiion tiic | Naklwax-da^x"' paid the marriage debt, then the four men disappeared, | and lie showed the four dances. Now, || tliese were obtained by the nunni.\ m 05 Laalaxs^Endaj'o, because he wanted very much | to retain the name of his grandfather Llasaxdzeg'inak" (V 13), for that was the winter dance name of | Ewanux"dze (V 13). IlamesElai (VII 3) never had a child, I although he had many wives; and tiie only one who could | take the place of his grandson was the grandson of IlLe^lenox" (VII 1), the 70 child of K" lamaxalas (VI 7), the princess of A^wfdask'inis (V 9), | chief of the numaym Haayahk'awe of the QlomoyiVye. IThcn Le4enox" (VII 1) had a dangliter (VIII 1); and when | the daughter of (i.e^lenox" and) WalEwid (VII 9), chief of the numaym | Ilaana- Leno, was grown up, hername was l laleli-lak'^ (VIII 1), the ihiughter of Le^lenox" (VII 1) || and of her husband WalEwid (VII 9). Then 75 LlaleMak" (VIII 1) married | ^maxulag'ilis' (VIII 2): and to lum went the name ^maxulag'Uis and also | the cannibal dance and the name Yagwis and the fire-dance from the brother of | i, !rdeii^lak" (VIII 1), who was Nux"nemis (VIII 3) in the winter dance, and Omx'^Id in the | secular season. Now l !aleli=lak" (VIII 1) had (four sons) a son named ^uEmogwis (IX 1), and his || younger l)rotlier 80 OgwilagEme^ (IX 2), and his younger brother K !wak IwabalasEme^

1 The narrator, who by descent is not a member of the tribe; the son of a white father ami a Tlingit mother.

81 (IX 3), and his | younger brother LelElg'imlilas (IX 4). And ^nEmog\vis (IX 1) was taken by HamesElal CNTI 3) | to take his place in the numaym SeniJEm; and he | took on the other side K !wak IwabalasEme^ (IX 3) to take his place in the | numaym

85 Laiilaxs^Endayo; and now the name of ^nEmogwis (IX 1), || the son (IX 1) ; I and the name of K !wak IwabalasEme* (IX 3) was Ewanux''- dze (IX 3) in the numaym | LaSlaxs^Endayo; and K!wak!wabalasEme* (IX 3) also had | two seats, as he took the seat of the father (VI 2) of his | mother', i.e^lenox" (VII 1), among the

90 Ila&yahkawe^, and ^nEm6g^vis (IX 1) || also had two seats — the head seat in the numa^nn Scni- !Em, which | was the marriage-gift of HamesElal (VII 3) to ^maxfilag'ihs (VIII 2); and he also had | the seat of H&mesElal, which is the fourth in the numaym | SenLlEm. And when HamesElal dies, j all his property and his names among

95 the SenLlEm will go to him (^nEmogwis IX 1); 1| and the property of Ewanux"dze will go to | Q!omx ilagiUs (IX 3) (that is K!wak IwabalasEme^) with his names and all the | dances, for Q lomx'ilag'Uis is the name of K !wak IwabalasEme^ | in the numaym LaSlax'- s^Endayo; and he will be | Ewanux"dze after the death of Ewanux"- 100 dze; but the name || K!wak!wabalasEme^ belongs to him in the numaym HailnaT.eno of the Q!6moya^ye). | That is all about this. |

■ Really his mother's mother.

boas] family histories 1003

Marriage with the NakIwax'da^x"

Now I will talk about the Nak!wax"(la=x", why they have many | 1 names derived from the Awlk* lenox" and Bellaooola antF | also tlic Gwa^sEla and DzawadEenox", and Ilaxwamis; for | the chief of the numaym ^walas, whose i| name was ^maxwa, got wives among these 5 tribes; and he also married among the numaym | TEmltEmlEls of the Mamaleleqala, and the numaym Laalaxs^Endayo | of tlic Kwagvil, and also the numaym G'exsEmx's^nfda of the | Koskimo. Tliat is where ^maxwa, and his children after him, took wives, and also among the | Gwawaenox" from the numaym Kwekwaenox". Wlion emaxwa (II 1) was a || young man, the father of ^maxwa, AmaxQlal 10 (I 1), called his | numaym the ^walas, and | told liis numaym that he wished to get a wife for his prince | ^maxwa (II 1) among the princesses of the chiefs of the tribes, to get crests | from tlicm; and he told them that he wished him to marry |1 l laqwag' ilayugwa (II 2), 15 the princess of Llaqwag'ila (I 2). Thus he said. | Immediately his numaym thanked him for his speech. Tlie | Naklwax'da^x" lived in the village Tegiixste^. Tliey started at once | earl- in the morning, and they went to Wanuk", | where the village of the Awlklenox" is located when they catch olachen. || When they arrived 20 the speaker of ^maxwa (II 1), whose | name was Gwemalas, stood up

Marriage with the Nak'.wax'da'x"

22 and spoke. lie said, | "I came to you, great nuinayin WiokwitEin, Awlk' !enox" ! | My chief, ^maxwa (II 1) here, came to marry your

25 said. Then they paid the marriage money || of sewed bhmkets; and after they liad paid the marriage money, | the}' heard the whistles of the cannibal-dancer in the house of l laqwag'ila (I 2), | and also the whistles of the fire-dancer and of the rich-woman dancer, and the | sacred song of the shaman-dancer. When each of these had sounded

30 four times, [ Llaqwagila (I 2) came out of his house i| carrying a handful of eagle-down. He sang J his sacred song, and lie used the eagle-down Mke a rattle. He | stood in front of liis house wearing around his neck a large neck-ring of | red cedar-bark. ^Ylien he stopped singing, he spoke, and said, | "Come, son-in-law ^maxwa

35 (II 1), cotae into this house, || which will be your house! The winter dances have already been started for you, | because you have come to marry my princess, L!aqwag'ilayug\va (II 2)." Thus he said. | Then ^maxwa arose in liis marriage j canoe. There were four of these; and he told his crew to | obey the words of his father-in-law;

40 and when he said this, || he jumped into the water with his crew; and the}^ went up the beach, | following his father-in-law l laqwag' ila (I 2) , who was waiting for them. Then ) i. laqwag'ila (I 2) entered the house first, and ^maxwa (II 1) followed him, | and liis whole crew went in. Then L!aqwagila (I 2) asked | ^maxwa (II 1) to ();() to his wife Llaqwagilaj-ugw^a (II 2), who was || sitting on a boanl high up 45 in the rear of the house. He | went to her and sat down by her .si(k
His I crew sat down in the rear of the house. ^Y\cn they were | all seated, then the whistles of the cannihal-dancer sounded again | behind the mat-curtain in the left-hand corner || inside the house; 50 and the whistles of the fire-dancer | and the rich-woman dancer sounded, and the shaman-dancer sang his sacred song. | Then Llaqwagila (I 2) arose and stepped to the place in front of the | fire in the middle of the house. There he stood stiU. His tribe also | did not move from the places where they were seated at the sides of tlie house. || When the sound of the whistles stopped. i.Iaqwag'ila 55 (I 2) spoke, I and said, "Now, listen to the supernatural power of your wife, | son-in-law ^inaxwa (II 1) ! Now you have obtained in marriage the cannibal-dancer whom you have | heard, and his name, Hamtse^stasElag'ihs, and the | hoxliok" camiibal head-mask, and the raven head-mask, and tlie || crooked-beak head-mask, and the 60 gElogiidzaUs head-mask — there are | four different kinds of headmasks for tlie cannibal-dancer and also the neck-ring of | red cedar- bark woven and mixed with white bark. Tlie ! name of the cedarbark neck-ring is k' losEnxawa; and the head-ring has three | rings, one on top of the other; and the wTist-ring goes |1 four times around G5

)s iiaiigmg aown

A

66 the arm, and is made of twisted red cedar-bark; | and the anklets go four times around the leg, and are made of twisted red cedar-bark. | That will bi' tlie wa^^ of your dancer, son-in-law ^maxwa (II 1). | And this wiU be the cedar-bark of the fii-e-dancer. The neck-ring is

70 mixed with white, | and tlie liead-ring is not tliick. The II arm-rings go around the wrist twice, and also the anklets. | The name of the firedancer will be Gwadzes. | And this will l)e the cedar-bark of tlie shaman- dancer. His neck-ring | and head-ring will be medium-sized, and he will have a small ring of twisted cedar-bark I around the -WTist and

75 around the legs, and they wiU go around four times. || Tlie name of the shaman-dancer will be IIa3'alak'IlaLEla. And this | is the way of the cedar-bark of the rich-woman dancer. She has a big neck-ring mixed with white, | and at three places there are strips hanging down of cedar-bark mixed wliite and red, in this way: | Her head-ring will also be red and white — two rings, one on top of the other. | The one below will be

80 smaller than the upper one. The || wrist-rings and leg-rings of red cedar-bark will be wliite in th() middle, and the}" will pass around four times; j and her name will f^^^a /^ ^^' QlominowagasElal; and| the ^^^^^^^^ sacred room of the cannibal-dancer will be painted m pr=r| | with a moon painting; and | the box containing the ^ U^J # winter-dance objects will be painted in this way; /^^^^C\ The sacred room will stand at the | left-hand side, ^■^ inside the door of your house, son-inlaw «maxwa;||and your name will be K"anEweso in the winter (lance, 85 son-in-law." Thus he said. | Then he turned his face toward his tribe, the Iwik' !enox", spoke, | and said, "Now give food to my son-inlaw I and to his crew!" Immediately they gave food to them; | and after they had eaten, the cannibal-dancer uttered his cry || behind the 90 front of the sacred room at the left-hand side, inside the door | of the house. Then they took their batons and | narrow roof-boards to beat time on, put them down flat outside of the sacred room, | and the song-leaders sat down close to the sacred room. | When the batons had been distributed, || Llaqwagila stood up. He spoke, and said, 9") "Now I watch us, son-in-law — and you, tribe — to see our ways, | for I wish you to learn the way to handle these | foiu- winter dances that I have given to you." Thus he said; | and after he had spoken, the cannibal-dancer uttered his sound. Il Immediately the song- 100 leaders beat time and began to sing. | Then the cannibal-dancer came out of liis sacred room. He was | squatting as he was dancing about inside the house. When the first song was ended | wliich was sung by the song-leaders, the cannibal-dancer ran about with his | attendants. They ran around the fire in the middle of the house; and after he had run || around four times, lie went ])ack into his 5 sacred room. Wlien he was | going in, the snapping of the mouths of the four bead-masks was heard. |

7 First the h6x"h5k" head-mask came out, | next came the crooked - beak head-mask, and next | the raven head-mask came out and

10 finally the II gElogOdzEwIs head-mask. Each one went back into the sacred room after having gone I around the fire once. | Then the cannibal-dancer came out naked and ran out of the house; | and it was not long before he came back carrying in his arms | a corpse; and

15 when | he came into the door of the house, the shaman-dancer II and the rich-woman dancer sang their sacred songs and came out of the | sacred room — first the womuii-shaman dancer came out, and | last the rich-woman dancer. The rich-woman dancer went straight up | to the cannibal-ihmcer and took the corpse out of his arms. Then |

20 she went once around the fire in the middle, and sat down ll outside of the sacred rooni with painted front. She | pinched pieces of flesh off the corpse and tasted them. The cannibal-daucer was still | sitting near the door, and the woman shaman was still | standing in the same place at the door of the sacred room. After | the richwoman dancer had four times swallowed pieces of the corpse, the

25 cannibal-dancer arose || and went around the right-hand side of the fire and went up | to the rich-womaTi dancer. He took the corpse on his arms and sat down | at the left-hand side of the fire in the middle of the house. Then he began to eat it. | He had not been eating long when the rich-woman dancer arose and | sat down in front of the cannibal-dancer, who was eating of the corpse, antl liclpcd him eat it. || At thai time the woman-shaman dancer stood behind 30 the I camiibal-dancer singing her sacred song, and she did not stop singing until | the corpse had been eaten by the cannibal-dancer and the rich-woman dancer. Wlien | it had been eaten entirely, the shaman-dancer took a basket and gatliered up | the bones that had not been eaten and put them into a basket, || and gave them to one 35 of the attendants of the cannibal-dancer. | The attendant at once went out of the house with the basket containing the bones. Tlien | the one who had taken out the bones came back and went 1 up to the cannibal-dancer. He took hold of his hair over the forehead, | dragged him out, and dragged him down to the bank of tlie river ll Wanuk". Then they walked into the water; and when they were in 40 waist deep, | the attendant of the cannibal-dancer, who held lum by the hair, ducked the head of the cannibal-dancer | and turned round toward the right; and when he arose, | he faced the same way as he had been standing before he ducked him, toward the east. Then he hfted ] the head of the cannibal-dancer; and when his mouth appeared out of the water, ll the cannibal-dancer uttered the 45 cannibal cry. Then | ^maxwa was asked to go out of the house to see how | the cannibal-dancer was being purified after eating the corpse. 1 They ducked him four tunes in the river; and after he had been ducked | four times, they came back into the dancing-house, ||

50 and he went into his sacred room. The ] rich-woman dancer and the shaman-dancer also went back into the sacred room. Tliey had not i stayed there a long time before the cannibal-dancer uttered the cannibal cry. Inunediately | the song-leaders began to sing, and the camiibal-dancer came out of liis | sacred room wearing a bear-

55 skin. He had around his neck a || thick ring of red cedar-bark called k' losEnxawe; and | after the song-leaders finished singing four songs, he went | into his sacred room, and the shaman-dancer always kept near him. | When they had gone into the sacred room, the rich-woman dancer uttered her cry. | She cried in this waj-:

60 "Hahi hai, hai, hai; hahi, hai!" || Thus she cried while the songleaders were singing her song. She | wore around the neck a ring of cedar-bark mixed white and red, and she | danced, accompanying the four songs. After the last | song, she went into her sacred room; and the fire-dancer cried, "We, we, we!" | Then the song-leaders

65 sang his || song, and he came and danced for a httle wliile. | He danced and put out the fire in the middle of the house, ] and the song-leaders just sang two of his songs | in the dark. After his songs I he went back into the sacred room. Then the fire was built

70 up again; || and when it blazed up, Llaqwag'Ua (I 2) spoke, | and said, " Have you seen the privileges which I have given to you, | son-inlaw^maxwa (II 1) ? Nowciirryhome tl,iebox contaiiiin(,' theprivileges 72 and I in it take the four dances that you have seen to-night." Thus spoke iJaqwagila (I 2) | to ^maxwa (II 1). Immediately 'maxwa (II 1) thanked him for what he had said ; || for this is the first camiii)al- 75 dancer with whistles that came to the Nak!wax"da«x", | and also the fire-dance and the rich-woman dance and the | shaman-dance and the four head-masks, for they had none | before that; and therefore ^maxwa (II 1) was really grateful for what iJaqwag'ila (I 2), his | father-in-law, had said. Early the following morning || «maxwa 80 (II 1) and his wife, L!aqwag"ilayugwa (II 2), and | his crew were ready. They loaded the four canoes; and when | they were loaded, they went aboard. | When they had gone aboard, i.Iaqwagila (I 2) came out of his | house and spoke. He said, "Wait a while, || son- 85 in-law; for I will carry down this box containing the privileges, | and these eight baskets of smoked mountain-goat meat and | these twenty black-bear skin blankets and | forty l\Tix-skin blankets and forty dressed skins, | so that my princess iJaqwag ilayugwa (II 2) may not be cold." || Thus he said. Wlien he stopped speaking, he 90 went into his house; and | it was not long before his numaym came out carrjnng the before-mentioned | twenty black-bear skin blankets, the forty | lynx-skin blankets, the forty dressed skins, ] and the eight baskets of smoked mountain-goat meat which he had meu-

95 tioned, and 1| two baskets containing mountain-goat taUow, and | also the box containing the privileges. The}- brought them and put them into 'maxwa's canoe. | As soon as they were all in, ^maxwa arose |

in his canoe and thanked his father-in-law Llaqwag'ila (I 2) for what he had done. | As soon as he stopped speaking, they started, and he

200 came II home with his wife to Tegdxste. As soon as he arrived, |

^maxwa (II 1) asked liis father, Amaxulal, to | call in the five numayms of the Nak!wax"da^x" in the | evening. Then Amaxulal (I 1)

went to call them. He did | not call them loud, but he whispered, as

5 he II went and sat down by the side of each man. It was not | long before they came in; and when all were inside, | ^maxwa asked his father to bar the door of the house. | Immediately ^maxwa arose and reported what he had obtained | for his tribe; namely, the four

10 dances which were in the privilege-box, II and also the other things.

"Now, I want you to | consider whether I should not give a winter dance." Thus he said. | Immediately all of them agreed to what he said, and he gave a winter dance. | Tlien he showed the four dances which he had obtained in marriage | from the Awik' !enox". Now the

15 name of ^maxwa (II 1) was Llaqwag'ila. || He gave a feast with the dried goat-meat and the tallow of the | goats. |

He also gave away the bear-skin blankets, | the lynx-skin blankets, 17 and the dressed skins, at the winter dance | that he was giving to his tribe the Nakhvaxda^x". It was not long before || they had a son. 20 Immediately the | father-m-law (I 2) of l laqwag' ila— for I call him no longer ^maxwa (II 1), | because he had ah-eady the name L!aqwagila (II 1)— the 1 former iJaqwagila (I 2) (that is, the father-in- law of the former ^maxwa (II 1)), gave as a marriage gift the name | Nanagwas (III 1) for the child. Now his name was Nanagvvas (III 1), II and it was not long before they had a daughter. | Then her 25 name was l laqwag" ila_\nigwa (III 2). Now | i.!aqwag"ila (II 1) had two children. | Nanagwas (III 1) and his sister, i)!aqwag'i]ayugwa (III 2), were not yet grown up | when Llaqwag'ila (II 1) wished to marry the princess of Goxolane, (I 3) BElxanaga (II 3) (Hahotis- Woman,) || because he was the head chief of the Nuxak' Em (I mean the 30 Bellacoola). | Now Llaqwag'ila (II 1) wished to marry the princess of Goxolane, Bfilxanaga (II 3), only for her property,^ | because he wanted to get in marriage many names | and various winter dances; and therefore he told his numaym | the ^walas, and he was told bj' them to go ahead and do it cjuickly. || Then Llaqwag'ila (II 1) got 35 ready to start | on the following morning with his numaym the ^alas. I Early in the day they started by canoe. His wife remained

1 Xwesa means a mock marriage performed in order to obtain certain prerogatives.

38 at home | with her two children. Then they arrived at the place of the Bellacoola, | and at once he paid the marriage money for the

40 princess of Goxolane (I 3) ; and II after he had paid the marriage money, the chief, Goxolane (I 3), came out | of his house with his princess, Bclxanaga (II 3), each wearing two | marten-bhankcts. Four old I men carried each five lynx-skin blankets — twenty | in all.

45 Then Goxolane (I 3) spoke, and II gave the fouj marten-skin blankets and the twent}- h-nx-skin | blankets to Llaqwagda (II 1), and also the name Q lEmsdExiilElxsde (II 1), | which was to be the name of LlaqwagUa (II 1); and also the name of his princess, Bslxanaga (II 3), I was given to L'.aqwag'ila (II 1) to be the name of liis princess Llaqwag'ilajm^a (III 2). | That is all that he obtained

50 there. Then they put the || sewed blankets into the canoe of Llaqwag'Ua (II 1); and | Goxolane (I 3) and Ins princess Bfilxauaga (II 3) went into the house. | Llaqwag da (II 1) was never invited in with his crew. | Therefore Llaqwag'Ua (II 1) became angr}-, and said

55 to his crew, ] " Let us push off and leave this sUly person ! " |l Thus he said. They left, and in the evening | a warrior of the Xak !wax' da^x" whose name was K'ilEm, | said, "Listen to me, NeuoIS ] and Xandze!" naming his fellow-warriors, "I am j ashamed because we

60 were not even invited in b}- the Bellacoola. I || wish you would make up your minds to cover our shame, and to | attack on our way home CI the DalwiidEx"." Thus he said. Immediately | Llaqwag'ila (II 1) agreed to what he said, for the canoes were anchored | near the entrance to the village of the DalwildEx". When | it got dark, the six canoes paddled along, || intending to fight against the DalwiidEx" 65 that night. They (people) were not | yet asleep when they arrived, and I the warriors anchored at the other side of the point, near the | village site. When everything was quiet, KilEm | and his friends, Nandze and NEnolo, started, and || i)!aqwag'ila (II 1), with his crew, 70 followed them. It was not long hefore the village | was on fire, and then the warriors began to kdl the men. | Llaqwag'ila (II 1) went into the house of the chief of the | DalwildEx" and took a large carved box and carried it | to his canoe and put it aboard. It was not long before Nandze came, II carrying three heads which he had cut off; 75 and K'ilEm came, carrying four | heads; and NeuSIo came, carrying two I heads and also a woman-slave ; and all the warriors took much ] food, wliich they carried on their shoulders | into the canoes. Then NEnolo gave the woman- II slave to Llaqwag'ila (II 1); and when all 80 had gone aboard, they | went away before dayhght. They | went along, paddhng all night, and they had gone a long way | before day came. They did not rest before evening. Then | they arrived

85 at the mouth of BeHacoola Inlet that evening. || There they took a rest; and when it was nearly | midnight, they started again. At daybreak the}' came to a place near the | mouth of Rivers Inlet. They went on, | and took a rest at the mouth of the Gwa^sEla Inlet. | Then they felt safe, and thought that they were not being pursued by

90 the DalwildEx". Then || the warriors scalped the heads which they had cut off; and after the}' had done so, | Llaqwagila (II 1) spoke, and said, | "Thank you for what you have done. Now we are not ashamed, although we were not | invited in by Goxolane (I 3). 1 mean that I have also cut off a head." i While he was saying so, he

95 hfted up by the hair a head. ITien || they asked the woman-slave for the name of the man whose head had been cut off by Llaqwagila (II 1); I and the slave said, "That is the head of the chief of the | DalwiidEx", and his name was Qamatsa." Then | he opened the large carved box; and first he | saw a neck-ring of red cedar-bark, 300 and a head-ring. He did || not take them out, but he just felt among the red cedar-bark, [ and there he felt the whistles of the cannibaldancer. I He took one and blew it. Then he | uttered the cannibal- cry, because he had obtained it in war. Then | his numaym were glad, because Llaqwagila (II 1) himself had cut off the head of the II 5 owner of the large carved box. Then | he put back the whistles into the large box, and they started away. | In the evening they arrived 7 at TeguxsteS their | village, and immediately iJaqwagila (II 1) disappeared in winter. [ Then he gave a winter dance, and now Llaqwag'ila (II 1) was a cannibal-dancer; Hand the woman-slave 10 advised Llaqwag^ila (II 1) what to do, | and told him that the name of the cannibal-dancer was Qamatsa; and | the songs were also sung by the slave to the song-leaders of the Nakhvaxda^x". | Indeed, why should they not learn the songs of the | cannibal-dancer if because they obtained it by killing in war, for it is more valuable when II obtained in war than when obtained in marriage. TMien 15 L!aqwag"ila (II 1) had learned | the ways in which the cannibaldance was danced by the DalwiidEx", and the songs, | he got excited in his cannibal-dance. Then | they killed the woman-slave, and he ate her, and | L!aqwag"ila (II 1) himself ate the whole slave. Then he changed ll his name, because he had swallowed the whole woman- 20 slave; | and after that L!aqwag'ila's (II 1) cannibal name was Lawiok" (II 1). I

After Llaqwag'ila (II 1) had beencannibal-dancer for four winters j (I shall hereafter caU him Qamatsa (II 1), the | name which he obtained in war from the chief of the DalwiidEx", whom he had killed), II Qamatsa (II 1) stiU had for his wife Llaqwag'ilaj-ugwa (II 2), 25 the Awik' !enox" I woman. |

27 Then L!aqwag"ila5rugwa (II 2) told her husband, Qamatsa (II 1), | to go and marry the princess of Sewid (I 4), chief of the numarm | G igilgam of the Gwa^sEhi; and the name of the princess of Sewid

30 was ^max"raEwidzEmga (II 4). || Immediately Qamatsa (II 1), and his numaym the | ^walas, went to pay the marriage money. The Gwa^sEla lived in Gwek' eHs. | They arrived there after one day, and he paid the marriage monev at once; and | after the numaym ^walas had paid the marriage money, the chief | gave to Qamatsa (II 1) as a

35 marriage present the name Sesaxalas (II 1) ; || and he gave to Qamatsa (II 1) for his daughter | the name ^mEmxayugwa (III 2), and also a privilege-box | in which were the cannibal-dauce, shaman-dance, and the olala, | and also the mouse-dance and red cedar-bark, and their names. | They stayed one night, and then (Jamatsa (II 1) went back

40 with his wife to || TegQxste*. Now Qamatsa (II 1) had two wives — his I Awik' !enox" wife, Llaqwag'ilayugwa (II 2), as head wife; and his second wife, | the Gwa^sEla woman, «max"mEwidzEmga (II 4). Now I Niinagwas (III 1) and his sister L !aqwag' ilayugi^'a (III 2), were growing up. |

45 Then K" !ade (III 3), the prince of HawllkQlal (II 5), II chief of the numaym QawadiliqSla of the DzawadEenox", married | Llaqwag'ilayugwa (III 2), the princess of Qamatsa (II 1); but now he was no longer called | Qamatsa (II 2), but Sesaxalas (II 1), and I shall no longer I call him Qamatsa (II 1); and liis princess, | L!aqwagi- 48 laj-ugwa (III 2), had also changed her name, and she was called «mEmx-ayugwa (III 2), which ll he had obtained in marriage from the 50 chief of the Gwa^sEla, | Sewid (I 4). As soon as ^inEmx'&yugwa (III 2) was married, Sesax^las (II 1) took the largo | carved box which he had obtained in marriage from the chief of the | Awik !enox", L laqwag'ila (I 2) . He gave it to his son-in-law K' lade (III 3) ; and | in the box was the cannibal-dance, and its name was H5.mtse^stasElag'ilis, II and the hox^hok" head-mask, and the crooked-beak 55 head-mask, | and the raven head-mask, and the gElogCidzalis headmask, I and also the cedar-bark ring k' losEnxawe and the other | head-rings, and also the rich-woman dancer and her name and her cedar-bark, | and the fire-dancer and his name and cedar-bark, || and the shaman-dancer and his name and cedar-bark. All of | these 60 were in the large carved box. These were | given in marriage by Sesaxalas (II 1) to his son-in-law, K" !ade (III 3), and also the 1 secular name ^maxwa (III 3) . That was the first winter dance from the I Awik' !enox" that went to the DzawadEenox". Then K" !ade (III 3) went home || with his wife ^msmx §,}Tigwa (III 2). Then 65 K' !ade (III 3) at once | gave a winter dance when winter came. Then he opened his large | carved box and gave a winter dance, and showed the four dances in it. | After the winter dance he parted from

70 his wife | «mEmx'&rugwa( III 2), and she went home to || Tegtixste. Now K' \kde (III 3) had made a mistake in the way in which he handled the | cannibal-dance of the Awik" !enox", and therefore ^mEmx' ftyiigwa (III 2) became angr- | with her husband, K" !ade (III 3). Therefore she went home. It was | not long before she married K !wamaxElas6gwi«lak" (III 4), \ prince of the chief of the

75 H&xwamis, KIwamaxElas (II 6). II Now Sesaxalas (II 1) gave the name Llaqwagila to his son-in-law | K!wamaxElas6gwi«lak", (III 4), and the name l !aqwag' ilayug^va to | his sister Hfixh&klwaedzEmga (III 5). Now, he did not speak about the j winter dance to his sonin-law; and after | they had paid the marriage money, Sesaxalas (II 1)

80 invited his son-in-law K IwamaxElasogwi'lak" (III 4) || and his crew. They stayed for four days at Teguxste. ] Then K IwamaxElasogwi^lak" (III 4) returned home with his crew | and his wife ^mEmx' ayug%va (III 2) (went) to .Ualxa, for that was the village of | the ancestors of the Haxwamis; and they were not married long when | ^mEmx'i-

85 yugwa (III 2) had a son. Then II Sesaxalas (II 1) gave as a marriage gift many cinquef oil-roots and many seals, | and also a seal housedish, a killer-whale house-dish, | and a sea-lion house-dish — tliree house-dishes to his I son-in-law K IwamaxElasogwi'lak" (III 4), and also the name Msnl^idaas (IV 1) | for the name of the new-born

90 child of ^msmx" ayugwa (III 2) . Then || K IwamaxElasogwi^lak" (III 4) changed his name when he gave a feast of cinquef oil-roots and seals, I for he put the food into the three house-dishes. Now his | »1 name was l laqwag ila ; and his sister Hfix'haklwaedzEmga (III 5) | changed her name, and her name was iJaqwag'ilayugAva; and 1 the name of the child of ^mEmxayugwa (III 2) was AfEiiI^idaas (IV 1), on account of || the feast given by Llaqwagila (II 1) of the many hair- 95 seals and | cinquef oil-roots. Now she had another son. | Now, the father of Llaqwagila (III 4), KlwamaxEJas (II 6), wished to give a name ] to the new child of «mEmx"ayugwa (III 2). He gave a potlatch to the I ancestors of the Haxwamis, for the numavm of K IwamaxElas (II 6) were the G" exsEm of the ll Haxwamis. Then 400 KIwamaxElas (II 6) gave a potlatch to the Gigilgam | and Ha&yalik'awe^, as there are three numayms | among the Hflxwamis. Then KIwamaxElas (II 6) gave the name K !wak Iwabalas (IV 2) | to his grandson, for the child was to take the seat of | K IwamaxEJas (II 6) after his death. Therefore he gave him a name. Now || ^niEmx'a- 5 yugwa (III 2) had two children by her husband l laqwagila (III 4) ; | and when MEnWdaaS (IV 1) was grown up, he took the head seat in the I numaym G'exsEm, and his younger brother, K !wak Iwabalas (IV 2) had the | third seat in the numaym of his elder brother, | the G'exsEm. That is the seat of KIwamaxElas (II 6), his grandfather. Now II K IwamaxElas (II 6) had the seat at the end of the numaym 10 G'exsEm. | It was as though KIwamaxElas (II 6) had died already. |

12 Now he was glad, because his seat was taken by his grandson | K !wak Iwabalas (IV 2). Now I shall stop talking about | Llaqwag'ila (III 4) and his wife (1112). ||

15 Now I shall go back and talk about the son of | Sesax&las (II 1), Nanag^vas (III 1). Now Sesaxalas (II 1) wished his priace, Niinag^vas (III 1) to I marry the daughter of Kwax' Uauokdme^ (II 7), | head chief of the numaj^m TEmltEinlEls of the [ Mamaleleqala. The

20 Nak !wax' da^x" said at once that thej' would go ll to get in marriage WawalaxElag i^lak" (III 6), for that was the name of the princess of | Kwax' Uanokume' (II 7). The Nak !wax' da^x" started to p&y the marriage money 1 on behalf of the chief of the numaym 'walas, Nanagwas; for | Sesaxalas (II 1) was not chief any more, because he was weak and old. | Then Niinagwas (III 1) took liis seat, and

25 Sesaxalas (II 1) was given || the last seat in the numaym 'walas. Now they gave to | Nanagwas (III 1) the seat of Sesaxalas (II 1), which was the first seat. | Now they arrived at ^memkumhs, the village of the Mamaleleqala; | and when the}- arrived there, the Naklwax'da^x" were met in sham-battle by the Mamaleleqala. | The

30 Naklwax'da'x" were not frightened. || They all went ashore and | tlirew stones up the beach at the Mamaleleqala, and the j Mamaleleqala threw stones down the beach; and man}- of the Naklwax'da^x" were hurt, | and also manj- of the Mamaleleq&la were hurt; ] for there was nearly a real fight between the warriors of the || Mainaleloqala 35 and those of the Naklwax'da^x", because many | were hurt on each side; and therefore it is said that there was nearly a real fight | between K'ilEm, the warrior of the Naldwaxda^x", and the | warrior of the Mamaleleqala, named K ilEmalag'ilis; and | K'ilEm was hurt by K-ilEmalagihs. Then 1| Chief Kwaxilanoktime' (II 7) put on as medicine for the hurt of KilEm a large canoe, | and therefore it did 40 not become a real fight, i Another warrior of the Mamaleleqala named Nohd challeiaged Nandze, a | warrior of the Naklwax'da^x", and neither won. | After they finished fighting, they paid the marriage money; and after || the marriage money had been paid. Nana- 45 gwas (III 1) and his crew were invited in by his father-m-law. | \Ylien they were all in the house, they were given to eat; and | after eating, Kwax'ilan5kiime (II 7) arose and | spoke. He said, "Now, hstcn to me, son-in-law | Nanagwas (III 1)! Your wife, WawalaxElag i^lak" (III 6), II will now go to you; and she will carry on her back the 50 copper Causing-Quarrels, and | twenty boxes of oil and ten | boxes of choke-cherries as travehng-provisions for your wife, Nanagwas (III 1); I and these four house-dishes will go, | so that your guests may eat out of them, Chief NanagM^as (III 1) — this double-headed serpent || house-dish, and this wolf house-dish, this seal house-dish, 55

56 and this | Dzoiioq !\va house-dish — and also the Dzonoq !wa ladle 1 and the grizzh^-bear ladle; and the name of ^our dancer will be | MElnas; and your own name, son-in-law Nanagwas (III 1), ^vill be | -maxflyalidze (III 1)." Thus said KwaxilanokQme^ (II 7). Imme-

60 diately II the father of Xanagvvas (III 1), Sesax^las (II 1), arose and thanked him for | what he had said; and when he stopped speaking, Kwax'ilauokume^ (II 7) | asked his son-in-law Nanagwas (III 1) to stay in his house for four da-s, | untQ the twenty boxes of oil, | and

65 the ten boxes of 'iburnum berries, and the foui- house-dishes, || and the two ladles, and the great copper | Causing-Quarrels, should be ready, for he had to buy the copper from its owner, ^nEmokulagihdze, I chief of the numaym Mamaleleq !am. Immediately | the Nakhvaxda-x" took the load out of their canoes | in order to wait

70 untd Kwaxdanokiime* (II 7) had bought the copper. || After they had stayed there for three days at ^menikumhs, | the copper Causing- Quarrels was bought from ^nEmokulag ihdze. | Two slaves, and fortj- I sewed blankets, one hundred and twenty | new cedar-bark

75 blankets, and two canoes, were paid. Il These were the price of the copper Causing-Quarrels among the people of olden times. | The next day, when day came, the Naklwax'da^x" loaded their canoes | with oil, viburnum-berries, and house-dishes, | and ladles; and when everything was aboard the canoes, | Niltiagwas (I'll 1) and Ins wife WawalaxElag-i-1ak" (III 6) came. || She was carrying on l\cr l)ack the SO copper Causing-Quarrels. And behind them came the father (H 1 ) of | Nanagwas (III 1), Sesaxalas (II 1), singing his sacred song of the secidar season. | And they came down to the l)each of ^mcnUsumlis. Then they | went aboard tlie canoe of Nanagwas (III 1); and when aU were aboard, | the canoe started, going || liomo to the viUage 85 Teguxste of the Nalc!wax'da^". | Then Nanagwas (IH I) said tliat lie would give a feast witli the oil and i tiie viburnum-berries to his tribe the Nak !wax da^x''. After tliey had stayed there for one night, | the aumaym of Nanagwas (lit 1) went out to get lire-wood for the f easting-time; | and after they luid gatlicred firc-wooil, in tlie morning, when day came, ll they invited the four luimayms — tlie G'exsEm, | 90 SisinLle^ and the TsetsEuieleqala and the TEmltFjnlEls; for | Nanagwas (III 1), chief of the numa-m ^walas, was host. | As soon as the four numayms were in the | house of Nanagwas (III 1 ), — tlie name of the house was WadoftsEm, — || they poured the viburnum-berries 95 into the house-dislies, two | boxes into each house-dish. And two of them I were not used. Then one 1 box of oil was taken and poured on the dishes of viburnum-berries; | and after this was done, they gave the double-headed serpent house-dish to the iiumaym ll G'exsEm, and they gave the wolf house-dish to the | numaym 500

1 SisinL !e^, and tlicy gave the seal house-dish to the | TsetsEineleq&la, and they gave the Dzonoq !wa house-dish to the | numaymTEmltEm- IeIs; and after the liouse-dishes had been put down, | they took the small dishes, put into them viburnum-berries from the remaining || 5 two boxes of viburnum-berries, and they placed these hi front of the | people of low rank. Wien everything was distributed, they took the I boxes of oil and put them down next to the door. | Then thejgave one box of oil to the holder of the first seat | of each numajm;

10 and when this had been given out, they || diAaded the rest of the oil among the people of low rank. After | everything had been distributed, the numayni of Niinagwas (III 1) sang, | and the sister of Niinagwas (III 1), l !aqwag"ilayu ^wa (III 2), danced. Now | the name of her who had been i, !aqwag' ilajnigwa (III 2) was MEhaas (III 2); I and Nanagwas (III 1) also changed his name, and his name

15 was II ^ma.xQyahdze (III 1). After he had given his feast, he | showed the copper Causing-Quarrels, and he asked some of the | chiefs of the four numayms to buy it. Then LElak'Enx'^id, | chief of the numaym TsetsEmelecjala, bought the copper | Causing-Quarrels

20 for four slaves, eight}- || skin blankets, two hundred and forty cedarbark blankets, | and four large canoes. It was | double what had been paid by Kwax' ilanokiime' (II 7) when he bought the copper for his son-iu-law | Nanagwas (III 1), whose name was now ^niAXuyalidze 23 (III 1). He gave | all the four slaves to the holders of the first seat in each of the numayms. || He gave one slave to the.| holder of the 25 first seat of the G'exsEm, another one | to the holder of the first scat of the SisiiiLle^ one slave | to the holder of the first scat of the TsetsEmeleqala, and another | slave to tlie holder of the first seat of the TEmltEnilEls; and || he gave in addition to the slave a large canoe 30 to each, for | he gave the canoe to the same men to whom he iiad given the slaves. | After he had given away the slaves and canoes | to the holders of the first seats, «^maxuyahdze (III 1) took the eighty | sewed l)lankets and gave them away to the chiefs of second rank and their children; || and after doing so, he took the | two hundred and 35 forty cedar-bark blankets and gave them away to the people of lower rank. | After these had been given away, the guests went out of the house, i This is another kind of great feast, which is called "giving away | at the time of the great feast." Tliis was done by ^mfixilyalidze (III 1). Very few give this kind || of feast, although they may 40 be head chiefs of all the tribes. |

It was not long before WawaiaxElag'i'lak" (III 6) had a j daughter (IV 3) ; and immediately Kwax'ilanokiime' (II 7) went to | give as a marriage gift fifty blankets and a hundred cedar-bark blankets to | -maxuyalidze (III 1), and also the name LlalEyigilis (IV 3) for the

45 name of || the daughter of WawidaxElagi^lak" (III 6). Then | ^maxuyaUdze (III 1) gave away the blankets to the four numa-ms of the Nak!\vax'da^", | and he named his daughter l !alEyigilis (IV 3). | It was not long before WawalaxElag' i^lak" (III 6) gave birth to a boy (IV 4), I and Kwaxilanokilme' (II 7) again gave a marriage gift of

50 fifty II blankets to his son-in-law ^maxQyalidze (III 1), and also | fifty cedar-bark blankets; and he gave as a marriage gift the name | AVawalkine for the boj', but his true name was LelElgEmlilas (IV 4). ] Two names were given in marriage by Kwax'ilanokume^ (II 7) — I the child's name Wawalk'ine, and the true name ll

55 LelElgEmlilas [ = Place of dead faces in house] (IV 4).) |

I forgot that Kwaxilanokfime^ (II 7) | did the same for the first child of WawalaxElagi^lak", l lalEyig ilis (IV 3); for he | gave two names as a marriage gift — the child's name | WadEmalaga (IV 3), and the true name L!alEyig'ihs (IV 3). II

(iO Now 'maxuyalidze (III 1) gave away the fifty blankets | and the fifty cedar-bark l)laukets to the G' exsEm, SisinL !e^, | TsetsEUieleqala, and TEmltEmlEls; and he let his | son, Wawalk'ine (IV 3) according to his child name, and whose true name was | LelElgEmlilas

65 (IV 3), dance. Now WawalaxElag'i^lak" (III 6) II and her husband ^maxiiyahdze (III 1) had two children. Then WawalaxElag' i^lak" (III 6) I told her husband ^maxdyalidze (III 1) to go and marr}' the l)riiicess of | Q lumxTxUII S), the holder of tlu- head scat of t lie mimayiii (37 Laalax's^Endayo of the | Kwagul. The name of (lie iirinccss" of Qlumxod was QlexsesElas (III 7). j Immediately ^maxflyalidze (III 1) told his nuraaym the ^wfdas || that he wanted to have two 70 wives, and they agreed to what | their chief said. In the morning, when- day came, they | launched four large canoes to pay the marriage money, and | the whole numaym of the ^walas went aboard. They arrived at Fort Rupert. | It was the time when the first white men had come there and were hving in tents. || Now they paid the 7.5 marriage money for Qlex'sesEks (III 7), the princess of Q!nmxod (II 8). As soon as | they had paid the marriage money, Qlfimxod (II 8) gave a marriage mat of | one hundred blankets, which were to l)e the mat of his princess, because he did not want her | to sit without a mat in the house of ^maxfiyalidze (III 1) when she was going to sit down there; | and he gave as a marriage gift the name for his dancer, Qwaxilal, || ami Qlumx'od, to ])e the name of ^maxfi- 80 yaUdze (III 1). In the | morning, when day came, ^ma.xfiyalidze (III 1) and his crew loaded their canoes, [ and they went home with his second wife, | Q!ex'sesElas (III 7); and when they arrived at Teguxste, he | gave away a hundred blankets to the four numayms. || Then ^maxiiyahdze (III 1) changed the name of his princess | 85 L lalEyig ilis (IV 3), and now her name was Qwax'ilal (IV 3); and |

87 ^maxQyalidze (III 1) also changed his name. Now his name was QlClmxod (III 1). I It was not long before QlexsesElas (III 7) had a child, a boy. | They went at once, and it was reported to Qlilmx i-

90 lagilis (II 8) that his || princess QlexsesElas (III 1) had a boj*. | Then Qlumx'ilag'ilis (II 8) gave a marriage gift of fifty | blankets to his son-in-law QIQmxod (III 1), and also the name | for his grandson (IV 5), the child of QlexsesElas (III 7). Now, | he gave as a marriage gift the name Amax' ag' ila (IV 5) for the name of the boy. Il

95 Q!umx6d (III 1) at once gave away the fifty blankets to the | four numayms, and now his dancer was his child | Amax' ag" ila (IV 5). It was not long before | Q!ex'sesElas had another son (IV 6). Tlien | Q !iimx ilag ihs (II 8) gave as a marriage-gift thirty-five blankets 600 to his II son-in-law Qlfimxod (III 1), and also a name for his grandson, I and he gave as a marriage-gift the name Omagihs (IV 6). | Q!umxod (III 1) gave away the thirty-five blankets | to his numaym the ^walus, and his youngest child, | Omagihs (IV 6), danced. Then 5 Q Ifimx ilag ilis (II 8) was annoj-ed bj" II what had been done by his son-in-law Qltimxod (III 1), because he had given away the blankets to his own | numaym the ^walas, for that implied that | Q!iimx'5d (III 1) thought the thirty-five blankets given as a marriage present to his son-in-law [ had not been enough. Therefore

Qlumx-ilagilis (II S) was ashamed, and took away [ Iiis ,)ii,K.,)ss QlexsesElas (III 7), and she went home with her "two Hchildren, 10 Amaxagila (IV 5) and liis .younger brother Omagihs (IV 6)! Qlumxod (III 1) did not | sa}- anything about the doings of his wife Then I his head wife, WawahixEhig iMak" (III -6), spoke fii-st, and | said, "Don't let your father-in-law Qlumxilagilis (II S) make you ridiculous by what | he has done with your former wife. Go and marry the princess of the || chief of the great lumiaym G-exsEmx- 15 sanal of the Koskimo, | T lagwisilayugwa (III S), the princess of Qwaxila (II 9), for he has many privileges | and names." Tims she said. Q Ifimxod (III 1) | agreed at once to what his wife WawalaxElagi^lak" (III 6) had said. | Then he said they would call his numaym ^walas. || His wife told him to go alicad, and Q!umx-6d 20 (III 1) himself | called his numayni the ^walas. At once they aU | came into his house; and when they were in, | Qlttmx'od (III i) told them what his wife had said, that she wished him to go and | marrv T lagwisilayugwa (III 8), the prmcess of Qwaxihi (II 9), the chief of the II great numaym G' exsEmx sanal of the Koskimo. Thus he 25 said. I Immediately the whole numaym agreed to what he said. | Then one of his numaym said, "Let us | treat our chief Qlfimx'od (III 1) hke a chief, and let us | help liim, and give him property to pay the marriage money!" After he had said so, || he went out of the 30

30 house of Q!umxod (III 1) ; and he did not stay awaj- long before he | came in again, carmng a pair of blankets, which he gave out of kindness to his | chief QIQmxod (III 1). Then all the | men did the same as had been done by him, for they wanted the | father-inlaw of QlOmx'dd (III 1), Qlumxilag ilis (II 8), to know about it and

30 to feel sore because || he had taken away his princess Q!ex'sesElas (III 7). Then QlQmx ilag'ilis (II 8) was really' | ashamed when he knew that his | son-in-law Q!umxod (III 1) had said that he did not want to sec his cliildren. | After they had finished speaking, thej- went out; and | at dayhght, in the morning, those who were to pay the niar-

•10 riage money for TIagwisilayugwa (III 8), II the princess of Qwax'ila (II 9), started, for the village of the Koskimo | was at NatslEnxdEm. The Nak !wax' da^x" went around Cape Scott, | using four large traveling-canoes. | It took them two days. Then they arrived at the village of the Koskimo, | NatslEnxdEm. Immediately when

45 they arrived, they paid the marriage money; and || after they hail paid the marriage money, Qwax'ila (II 9) stood up | outside of his long liouse, canying ten sea-otter skins. | He turned his face toward the house, and called his princess J TIagwisilayugwa (III 8) to come and stand by his side; and when she was | standing b^^ his

50 side, he put down the ten sea-otter skins in II front of his princess TIagwisilayugwa (III 8). Then he turned | toward the Nak Iwax' da^x", who had paid the marriage price, and who were sitting |

in their canoes. Then he spoke, and said, | "Now, Chief Q!uinxT)d 5;{ (III 1), look at your wife! | Now she will go to you, son-in-law Qliimxod (III 1), and these ten [canoe-mat] || sea-otter skins, and (he :):) sea-hon house-dish, and the | sea-otter house-dish to eat out of, and the whale house-dish to eat out of, and the | sea-monster liousedish to eat out of in your house, | son-in-hxw Qlunixrxl (111 1): and your princess' name | shaU be Doxiilkwi'lak" (IV 8) ; nnd your name shall be || Walalag' inak" (III 1), son-in-law Qlumxod (III 1). That (iO is all," I he said. Then he spoke again, aiui said, | "Now, come and warm yourselves in my house, son-in-hiw, and \dur tribe!" | Thus he said. At once the Nak!wax'daf." went ashore out of | their canoes, and they went into the licnise of Qwax'ila (11 !)). |1 Immedi- 6.') ately he gave them to eat; and after tliey had iinished, | Qwa.xila (II 0) spoke, and said, "O son-in-law Q!umx dd (III 1), | listen to me! Your wife wants this | house to go to you. Its name is L!exL!exagEm (Aurora-Face). And also what is in it, the | nonlKm and the mosquito-dance will go to you, son-in-law; and It its name, 70 G' ixg' acjElag' ilis, and the land-otter dance and | its name llawiilKlalEnie^, and the scattering-dance and | its name X Its!axilasogwi- ^lax", and the grizzly bear | and its name Nandze; and that is all, son-in-law | Q!umxod (III 1)." Then Qlumx'od (III 1) really

1 The following speeches arc in the Koskimo diiilcct.

75 tliiuikc'd him. || This was the first nonlEm. It is different from the dances of tlic I Nak !wax' da^x", and came from the Koskimo. It was obtained through marriage | by Qlfimxod (III 1) from Qwax'ila (II 9). Then they spoke secretly to the | Xak.'wax da^x" about the nonlEm and the other dances, for none of them knew | how they were used by

SO the Koskimo. Then Q IQmx'od (III 1) told II his wife T !agwisilayugwa (III 8) what his tribe said, | and immediately T !agwisihmig\va (III S) told her father Qwax'ila (II 9). Tlierefore | QwaxiJa (11 9) called the Koskimo into his house; and | when they were all inside, Qwax'ila (II 9) arose and | spoke. He said, "Now look, son-in-law

85 Qlfimx'od (III 1) ! || Xow all the Koskimo have come in to take care of the I supernatural power of the nonlEm. Now look at it, Naklwax'da^x"!" | Thus he said. Then the sound of whisthng appeared on the roof of the house. He had not | spoken a long time before he stopped. Then | the nephew of Qlumx'od (III 1) and

90 three others disappeared. The name of the nephew of || Qlumx'od was K' lesoyak'ihs' (IV 10); and when they had aU | disappeared, the Koskimo sang the four songs | of the nonlEm. Thej- staj^ed away for four days. | Then they caught K' !eso3'ak'iUs (IV 10) and the other three. | K' !eso)-ak' ills (IV 10) was now Mosquito-Dancer, and ll

95 G' Ixg' aqElag' ills was his name now. Another one was Land-Otter- Dancer, and I his name was HawalElalEme^ He was a substitute for LelElgEinllks (IV 4), | wlio was to ])o Lnnd-UtUT-Daiu'cr, for !»7 this is a great dance. The laml-ottor dance is the same in tlie ii6iilr.ni as the I hamatsia is in the wint()r dance, and | therefore Q!flnixod (III 1) wished liis son LelRlgKinlilas (IV 4) |1 to he Land-Otter- 700 Dancer, because he had stayed at home with his motlier Wawahix ichig' i- «lak" (III 6). I Therefore he had to liave a substitute: and a substitute also danced the scattering-ihmce for the | daughter of Qlfini.x od, Qwaxilal (IV 3). The name of the dancer was Xitslax ilasogwi- ^lax". I The scattering-dancer is the same in the noidKni | as the mamaqla is in the winter dance, for it is taken care of by ciiiefs of high rank. Therefore || QlQmx'od (III 1) wished his princess to r, have this dance. Another one was grizzly-bear dancer, | and iiis name was Nandze; and the name given by | Qwax'ila (II !») in marriage to Qlumx'od (III 1) was i, liiiEWElsEla (III 1) for the nonlEin. | Qwax'ila (II 9) also gave a second name to Q!umx'6d (III 1) | for the secular season, Walalag' i-'lak" (III 1), and also the nonlEm name II LlalEWElsEla (III 1). The shredded cedar-bark of tiie head-ring | 10 and neck-ring of the dancers anrl of all the Koskimo is wliite, when | they are initiated by the supernatural power of the noiih-.m. For four I days they wore cedar-bark on their heads; and after | four days they put it off. || Qwax'ila (11 9) also gave as a marriage gift 15 many dentalia and cedar-bark lilankets to his | son-in-law Qlumx'od (III 1). LlalEWElsEla (III 1) gave these away to the | Koskimo. |

Now for a while we shall stop calling him Q!Qmx'6d (III 1),

20 because | he is using the nonlEm name LlalEWElsEla (III 1). || After the nonlEm was over, QlQmx'od (III 1) for a time stopped having the name iJalEWELsEla (III 1); | for only when one of his people showed the nonlEm was lie called i. lalEWElsEla (III 1), | in the same waj^ as is done in the winter dance; for they change their | names when the winter dance begins, and tliey do the same with the nonlEm. | Then

25 thev change their names, and take the nonlEm names; and || the names of the men who gave the nonlEm were l !aiEWElsEla, Q !exetasoS I GwtVyolElas, and NEga, because, that you maj- know that the names | of the winter dance, of the nonlsm, and of the secular season are quite different. I just wanted ] to talk about this. [

Now, in the morning, daylight came; and Qlumx'od (III 1), and

30 his II wife T !agwisLla-ugwa (III 8), and the Xaklwax'da-x", made ready to go home. | When thev arrived at Teguxste in the evening, | Qlilmx'oil (III 1) asked his wife T lagwisUayugwa (III 8) for | what he was tliinking of. He wished liis princess | Qwax'ilal (IV 3) and

35 his prince LelElgEmlilas (IV^ 4) to disappear, because || he wanted to give a nonlEm; and his wife T lagwisUayugwa (III 8) told him to go ahead. | After they had finislied taUdng, thej- left their canoe | and went into the house of Qliimx'od (III 1). Immediatelj- | his head wife, WawalaxElag" i^ak" (III 6), gave to eat to her husband

QlQmxod (III 1) I and to his new wife Tlagwisilayugwa (III 8) ; and as soon as || they had eaten, Qlflnixod (III 1) told' Wawahix (Jag- i- 40 4ak" (III 6) his | wish that the supernatural power of the nonlKui should come into his house, and that | their two chiltlren, Qwaxilal (IV 3) and her brother Leh:lgEmlIlas (IV 4), | and also two of his nephews, should disappear. | WawalaxElag' i^lak" (III 6) told him (o go ahead, and || Q!umx'6d (III 1) railed liis numaym, the fwalas,t() 4') come into | his house; and when they were in, Q!finix'od (III 1) spoke, I and said, "This is why I called you, numaym | «walas, that the supernatural power of the nonh;m should come, and that | Qwaxilal (IV 3) and LelElgEmlilas (IV 4), and my nephew K" !esoyak ihs || (IV 10) here, should disappear, and also his younger 50 brother Hamdzid (IV 11)." Fourwere | named by him. When he stopped speaking, the numaym told hmi to go ahead. | Then the supernatural power of the nonlEm sounded on the | roof of the house; and the four disappeared, | and they did what the}- had seen done bv the Koskimo. Then il he gave away the ten sea-otter skins to the 55 Nak !wax' da^x", and his | four dancers used the nonlEm names. Wlien he had done, | Qwax da (II 9) gave as a marriage gift many seals, and then Qliimx'od (III 1) | put them into the four housedishes for the Naklwax'da^x". Then | he changed the name of Qwax' Hal (IV 3), and her name was Doxulk^^d'^lak" (IV 3); and ||

60 Qliimxod (III 1) changed his own name, und his name was Walalag' i- %k" (III 1). I Now we shall stop calling him Q!umx'od (III 1), for his name was now ) Walalag' i4ak" (III 1). T lagwisilayugwa (III 8) had no children, | for she did not remain long having WalSlag'i^lak" (III 1) for her husband. Then she went home. |

65 Evidently on account of this Walalag' i«lak" (III 1) felt badly, II because his wife had gone home. He became ill; | and he had not been ill a long time before he died. Immediately | LelElgEmlilas (IV 4), the son of Waiaiag'i-lak", | took the seat of his father, and he gave awa}' property to the Naklwax'da^x". | He took the name QIQmx'od (IV 4) for his name, because his mind was sick on account

70 of II what Qwax'ila (II 9) had done when he took awa)- quickh' his princess T lagwisilayugwa (III 8). | He thought they had killed his father. Tlierefore | the Xaklwax'da^x" did not want the marriage names that | Qwa.x'ila (II 9) had given to the late QIQmx'od (III 1) to be used. Only | the four house-dishes and the nonlEm were kept

75 by the Nak !wax da^x". II And now they sc-attercd among the Naklwax'da^x", and the | relatives of Qlumx'od (III 1) now ail use the nonlEra. Now, | the numaym 'walas wished QIQmx'od (IV 4) to marry, and to forget | his grief on account of the death of liis father. They | wanted QIQmx'od (IV 4) to marry Omaeli^lak" (IV 7), the

80 princess of the chief of the II numaj^m Kwekwaenox", LEk'Emaxod

(III 0), for he was the | head chief of the Gwawat-nox". Then | 81 Qlumxod (IV 4) and his mother Wawalaxidagiflak" (III 6), and her I daughter Qwaxflal (IV 3) — for they did not let her be named | Doxiilkwi^lak" (IV 3) — were told hy his numaym «wahis to || go 85 ahead and do quickly what they were wishing. Then he was given property by aU | the Nak Iwax'da^x", for there were five numaym in all. I Each gave one pair of blankets to the | chief Q!umx"od (IV 4), every man of the numayms, | as though lie would wipe off Ids teai-s with the pair of blankets, because he was still crying || for his past 90 father. After they had finislied gi'ing blankets, tlie | live numayms of the Nak!wax'da«x" got ready | to pay the marriage money for the princess of LEk'Emaxod (III 9), who was living in tlie village of the Gwawaenox" | at HegEms. Wlien they arrived at IlegEiiis, | they paid the marriage money at once, wliile the Nak!wax'(hi^x" remained sitting II in their canoes. They had twenty-two large traveling- 95 canoes. | After they had paid the marriage money, LEk'Emaxod (III 9) I and his younger brother PEnqOlas (III 10) came, holding in each hand slaves, | each holding two by theii' hands as they came and stood outside of the | house; and with them came their princess Omaeli^ak" (IV 7), with || two female slaves. Omacii=lak)' (IV 7) stood 800 between her father, | LEk'Emaxod (III 9) and her imcle PEnqfllas

2 (III 10). They | told the six slaves to stand in a row, facing seaward; and I when they all had turned seaward, PEnqfllas (III 10), the I 3'ounger brother of LEk'Emaxod (III 9), spoke, and asked 5 Qlumxod (IV 4) to || take care, "because our princess (mine and my brother's) | has a heavy weight. Now, come, son-in-law Q!umxod (IV 4), to your wife!" | Thus he said, and stopped speaking. Then Qltimxod (IV 4) arose | in his canoe. PEuqulas (III 10) liad told him to stand up [ and listen to his words. Then PEnqfllas (III 10)

10 asked Omaeii^lak" (IV 7) || to go to her husband with the six slaves. | Immediately tliree slaves went, one after another. | Omaeli^lak" (IV 7) followed close behind the three | slaves, and throe other slaves followed Omaeli^lak" (IV 7). | They went down the beach into

15 the canoe of Qlum.x'od (IV 4). || There they sat down, and Q!Qmx'5d (IV 4) sat next | to his wife Omaeli^lak" (IV 7). Then PEnqulas (III 10) spoke again, | and said, "These six slaves are the marriage mat of our princess, | that the princess of Q!Om.\od (IV 4) may not sit on tiic floor of your | house, son-in-law, when she goes in. Now,

20 this Dzonoq !\va || house-dish, the wolf house-dish, the grizzly-bear house-dish, and the beaver | house-dish shall go. These are tlie house-dishes for Omaeh^lak'''s (IV 7) food, for aU the tribes, | which are given by her father, Chief LEk'Emaxod (III 9) ; and | you shall have this name, son-in-law. Your name shall be Qlomoqa (IV 4), and I Qwaxilal (IV 8) shall be TslEiulRgEmg-i^lak" (IV 3), and also this II house of m^^ chief, which has a name. Now you shall huve 2o the I house Wlwax"sEm. The ends of the beams are wolves, | and the four posts are wolves, and | your dance shall be the great daiu-e from above, son-in-law; and in the winter dance your name shall be G ilgEmalis (IV 4)." | Thus he said. "That 'is aU, son-in-law. Xow, come || warm yourself in the house of LEk'Ema.xod (III 9), you 30 and yom- crew, son-in-law!" | Thus he said. Then he stopped speaking. Immediately the Nfiklwax'da'x" wont ashore | out of their canoes; and when all were in the house, , Qlumxod (IV 4) and his wife went ashore and went in. | Then LEk'Emaxod told Qliimx'od (IV 4) and his wife Omaeli^'lak" (IV 7) to sit down in the rear of the house. llQlfanx'od (IV 4) and his wife went | right on and sat 35 down. The | six slaves were stiU sitting in the canoe of | Qlflm.x'od (IV 4), watching it. Now LEk'Emaxod (III 9) gave dried salmon to his son-in-law | and his crew, and as a second course he gave them cinquefoil-roots; II and after he had given them to eat, LEk'Emaxod 40 (III 9) spoke, I and said, " Listen to me, chiefs of the Nak !wax' da-'x" ! | I shall ask vou to stay here for four days at liegEms, j that I mav "ot ready the cargo for Omaeli^lak" (IV 7)." Thus he said, and stopfjcd speaking. I The Nak!waxda-x" agreed to what he said. || Then 45 LEk'Emaxod (III 9) sent his hunters to go hunting | many seals.

46 The hunters went out | in the evening in eight canoes. | They stayed awaj' for three days. Then thej' came back home. | They had one

50 hundred and ten seals in their II eight canoes. The hair of the seals was already singed off, | and they were cut open. Then LEk'Emaxod (III 9) I gave them as a marriage gift to his son-in-law Qlflmxod (IV 4), and also the feast name | MEnlesid (IV 4). "That is all now," said LEk'Emaxod (III 9) | to Qlumxod (IV 4). "Now, get

55 read}^ to go home, || son-in-law, with your wife." Thus said Chief LEk'Emaxod (III 9). j Then the Naklwaxda^x" got ready in the | evening; and in the morning, when day came, they loaded their | canoes, and put aboard the four house-dishes and the hundred | and

60 ten seals; and the Naklwax'da^x" went aboard || their canoes. When the)- were all aboard, | Qltimx'od (IV 4) and his wife, Omaeli- ^lak" (IV 7), and the six slaves walked down | the beach and went aboard Qlumx'od's canoe; | and as soon as the}' had sat down, the Naklwax'da^x" started paddhug. | In the evening the}- arrived at

05 their village. II There they unloaded the four house-dishes and the | hundred and ten seals, and carried them into the house of Q !iJmx"od (IV 4). J As soon as everything was out of the canoe, Qlilmx'od (IV 4) I called his numajTn, the 'walas, into his house | to discuss what they would do with the seals and when the feast was to l)e given. II Wlien all were inside, Qlumxod {IV 4) spoke, anti ] said, 70 "O numaym ^walas! I called you to think | al)()ut it, when I sliall give a feast with these hair-seals." Thus he said to Ids | numaym ^valas. After he had spoken, | one of tlie men of the numaym said, "Go on! II Just send them to get fire-wood to cook the seals, so that [ 75 our tribe the Naklwaxnla^x" may eat." Then \ four young men of the numaym ^walas were sent out | to get much fire-wood. The four young men | launched the large canoe to get lire-wood, and || started. 80 They went to a place where there was nnich (h'iftwood; and wlien tliey had gone, | Q!umx-6d (IV 4) asked the liarpooneers of his numaym ^walas | to cut up ten large'seals, to take off the blubber, | and to cut the blubber off spirally, thus : | for lie was goiu" to give one of these strips to the cliief /^^\ "f each one of the four numayms; that is, of the || other ^^^) nunuiyms, not the 85 ^walas; and he had | ten seals cut into short strips, in this way:' | These were to be given to the people of low rank. They give the hmbs | to the chiefs next to the head cliiefs, for the I head chiefs receive the brisket of the seal. This is done in ll lesser seal-feasts. That is not the custom in a 90 great | feast of more than a hundred seals, for generally a

1 That is, by long parallel cuts crossing at right angles.

93 whole I seal is given to the head chief of each numayra, for ] they only cut off the head; that is, when many seals are given at a feast. |

95 I just wanted to talk abou t this. || Now, the twent}" seals that they had cut up were being cooked, | and ninety seals were left raw. It was almost evening when they | finished cutting up the twenty seals, and in the evening also those | who had gone after fire-wood came home. When they arrived on the beach, | the j^oung men of the 900 numaym ^walas went down II and carried up the fire-wood into the house of I Qlumxod (IV 4); and when the lire-wood was all inside, the}' took baskets, | went down to the beach, and picked up stones, and I they carried up the baskets with stones into the house of QWnix'od (IV 4). | Wlien they thought they had enough, they made 5 a cross-pUe of fire-wood in the II middle of the host's house; and when it was high enough, | they piled stones on it, so that they were ready when they wanted to put fire to it. | In the morning, when day came, another man of the | numaym ^walas took boxes and | placed them

10 between the door and the fire. II After doing so, he drew water and poured it ( into the boxes. When (the boxes) were half full, there was enough water in them. | After this they took red-pine wood | and made tongs, as many as there were | boxes. Then they asked the song-leaders ll to sing the fcasting-song, and | the niimayin 15 nvalas learned to sing the song that night. Wlien | they all knew the feasting-song, they went out of | the host's house. In the morning, when day came, they i lighted the fire in the middle of tlio iiouse ; and when it began to blaze up, tliey ll cleared out the house. After 20 they had done so, the stones were red-hot. | Then all the young men of the I mmiaym ^walas were asked to help put red-hot \ stones into the boxes to cook the seal. They came and took | each a pair of tongs, picked out the red-hot 11 stones, and placed them in the boxes 25 for cooking the | seals; and when the water boded, they put in the | butchered seal. When (the boxes) were nearly full, they stopped puttmg in more | butchered seal. They took the tongs and | put more stones on top of the ll butchered seal. When the water was 30 boiUng, they | took mats and spread them over them; and when they were all | covered with mats, the young men | took their tongs and went to invite the four | numayms of the Naklwax'da^x" on behalf of MEiilesid (IV 4), for ll QIQmxod (IV 4) was already using 35 this name, as he was giving a feast. The young men went into | the houses and called every one by name, | standing inside of the doorway of the house of whomever they were inviting; aud when | they

38 had called out the names of all those who lived in the one house, | one of the young men said, "On behalf of Mnnlesid (IV 4)." They II

40 continued saying tliis until they had gone into all the houses of the four I numayms. The guests did not come quickly, ■ because they were afraid of the many seals that were to be given in the feast, for ( often those who are not accustomed to eat seal-blubber vomit. | It

45 took the men a long time to cjJl again and to get the || four numayms to go in. I First of all came the head numaym, the GexsEm. J They went in and sat down in the rear of the house; and when all were inside, | the second numaym, the SlsEnL!e^, came in, and they sat down I at the right-hand side of the house; and after they were all

50 in, the II TsetsEuielecifila came in and sat down \ towards the rear, on the left-hand side of the house; and finally the ] numaym TeuiItEmlEls came and sat down next to the | numaym TsetsEmeleq5la. Wlien the four | numayms of the Naklwax'da^x" were inside, they

55 were told to sing their feasting-songs. || Then tlie first to sing their song were the head | numaym G' exsEm ; and after they were through, | the numaym SisEni. !e^ sang their song: and when they were tlirough, | the numaym TsetsEmeleq&la sang their song; and | wlien they had

60 ended their song, || the numaym TEmltEmlEls sang their song; | and when all had sung, they took the driiin and put it down | jiext to the 02 door. Then they took the [four house-dishes, the marriage (rift (;iven to the father (III 1) of QIumxTxl (IV 4) by the cliief [ of the Koskinio (II 9) — the sea-otter house-dish, the sea-lion house-disli, tlie II wliak- house-dish, and the sea-monster house-dish— and they put them 65 down J at the left-hand side of the house. Then they took four other I house-dishes, the marriage gift to Q!umx"od (IV 4), given by the cliief of the | Gwawaenox, LEk'Emaxod (III 9) — theDzonoq!wa house-dish, the wclf ] house-dish, the l)eaver house-dish, and the grizzly-bear house-dish — and they || put them down at the right- 70 hand side, inside the house. The | eight house-dishes had their heads towards the rear of the house; | and when they put them dowii, the speaker of Q'.iimx-od (IV 4), | whose name was Ila-'mid, t(dd the chiefs of the | four numayms about the four liousc-dishes — the seaotter, II sea-lion, whale and | sea-monster house-dishes — which were 75 obtained as a marriage gift by the dead father (HI 1) j of Q'.umx'op (IV 4) from Qwaxila (II 9), the chief of the Koskimo. '• And | these were obtained in marriage by my chief Q'.umx'od (IV 4) | — the Dzonoqiwa, wolf, beaver, ll and grizzly-bear house-dishes — from Chief 80 LEk'Emaxod (III 9) | — Now take care, G'esxsEm, SlsEiii.'.e', and TsetsEmeleqala — | and you, TEmltEmlEls — and reaUj- eat, for you | see what you will have to eat; for these | dishes have been selected

85 from the auiniiils of the woods, and also from the II chiefs of the animals of the ocean, so that you may eat from them. | Try to eat everything that is in your dishes." Thus said Ha^mid. | Then tbey took the boiled seal and put them into the | eight house-dishes; and when everything was in, Qliimxod (IV 4) | arose and gave the

90 Dzonoqlwa dish and the sea-monster dish II to the head nuniaym, the GexsEm. The | young men of the numaym 'walas took up the two house-dishes with | blubber and put them in front of the numaym G'exsEm; | and after they had done so, Qlum.xod spoke again, and said, I "SlsKULle^, the whale dish and the wolf dish are for you," and

95 the II young men put the whale tlish and the wolf dish | in front of the numaym SisEnLle'. After this was done, | Q!umxod (IV 4) spoke again, and said, "This sea-hon dish and grizzly-bear dish are for you, TsetsEmelcqala;" i and the young men went and ])ut the 1000 two I house-dishesinfront of the numaym TsetsEmeleqala. || And after this had been done, Qliimx'od (IV 4) spoke again, and said. ; "This beaver dish and sea-otter dish are for you, TEmltEmlEls." Then ] the young men went and put the two house-dishes in front of the | numaym TEmltEmlEls. And when the eight | house-dishes with 5 blubber had been put down, Qlflmxod (IV 4) sat down. Ij Then his speaker, lla'mid, arose, and spoke. He said, | "Now, go ahead, you four great mimayms! Now it is well done. ; Now eat as well as you 7 can, and eat it all." Thus he said | and stopped s])eaking. Then Helamas, the head chief of the [ nuniaym Ge.xsian, arose and spoke. He said, "Don't || sit in this way, Chief Yaqok Iwalag ills (he meant 10 the chief of the | nuinaym SisEni. !c-') ; and also IliitiKlal (the hea.l chief I of the TsetsEmeleqala) ; | and you, Ts!Ex-ed (he meant the chief of the | numaym TEmhEmli:ls) ! Stand up, and let us | sliow that we have sweet food to eat!" Thus he said: and when II he lo stopped speaking, the four chiefs arose. | They were naked, and they took hold of a | long strip of blul)her and ale it. Then the men of low rank | also arose and took th(^ l)lubber of the seal | and ate it. They all stood while they were eating it. They do not || eat the skin 20 of the seal-blubber at a great | seal-feast. After they had eaten enough, | they sat down. Then the young men of the numaym | ^walas took the house-dishes and carried them out of the house and j put them down outside. Afterwards they gave the II whole raw seals 25 to the chiefs, and they cut in two jiieces | the seals which thev gave to the people of low rank. When they had | finished, the numaym ^walas assembled in one place in the house, and they sang the new | feasting-songs of Q!umxod (lY 4), and then | his sister, Qwax'ilal

30 (IV 3), danced. When the song of the II numaym was at an end, Ha'raid said that Qwaxilal (IV 3) had changed her name, for now | her name was Ts!EndEgEragi%k" (IV 3); and Qliimxod (IV 4) | also had changed his name, and his name was now Msidesid (IV 4). Thus he said, and | he stopped speaking. Then all the guests went out.

Now I I shall talk about the sister of Qliimxod (IV4), TslEndE-

35 gEmg'i^lak" (IV 3). II Now, the princes of the chiefs of the | various tribes wanted to marry her, for they had seen the eight housedishes. I The chief of the numaym Q!6rakMut!Es of the | Gwa^sEla, Llasotlwahs (III 11), asked her in marriage for his prince Sesaxalas

40 (IV 8) ; I and the Gwa^sEla came to woo her at Baas, for ll all the Nak Iwa.x' da^x" had gone there with their houses, and did not go back to Tegilxste. | It was evening when they arrived outside of Baas. I Then Llasotlwalis (III 11) spoke to his tribe, and said, | "Listen to me, tribes ! I do not wish to | pay the marriage money in

45 the evening. Let us sleep here, and go in the morning || to pay the marriage money, when the Nak !wax' da^x" wake up!" | Thus he said. Imnicdiateh' the speaker PEngwid arose, | and also spoke. He said, " What you say is good, | chief, for j'ou are going to make really war against Ts!EndEgErag'i%k" (IV 3), the | princess of Qliimxod

(IV 4'), and therefore your word is good, chief. Let us || meet iii the 50 da^ytime and talk with the Nakhvax'da'x" about the marriage, for I I think there will be a sham-fight for the princess of Cliief Qlumx'od (IV 4)." | Thus he said and stoppetl speaking. His tribe agreed to [ what he had said. |

Now they slept; and in the morning, when day came, II the 5.') men of the Gwas^Ela dressed themselves. When they iiad | finished, they started in four large canoes: | and when they arrived at the island in front of Baas, | the four canoes stopped. Then i, lasotiwalis (III 11) arose and spoke. \ He said, "Now, Chief Sewid, you, cliief of the || numaym Gigilgam, now go and ask Chief , Qlumxod 60 (IV 4) for liis daughter in marriage;— and you. Chief GwayolElasEme^ — you, chief of this numaym | SisEni. !eS — go and ask in mar- riage the daughter of Chief Qlumx'od (IV 4): — | and vou, PEugwid, of my numaym Q!6mk' !ut!Es, | go and Usten behind our chiefs.— Now, you, my || young men, paddle for these cliiefs." Then he 65 stopped speaking; and they went i into one canoe, the fastest traveUng canoe; and | the young men paddled very fast, and arrived at the beach of the | house of Qliimx-od (IV 4). Then the two chiefs, | Sewid and Gway5lElasEme', and the speaker of Q!uni.K'6d, 1| PEtigwid, "0 went ashore, and went into the house of Chief Q!timx'od (IV 4). |

1 She is rt'aliy his sister.

71 They wont and sat down inside of the door of the honse. Then | the chief of the nnmayni (iigUgftni, Sewid, spoke, and said, | "Now turn your face this way, Cliief Q!umxod (IV 4), and | listen to what brought us here!" (That is the way they talk in great orations.) ||

75 "Now we have come to ask in marriage your | princess TslEndsgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3), Chief QlGmx'od (IV 4), for the prince of our chief | L!as6tIwalis(III 11), Sesaxalas (IV 8)." Thus he said, and he stopped speaking. Then | Q!umx'5d (IV 4) replied, and said, ''Tell | Chief

80 i,!as6tlwalis (III 11) that I accept his prince || Sesaxalas (IV 8), because he is of the same rank as my princess." Thus he said, and he stopped speaking. | Then the chief GwityolElasEme^ arose and | spoke. He said, " Indeed, I never fail to get | what I want and what I try to get. Thank you, Chief Qlumxod (IV 4), | that you do not

85 refuse what we ofTered. Now |! I shall turn back and take your good word, great chief, | to my diicf Llasotlwalis (III 11). Now, come. Chief Sewid, — and | you, PEngwid, — and let us go now!" Thus he said. Wlien they had | stopped speaking. Chief Q!fimx'od (IV 4)

90 spoke again, and ] said, " Please wait a while, chiefs, and II carry along my princess Ts!EndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3) !" Thus he said, and took I three pairs of blankets, and he gave each | of them one pair.

After this the three | chiefs went out, shigiag their sacred songs us 1)3 they went along. They went .aboard | the traveling-canoe. The young men were sitting in the canoe, ll waiting for them. Then they 95 paddled back to where the other | canoes were left. Tiic throe chiefs were still standing, | carrying in their arms the blankets, and singing their sacred songs. Wlien ] they arrived, the speaker of QIQm.xotl, PEngwid, spoke and | said, "O Chief i. !as6tiwa]is (III 11) ! || you will 100 now see these chiefs coming, carrying in their arms the wife of Sesax^las (IV 8). | They are so great, that they obtain what they want, on account of their greatness. | Now, get ready, and let us pav the marriage-money!" Thus he said, and | he stopped speaking, Then Llasotiwalis (III 11) thanked him for what he hatl said, and | all the strong young men were put into two canoes || to be ready for a 5 sham-fight. After tliis had been done, | the bows of tlie canoes were put in hne, and they started. Now on each side of the | canoes (2 and 3) with the yoimg men, were the canoes used b' the weaker men and by the | chiefs (1 and 4). ' (IZI) When they had nearly arrived at the beach of the house j j--- — ^^ of j Q !umx' od (IV 4), they did not see a single man || walk- ing about, for 10

4), and they saw a long roof-board stand- ^ ing on end |

at the bank in front of Baas, in front of the house of

12 QlQmx'od (IV4), in thismamier: | Its name is Climbing-Board. Not all the Gwa^sEla knew | what it meant, why the roof-board was

15 put up. Only one among the || old men knew what it meant, and then " all the Gwa^sEla were forbidden] by that one old man to paddle. As soon as | they all stopped paddling, the old man, whose | name was Hayalkin, spoke, and said, "Now, take care, | young men, of the roof-board that I see standing on end! It is

20 called II Climbing-Board, for it means a mountain as it is standing on the beach. | TslEndE^Emg'i^lak" (IV 3) will come and sit on top of what represents a mountain, and you, | young men, will be called upon to go up towards her whom we want to get in marriage; | and if one of you young men succeed in going up to the seat of | TslEudEgEmgi^lak" (IV 3), you must stand by her

25 siile II and just stand stiU, and let our chief speak, for ] then we shall claim TslEndEgEmgi-luk" (IV 3). If you | do not reach the seat of the princess (IV 3) of Chief Q'.umx'od (IV 4), | then we can not get her whom we came to get in marriage. I mean that | all of j-ou men must take care." Thus he said, and he stopped speaking.

30 Immediately II thej^ all paddled, and came to the beach in front of the house of I Qlumx'od (IV 4). Now, the bows of the foiu' canoes |

were, in lino on the beach; and first ('hid' Sewid spoke, iino lold t he 82 Nak'.wax'da^x" to go and get in marriage the princess of | Qliinixod (IV 4), Ts!EndEgEmg-inak" (IV 3). As soon as he stopped speaking, II the other chief, GwayolEhisEme^ | spoke also, and said the H.'j same as the other one had said to the | Nak!\vax"da^" about their coming to get in marriage the princess of Q!umx'od (IV 4), | TslEndEgEnig-i^lak" (IV 3). Thus he said, and took np a' blanket. Then he called | one of his young men to go and stand by his side in the canoe. Then he || counted five pairs of blankets, which he put on 40 his shoulders; and after | he had put on the five pairs of blankets, he said, "Now I shall marry you with these five pairs of blankets." | The young man went up the bcacli and carried tliem | into the house oi Qliimx'od (IV 4), and put them down in the rear of the house of | Q!umx'od (IV 4). | The Naklwax'da^x" remained in the houses, and not II one of them showed himself outside. Then he comited five 45 more pairs of | blankets on the shoulders of another young man, and GwayolElasEme^ | said, "Carry these five blankets." They continued doing this, and did not stop until | two hundred and twenty blankets had been given out of the canoe. | After this had been done he said, "That is all." Then he turned || towards the Gwa'sEla 50 spoke, and said, "Now, Gwa^sEla, | we have fuiished. Now let us see what is coming, how they will turn | my word into war." Thus

53 he said, and sat down; and when | he sat down in the canoe, the uncle of TslEndEgEmgi^lak" (IV 3), | Qasnomalas (III 14), came out

55 and stood in front of the house of QlQmx'od (IV^ 4). || He spoke, and said, "Is that you, Gwa^sEla ? | Hav^e aou conne to get in marriage the princess of my chief | Q !umxod (IV 4) ? Xow, take care, Gwa^sEla !" Thus he said, and | turned towards the door of the house of Q lumx'od (IV 4), and said, | "8ham-fight!" As soon as he had said "Sham-

00 fight!" the !| chiefs of the Naklwax'da^x" came out, bent forward and carrying short | poles representing spears, and went against the Gwa^sEla, who were still sitting in their j marriage canoes; and when the chiefs had come out | of the house, then the young men came. They did not carry anj-thing. | They went right down to the beach;

65 and when they had gone down, || the chief of the Gwa^sEla, iJasotlwalis (III 11), arose, and spoke | to his tribe. He said, "Don't sit in this way, Gwa^sEla! | Go and meet the great tribe!' and he said, | "Waya'!' and when he said "Waja'!," all the 3'oung men | stood

70 up in their canoes, || jumped into the water, and went to meet the young men of the Nak!waxda^x". Then | the- took hold of one another; and while they were fighting, | Ts!EndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3) went up to the top of the climbing-board, and | sat down on a platform at the top of the board. They | had not seen when she

) tice figure on p. 1054.

went up there, for the tl Gwa^sEla and the Nak iwax'da^x" were really 75 fighting. When she | was seated, Qasnomalas (III 14) stopped his tribe the Naklwaxda^x", | saying that there had been enough shamfighting. Immediately he was | obeyed by his tribe the Niiklwax'- da^x", who went back | to the top of the bank of the village Baas, and they all stood behind || the top of the chmbing-board. The Gwa^sEla, SO on their part, | went into their canoes. Then Qasnomalas (III 14) spoke ( and said, "O Gwa^sEla! we have finished the sham-fight, for we have made a name | for the future child of Ts!EndEgEmg-i«lak" (IV 3), and our chief | Sesaxalas (IV S). His name shall be El^ElkOlas and XomalElas, || if by good luck they obtain a child. Now, take care, 85 Gwa^sEla, | on account of TslEndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3) ! She is sitting now on top of a mountain. | — Now you, young men, try to get her! Go ashore from | your canoes, and try one at a time to run up | to the seat of this princess of Chief Q!umx"6d (IV 4) !" || Thus he said, and 90 stopped speaking. Then Chief Q!Qmx'6d (IV 4) ] put down forty blankets on one side of the climbing-board, | and Chief Sewid of the Gwa^sEla stood up and spoke. | He said, "Don't stay in this way, young men of the Gwa^sEla! Try to | get the wife for our cliief Sesaxalas (IV 8) !" Il Thus he said, and he stopped speaking. Imme- 95 diately the young men of the Gwa^sEla | went ashore out of their

97 traveling-canoes, and stood at the lower end of the | climbing-board; and the chiefs of the Gwa'sEla stood | seaward from the young men. Then one young man tried to run up, | but he did not reach the top. 200 Then thej* gave him one pair of blankets. || They continued doing this. Xow, there was one really skillful j young man, who was told by the chiefs to go last, when all the others had given it up. | He was the only one left to run. Then Cliief | LlasotiwaUs (III 11) spoke to him, and said, "Now go, child! You are the one who has | never given up. Xow go and get the name for obtaining the princess of 5 Chief II QIQmx'od (IV 4)!" Thus he said, and stopped speaking. Immediately | the young man went. He stepped into the water to wet his feet, and then he | came back and ran up the climbing-board ; and there he stood by the | side of Ts lEndEgEmg' i^lak" (IV 3); and while he was standing there, | the chiefs of the Gwa^sEla sang their

10 sacred songs. || Now Chief Q!umx'od (IV 4) gave five pairs of blankets I to the young man. The name of this young man was Gwayos- dedzas. | (jw&yosdedzas did not stand there long when he came down ■with TslEndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3), | and they went into the house of Q!Qmxod (IV 4). Now Qasnomalas (III 14) told the | Gwa'sEla to

15 go back into their traveling-canoe for a httle while, "for || 3-ou have obtained the princess TslEndEgEmgi^lak" (IV 3) of my chief. ] Now listen to what I shaU say to you, Chief Sesaxalas (IV 8), to your I prince. Chief LlasotiwaUs (III 11) ! Now you will receive the four I house-dishes— the sea-otter house-dish, the sca-hon house 18 dish, the whale | house-dish, and the sea-monster house-dish. These were given in marriage to the || dead father (III 1) of my chief here 20 Qlumxod (IV 4), by Chief Qwax'ila (II 9) of the | Koskimo. Now, Chief Sesaxalas's aV 8) name will be | Kwax-ilanokilme' aV 8), and the marriage mat of TsiEndEgEmgiflak" (IV 3) | will be a hundred and twenty blankets,— else your wife, | Cliief SesaxMas (I V 8) , would sit down on the bare floor of your house,— and also these ten |i boxes of crabapples and five boxes of | oil to be poured on the 25 crabapples, and also the house | which I obtained in marriage, Aurora-Face, from Chief | Qwaxila (II 9) of the Koskuno, and tlie name for your dancer when you | give a feast. His name shall be MElned. That is all || now. Now, come, Gwa^sEla, and warm your- 30 selves in the house of | QIQmx'od (IV 4)! Tlie fh-e is burning." Thus he said, and he stopped speaking. | Immediately the Gwa^sEla went ashore out of their canoes and | went into the house of Q !iimx'od (IV 4). When they had all gone in, | they were given dried salmon to eat; and after eatmg, || Qlumxod (IV 4) told liis brother-in-law 35 Sesaxalas (IV 8) to stop over night at Baas, so that | Ts!EndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3) might get ready what she was going to take along. Then | Sesaxalas (IV 8) obeyed what his brother-in-law Q!iim.'od (IV 4) had said. | In the morning, when day came, the Gwa^sEla loaded their canoes with the crabapple-boxes | and the boxes of oil

40 and the four house-dishes; || and when all were aboard, TslEndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3) came out | of the house of her brother Q!iimx"6d (IV 4) with her husband Sesaxfilas (IV 8), and | she went aboard the canoe of her husband Sesaxilas (IV 8). When | they were seated, the Gwa^sEla paddled away, | going home to their village Gwek"ilis.

45 As soon as they arrived || there, the father of Sesax^las (IV 8), Llasotiwalis (III 11), told the | }"Oung men of his numaym to clear out the house, because he wished | a feast to be given at once by his prince Sesax&las (IV 8), for he was proud of | the four house-dishes which he had obtained in marriage. When the young men had |

50 cleared out the house, they went to invite the numaym || Gig'ilgS.m and the SlsEnLle^and the young men of the | numaym QlOmk' !ut!Es. When they were aU inside, they took ashore the | ten boxes of crabapples and the five boxes | with oil, and also the four house-dishes. They | put them down inside the door of the house; and after they

55 had II been put down, Chief LlasotlwaUs (III 11) arose and | spoke. He said, "Now, look at these, you two | numayms, GTg'il^am and SisEnL !e' ! I went to marry Ts lEndEgEmg' i^lak" (IV 3) , | the princess of Chief Q!Qmx'5d (IV 4); and | by good luck I obtained these ten

60 boxes of crabapples || and these five boxes of oil to be poured | over the crabapples. Now sing your feasting-songs, Gig iJgam, and you, 61 SlsEiiLleM" I Thus he said, and stopped speaking; and immediately the G-ig-ilgam sang their feasting-songs. | They sang two feastingsongs, and two | feasting-songs were also sung by the SisEnLle^ After they had sung their || feasting-sougs, they poured the crab- 65 apples into the four house-dishes; | and when they had poured one box into each one | of the house-dishes, they took one box of oil and | poured it into the four house-dishes. Then they | took many small dishes and put crabapples into them; || and when the crabapples had 70 been put in, they poured oil over them. | Then all were wet with oil. Then Llasotiwalis (III 11) stood up | and spoke. He said, "Now I will distribute the dishes, | my numaym Qlomk' !ut!Es." He said, "This I sea-otter dish and sea-monster dish are for you, G'Ig'ilgara." Immediately the young men || put the sea-otter dish in front of 75 the chief of the | Gig'tlg^m, Sewid; and they put the sea-monster house-dish | in front of the prince of Sewid, K'imged. After | this had been done, Llasotiwahs (III 11) spoke again, and said, "This | whale dish and sea-Uon dish are for you, SlsEuLle^!" and immediately II the young men took up the whale house-dish and put it in 80 front of I the chief of the numaym SlsEnLle^, Gw&yoI^ElasEme^ ; and | they took the sea-lion dish and put it in front of his prince | X'iLK^ed.

After this had been done, they put | small dishes, one in front of each 85 four men (they call it || " La'staak" " when there is one dish for every | man, and one dish for every chief and for | every prince). When they all had been put down, | Llasotiwalis ClII 11) told them to go ahead and eat, and they all | began to eat; and after they were 90 through, II L'.asotiwahs (III 11) told them that now he had changed the name of his prince Sesaxalas (IV 8), and that | his name woidd be Kwaxilanokume' (IV 8), and that the name of his dancer would be I MElned. Thus he said, and turned to his numaym the | Q !6mk' !ut !es, and said, " Don't sit in this way, numaym Q !6mk' !utlEs, I but go and get the marriage mat of TslEndEgEmg'i'lak" 95 (IV 3), the || hundred and twenty blankets, so that we may wipe off the mouths of our chiefs; [ otherwise their mouths will be oily." Thus he said, and stopped speaking. | Immediately the young men went and took the blankets ashore out of | the canoe. They brought them in, and put them down inside of the door of the house. | Then 300 1. !as6tiwahs (III 1 1 ) spoke again, and said to his Ij numaym Q !6mk' !utlEs, "Now let us wipe off the mouths of our chiefs | with these hundred and twenty blankets, the marriage mat of the princess of | Qliimx'od (IV 4)." Thus he said, and turned his face to the guests, and I said, holding one pair of blankets, "Now 1 will wipe off your mouth, I Chief Sewid." Then a 3'oung man belonging to the II

numaym of Kwax'ilanokume^ (IV 8) took the one pair of blankets | 5 and gave it to Chief Sewid; and | L,!as5tlwalis (III 11) took up another pair of blankets, and said, | "Now 1 will wipe off 3-our mouth. Chief Kimged" (he meant the prince of | Sewid); and" this also was given by a young man to K'lmged; || and Llasotlwalis (III 10 11) continued doing this with the blankets; | and when all had been given out to the numaym G'ig"ilg&m, then he also | wiped off the oil from the mouth of the SisEntle^;' and after this had been done, | the guests went out. Ts!EndEgEmg"i«lak" (IV 3) did not have a child | by her husband Kwax'se^slala (IV S), for she did not stay long || with her husband. Then they parted. TslEndE^Emgi^lak" (IV 3) 15 went home | to Baas. For two winters | TslEndEgEing'iMak" (IV 3) had no husband. Then she was asked in marriage by ^maxiilag'ilis (IV 9) I of the numaym Seni^Em of the Kwagul; but her | name was no longer TslEndEgEmg'i^lak" (IV 3), because her uncle II Qasnomalas (III 14) made her dance, and her name was LaLlElE- 20 wedzEmga (IV 3), and ] I shall call her so after this. Wlien her brother Q liinix'od (IV 4 | (but now the name of Q IQmx'od (IV 4) was no longer Qliimx'od (IV 4), for his name was | K' !adalag'i]is (IV 4), the name of his dead uncle K" ladalag'ilis' (III 12), and | I shall now name him thus, by this his new name) ... I! When ^maxulag'llis 25 (IV 9) finished speaking with K" ladalag'ilis (IV 4), then ^maxtilag'i- Us I called the Kwag' ul tribes into the house of his son | 'nEmogwis.

27 (V 1), and then ^maxiilag'iJis (IV 9) told the chiefs that he had | asked in marriage i- !aL lElEwedzEmga (IV 3), the princess of K' !&dalagiUs (IV 4), the ciiief | of the numaym ^walas, and also that

30 K' !§dalag'ilis (IV 4) had || told him to marry his sister quickly. Thus said 'maxulagiUs (IV 9). | After he had told this to his chiefs, the Kwagul agreed, | and told him to marry quickly. Immediately ♦maxiilagllis (IV 9) counted | twelve hundred blankets with the young men of his numaym, | theSenLlEm; and when they had all been

35 put down, the II chiefs told them to start, if the next day should be fine. After | they had finished talking, they went out and got ready. At | daylight in the morning he put the twelve hundred blankets | into four large canoes; and when they were all aboard, |

40 they started. At noon they arrived on the island in front of || Baas; and when the four canoes came together, | the chief of the numaym SenLlEm, | HamisElal, arose and spoke. He said to the chiefs of the I Kwag'ul, "Now, let us follow the words of our past old men | in regard to what we have to saj' when we go paddhng to get a wife —

45 Now, II Chief P'.asElal, — and you. Chief Nohs, — and you, Chie Kwax'se^staladze, \ — go and speak about the marriage to Chief K" ladalagilis (IV 4). Now | let the yoimg men take you there, for you always succeed in what you want, | chiefs." Then he stopped speaking. And the chief of the | numaym La&lax' s'Endayo, P lasdal, and the chief of the || numaym Kdkwak !iim of the Q !omoy&«ye, 50 Nohs; and the chief of the 1 numaym DzEndzEnx'qIayo, Kwax'- se^staladze, went in one | canoe; and the young men paddled, going to the beach in front of | the house of K' !&dalag'Ilis (IV 4). As soon as they arrived, the | three chiefs went ashore and into the house of II K" ladalag'ihs (IV 4). There they sat down next to the 55 door; and | first Chief P lasElal arose and spoke, | and said, "Now sit up, Chief K" ladalagiUs (IV 4), and | hsten to what I have to say. I come, sent by my chief | ^maxfllagihs (IV 9), to speak about the marriage, for I want to pay the marriage money for || your princess 60 L !aL lElEwedzEmga (IV 3)." Thus he said, and' stopped speaking. | Then he sat down again; and Chief Nohs arose, and he also 1 spoke, and said, "Now you have heard it. Chief | K' !fi.dalag'ilis (IV 4). I come to speak about the marriage, sent by my chief | ^maxiilag"ihs (IV9), who wants to marry your princess, CliiefK' !adalag'iJis (IV4),I1 L !aL lElEwedzEmga (IV 3)." Thus he said, and stopped speaking. | 65 Then he sat down, and | Kwax'se^staladze arose and spoke. He said, I "Indeed, it is necessary to speak in this way when we try to get the princess of a chief. | Listen to me, child, K' ladalag'ihs (IV 4), for I I came here on account of a great thing. It is reaUy from you that I try to get in marriage your princess. Chief II K' l&dalag'ihs 70 (IV 4). I come, sent by my friend 'maxulag'ilis (IV 9), | to talk

71 about the marriage. I come to pay the marriage-money for your princess, | Chief K' ladalag'ilis (IV 4), for l !aL lElEwedzEmga (IV 3)." After he had said so, he stopped | and sat down. At once Qasnomahis (III 14), the ! imcle of K' !4dalag"Ilis (IV 4), arose. He took one

75 pair of blankets, || spoke, and said, "Now you have her, chief. I Now your wife wLU go with you, chiefs. Now come and pay the marriagemoney, I chiefs. Now your wife will go with you; namely, what I carry here." | Thus he said, and gave two pairs of blankets to each of the I three chiefs. Then Qasnomalas (III 14) gave two pairs of ||

80 blankets to the chiefs, and said, " This is your wife, | these blankets." Thus he said, and went out. Then | the three chiefs went out, aboard their | canoe, and thej- paddled back. When they approached I the place where they had left the three canoes, they stood

85 up, II holding the blankets in their arms and singing their sacred songs. When I they arrived, PlasElal spoke. He said, "Now look at me, Chief I 'maxQlag'ihs (IV 9) ! Now we come, carr3^ing on our arms your wife, | LlaLlElEwedzEmga (IV 3). Now we have her, Kwag'ul. We were told to go ahead and pay the marriage money | by Chief K" ladalag'ilis (IV 4)." Thus he said, and stopped speaking. ||

90 Immediately strong young men went aboard one of the canoes, | for it was known that the Naklwaxda^x" alwavs had a sham-fight when I any one of another tribe married their princess. After tliis 92 had been done, | they put the bows of the marriage canoes in Une ! and paddled. Wlien they came to the point of the II island in front 95 of Baas, they saw the climbing-board standing up | in front of the house of K' ladalag'ihs (lY 4), and there was nobody | walking about outside of the houses. Then the | four canoes arrived in front of the house of K' ladalag'ilis (lY 4). | Then PlasElal arose, and spoke to the Kwag'ul. || He said, "Now I will speak, Chief Nolis, and Kwax- 400 se^stala, | the way our ancestors used to speak when they went wooing." I Thus he said, and turned his face towards the village of the Nak !wax"da«x"; | and he spoke aloud, and said, " I come, great tribe, | Naklwax'da^x", I come to woo LlaL'.ElEwedzEmga (lY 3), your II princess. Chief K" !ada.lag"ihs (IV 4)." Thus he spoke, and took a 5 blanket, | and he said, "I get married with this one pair, two pairs, three pairs, | four pairs, ten blankets." Thus he said when there were five pairs of blankets. | And now the son of ^maxulag'ilis (lY 9), ^nEmogwis (Y 1), carried the | blankets up the beach and put them into the house of K' ladalag'ilis (lY 4); || and then P!asElal counted 10 another five pairs of blankets and | put them on the shoulder of ^nEmogwis, and he carried them into the house of | K' ladalag'ibs (lY 4) ; and when there were five hundred blankets, | he spoke again while he was carrying the blankets. "Now I | carry these." Thus

15 he said while he was counting another five pairs of blankets; || and when there were another five hundred blankets, then he said, " There | are one thousand blankets!" and he said again, | "Now I carry these blankets. I call her with these blankets." Then he counted | one hundred blankets and put them on the shoulders of ten | young men;

20 and when they went up the beach, PlasElal said, || "Now there are eleven hundred blankets." When the | young men came back, PlasElal said again, holding up a blanket, | "Now with these hundred blankets I hft your | princess. Chief K' !fi,dalag' ilas (IV 4). I wish that | j'our princess come now into my canoe." Thus he said, ||

25 and put five pairs of blankets on the shoulders of each of the ten | young men. The}' took them uito the house of K' ladalag ihs (IV 4) ; | and when the young men came back, they went aboard their canoes. | Then Qasnomalas (III 14), the uncle of K' I^dalag'ihs (IV 4), came and stood | in front of the house. He turned towards the door of the

30 house of || K' ladalagilis (IV 4), and called out aloud, and said, "Come, now, Chief | K' ladalag'ilis (IV 4), come out with j'our tribe and I take your princess to her husband, | ^maxdlag'ihs (IV 9)!" Thus he said, and stopped speaking. Then the | Naklwaxda^x" went

35 out of the house of K' ladalag'ilis (IV 4) and stood in a row || in front of the house. Then K' ladalagilis (IV 4) followed them with his wore on her head a | hat covered with abalone shells, and she wore a blue blanket covered with abalone shell, | and she carried a copper named Looking-Sideways. They stood | in the middle of the line of their tribe. Then Qasnomalas spoke, || and said, "Look at this, 40 chiefs of the Kwag'ul, at this | wife of ^maxillagilis fIV 9) ! This is the dress of my grandfather, | the way iJai. lElEwedzEmga (IV 3) is dressed. Now come, chiefs, to this | wife of your chief, aiid let her go with her marriage mat, | the copper Looking-Sideways, which is worth fourteen hundred blankets; || and her dress has sixty | abalone 45 shells, and your name will be Q!exetaso (IV 9), | son-in-law, and the name of your dancer will be | Hemask'as^o Q!6mog\-a and Hele^stes and P!esp!EdzedzEmga and | Ex' ts lEmalalili^lak" and Hiimasi^lak";" for the chief had many children, and ll therefore he received many 50 names as a marriage gift. "Now come, and take | your wife, chiefs!" Thus he said, and he stopped speaking. Immediately 1 the three chiefs — PlasElal and Nolis and Kwax'se^staladze — | went ashore. They went to the place where l !aL lElEwedzEmga (IV 3) was standing; and when | they reached there, K' ladalag'ihs (IV 4) gave two pairs of blankets to || each of the three chiefs, and l !aL '.eIewb- 55 dzEmga (IV 3) | walked back with them. Then she sat down by the

57 side of her husband | ^maxvllagiUs. They did not run up the climbing-board, which was | just standing there. When l !aL '.ElEwedzEmga (IV 3) was seated, | Qasnomalas spoke, and said, "Now wait a

60 while, II Kwag'ul, for the privilege-box of your wife, | ^maxOJag'llis (IV 9) !" Thus he said, and ran into the house of K' ladalag'ilis (IV 4). I And when he went in, the cannibal whistle and the | q!a,inin&gfis whistle sounded, and the frog whistle of the frog wardancer and the whistle of the | fire-dancer, and it was not long before

65 they stopped sounding. Il Then Qasnomalas came out of the house, swinging the | rattle of the assistant of the cannibal; and he told liis tribe | the Nak!wax'da^x" to beat time fast; and when they were beating time, he caught in his hand the | supernatural power of the winter dance and threw it upon the Kwag'ui. | Immediately l !aL !e1e-

70 wedzEmga (IV 3) told her husband's son, || Ya^is (V 1), to get excited, and then Yagwis (V 1) uttered the cannibal cr-. | He was excited, went ashore, and ran into the house. | Then Qasnomalas (III 14) spoke, and said, "Now I | invite you in, friends, on behalf of my son-in-law ^maxulag'ihs (IV 9), that we | may pacify Yagwis

75 (V 1)." Then he stopped speaking, and the II Kwag'ui went ashore and went into the house of K' !adalagiUs (IV 4). | When they were all in the house, ^ma.xulagiUs (IV 9) and his wife | l !aL lElEwedzEniga (IV 3) went in and sat down in the rear of the house; | and wlien they were seated, Qasnomalas (III 14) spoke, and said, | "Now, fiiends, Nak'.waxda^x", be ready to pacify ll our great frii'iid Yagwis 80 (V 1)." When he stopped speaking, | Yiigwis (V 1) uttered the cannibal cry at the door, and then | the Nak !\vax" da^x" sang four songs; and when they had pacified | Yagwis (V 1), Qasnomalas (III 14) let liim sit down at the seat of | ^maxtUag'ihs (IV 9). When he was seated, Qasnomalas (III 14) brought the ll carved privilege- 85 box. On top of the box was a neck-ring | of red cedar-bark. Then he turned to his | tribe the Naklwax'da^x". He did not speak loud, | and said, ''Wliat shall we say against this, what I carry here, my tribe | Nak !wax' da^x" ? for this is what the late ^maxwa (II 1) obtained in marriage || from the Awik" !enox". Now, tliis shall go to 90 my son-in-law | ^maxulag'ihs (IV 9), and also the name for this cannibal. His | name shall be Hamtse^stiisElag'iUs; and after a while 1 shall give | names to the other three dancers when I pay the marriage debt." Thus he said while he was putting | down in front of Yag^vis (V 1) the box containing the carved privileges. After ll this 95 they gave food to the Kwag'ul; and as soon as the | Kwag'ul had eaten, they went out, and Yagwis (V 1) | carried the carved box. Then he went out of the house and | went aboard the canoe of Ins

500 her husband ^maxiiJag'ilis (IV 9), went last || out of the house, and went aboard the canoe in which Yagwis (V 1) was seated. When | all the Kwag'ul had gone aboard, they started, and went home to Fort Rupert. | Late at night they arrived at Fort Rupert, and | immediately all the Kwagul went ashore into their | houses. When 5 dayhght came, in the morning, ^maxulag'ilis (IV 9) invited || the Kwag'ul to a feast in the house of his son ^nEmogwis (VI), | for now his name was no longer Yag^vis (V 1), because it was no real | winter dance. When all the Gwetela, Q!6moy&^ye, | ^walas Kwag'ul, and Q!6mk' !ut!ES had come in, they were given breakfast; [ and after

10 breakfast 'nEmogwis (V 1) took the copper II Looking-Sideways and told the four Kwag'ul tril)es that he was going to sell it. | At once the cliief of the numaym | G'Ig'Ilgam of the Q!6moya^ye, whose name was ^walas, arose, and asked ^uEmogwis (V 1} for the copper. | Immediatel)^ 'UEmogwis (V 1) gave the copper | to the chief ^walas.

15 He took it, and said that he || would buy it for fourteen hundred blankets. | When he stopped speaking, ^nEmogwis (V 1) thanked him for what he had said; | and after they had finished talking, the Kwag'ul tribes went out | before noon. Then Chief ^walas called to-

20 gether the | four Kwag'ul tribes, to sit in the summer seat outside II of his house; and when all the Kwag'ul had assembled, \ ^walas asked all the men to pay their blanket debts, and | immediatel}' they paid him.

The Kwfig-ul did not stay there a long time. | They paid (Mi()n),'h Cor 2;5 the price of the copper. Then | they bought it for fourteen hunch-ed l)hmi^ets: and i| after they had bought it, Yagwis (V 1) became excited 25 again, and in the evening | he was pacified. 'Then he danced, wearing around his neck the thick | cedar-bark ring wliich carried tlie wintc^ (hxnce, and a thick head-ring of red cechir-bark, and he also | wore the bear-skiu blanket while he was dancing. After | they had sung four songs for him, he was pacified. || Now he had the name given Idm in 30 marriage by K' !adalag-ilis (IV 4). Now his name was | Ilamtse- ^stasElag-iUs (V 1); and after this he was no longer call()d Yagwis (V 1) ; I and when lie went into the sacred room, they ga-e away ]' the fourteen hundred blankets to the four Kwag'ul tribes: | and after the blankets had been given away, the Kwag'ul went out. || Tiiis was the 35 marriage mat given by L !aL lElEwedzEuiga (IV 3) to lier husband, | fourteen hundred blankets. Now ] K" !iidalag'ilis (IV 4) is goinc to pay the marriage debt to his brother-in-law '^nia.xulag'ilis (IV 9) the coming winter. I That is all about this. I

Now I shall answer what I have l)een asked t)y you about the late 1 cliief I -'niaxUA ahdzewlien he married Q !e.'sesElas (III 7),tlie princess of tj !iimx" 6d (II S) . I Q lumx' od gave in marriage his name Q !umx' od | to

1 This is the marriage ot fmaxfllagilis, the narrator, to his second wife. 75052—21—35 eth— pt 2 19

his son-in-law, 'maxQyalidze (III 1 ) . Tlien the name of ^maxQyaUdze || 5 was QlOmx'od after that. Then the father-in-law (II 8) of the one who had now the name QlOmx'od | gave property to liis tribe, and then he had tlie name Q lilmx" Elag'ilis (II 8) . ' Now one of the famdy names of the chief Q !iimx'od (II 8) had been given away in marriage, | for he gave him a name in marriage; for Q !umxod had manj' family names | before he had given the name Qlfimx'od to his son-in-law ^ma-

10 xuyaUdze. II His family names were NEg'ii and NEg'iidze, and | NEg'aesi%k", and XEg'iigi'lak", and the other kind of mountain names | were Q!ilmx'6d, and Q!umx'Elag'ihs, and Q!umx"axElag ihs; and I as soon as he had given away in marriage one of his fanidy names, he took | another one of liis famdj- names, 'ftlien he gave

15 away in marriage the name || Q!umxod, he gave a potlatch to liis tribe, and took the other | name Q!iimx' Elag'ilis; and liis numaj-m had no word against it, | because they were his own family names. |

And when the princess of Q'.umx' Elag'ilis married agam, he | could

20 give away in marriage the name Qlumx'Elag'ihs. || He gave a potlatch to his tribe, and took his other family name Q !umx'axElag'iUs; | and when he had given these three family names iu marriage | — the name NEg'ii and the other family names derived from mountain. | llierefore you know that I did not make a mistake when (I said that)

25 he who had the name || Qlumx'od and gave the name Q!Qmx'od

See pp. 1029, 1030, indivldail II 8.

away in marriage, had the name j QIiimxElag-ilis. Tlial is alJ 2(j about this. |

Now 'Ishall talk about tlie ohildreuof Q !uinx-od (111 1), K'esoyalvElis, I and Hamdzid, and the two nephews of Q!rimx-6d:' | for Agwila (III 12) was the younger brother of Q !unix-6d. Tlie name of tlie elder one llof the chddren of Agwila was HiiqElax (IV 10 ) , and the name of the Si) younger one was | Q !ex-Lala (IV 11); and the marriage of Agu-Jla and his wife was a disgrace, | for Agwila never performed the marriacre ceremony with his wife Alakilayug^va (111 18). | Some men say that Alak-ilaj^gwa was an Awlk" !enox" woman, | and others say tliatshe was a Gwa^sEla woman, and they are ashamed ll to talk about them. 85 This is what the Indians call an irregidarly married woman, | when she just takes her husband without being formally marricid. [ It is like the female dog and the male dog sticking together. | These cliildren of the chief are not counted, because | their parents acted tliis way: and the uumaym of Agwila was the || numaym of his elder brother Q !nmxT)(l. 40 Agwila was never treated weU | by his people, because he had for his wife Alak' ilayugwa, and | they were not formally married: therefore his children were not well treated, for | they were a disgrace to his elder brother Q!Qmx"6d. Then Qlumx'od pitied his two nephews; therefore he took them as his dancers. That || is aU 45 about this. |

I See p. 1034, line 89.

"16 Now I shall talk about my wife's uncle, Qasnomalas (III 14) ;' | for that is his shaman's name, for it is said that [ Qasnomalas was the name among people of olden times for a great shaman; and when he had a

50 son, I or even a daughter, the child was at once |i washed in water to be purified, for they wished that when he grew up \ he shoidd be a shaman, for they wished the child to have the name Qasnomalas. | Qasnomalas the shaman never had a child, | and the name of Qasnomalas is past, because he just died this summer | while he was fishing at Rivers Inlet. ||

55 Now I shall talk about his name as chief of the | uuma3Tn TEmltEmlEls of the Naklwax'da^x" on his father's side | which was YacioLas (III 14),for YaqoLas (I 5) was the father of P lasElal. | Lalei) lalas was an oidy child | , — that is the mother of PlasElai — , and her father was ■ LElak'Eux'-Jd, head chief of the numaym ^walas. Then

CO Lalep !alas made a potlatch || for her son P !asElal. Then she gave him the name | Gexse^stalisEmaS'e. Now he was the head chief of the numaym 'walas. | Now he obtained the name G'exse^stalisEma^ye from his mother's side; | for some cliiefs of the tribes and their wives do that way. The cliief and his | wife both gave a pot-

G5 latch, and their son had || one name from the father's side and one name | from the mother's side. This is done by couples who do not

" 'Seep. 10«3, line 30.

want I their names to go out of their faniilv to flioir rehvtives (i7 together with the seats and | the privileges. |

Now) I shaU talk about Sesaxalas (IV S), whose father's name ha.l been || Sesaxalas (III 15) . And Sesaxalas had a younger brotlier i, !uso- 70 tlwahs (III 1 1) ; I and Sesaxalas (III 15) had for his wife l !ai. !Eqwasila (III 16), the princess of | Q !eq lEXLaladze (II 12),cluef of the lunuaym of the Glg-%am of the Gwa-'sEla: | and QleqlExT-aladze had for "his wiie Ek- lalahti^lak" (II 13), and Ek" lalahli^lak" was the princess of | YaqoLas (I 5), head chief of the numaym Qlomk' !ut!Es. || And Sesa- 75 xalas (III 15) had a son | with his wife L!ai,!Eqwasila (III 16), and before the boy was two | years old his father Sesaxalas tlied. | Then the ancestors of the Gwa^sEla wished that Llasotiwahs (III 11) should marry = I LlaLJEqwasila, the. widow of his elder brother Sesaxalas (III 15). And when ||he married l !aL Isqwasila (III 16), he gave the so marriage presents to her son; and | then the son of l lax. lEqwasila gave a potlatch with the marriage gifts paid for his mother. ; Tlien his name was Sesaxalas (IV S), the name of his dead lather, and I he gave an oil feast. Now his name was also Kwax"se^staia (IV S), the I name of his uncle i, !as6tiwalis (III 11); for his feast name was li Kwax'se-stala. Now the name Kwax'se^stala was 85 given in marriage by | Q!eq!Ex"Laladze (II 12) to his son-inlaw Llasotiwalis. Then | Llasotiwahs (III 11) treated his nephew Sesaxalas (IV 8) Uke his own son, and he gave him the feast

1 See p. 1057, line 94. lAccording to the levirato custom.

88 name | Kwax'se^stala. Tlieu he was the head chief of the numaym SlsEOLle I in the seat of Llasotiwahs (III 11), for Llasotlwalis treated

90 Sesaxalas like his own son; || for Llasotiwahs (III 11) had no child of his own. I LlaLlEqwasihi had only one child. | Now Sesaxalas was the prince of l lasotiwalis. Then Sesaxalas married nu- (])resent) wife, | and he was given in marriage the name | Kwax ilanokum. Then my

95 wife, this || l lalEvig'ilis (lY 3) , gave much oil to her husband | Sesaxalas as a marriage present, and at the same time the feast name Kwa- x' ilanokum. [ Then Sesax&las gave a feast with tlie oil to liis tribe, the I Gwa'sEla, to the two numavms, G'Ig'ilgam and the | Qlomk' !u- 100 tlEs; for the numaym of Sesaxalas {TV S) were the SisEnLle^, 1| and Sesax&las was the head cliief of the numaym | SIseulIc^. Next to his seat was the seat of i, !asotiwahs (III 1 1), | next to the seat of his elder brother Sesaxalas (III 15). Then Sesaxalas had also a seat | in the numaym SisEnL !e^ Then Sesaxfilas had two | feast names in his 5 numaym || SlsEULle^. He had the name Kwax'se^stala, when he was made to give a feast | by his uncle Llasotiwahs (III 11): and by liis wife when his wife gave him | oil at the time of their marriage, he was given the feast name Kwax' ilanokum. Next Llasotiwahs (III 11) died, I and immediately Sesaxalas gave a potlatch. Then \ Sesaxalas

10 had also the name Llasotlwalis. Now Sesaxalas had two seats, || his own and that of Llasotlwalis. I think that is all about this. I

^ Now ' I shall talk about Q luinxod ( IV 4) and why he liad the name ; 1 1 K- ladalag- ihs (IV 4) ; for Q lumx' od married the niece of the chief | of the niimaym G' exsEm of the Nak Iwax'da^x", whose name was Wayats !6- li^lak" (IV 12), I the daughter of Llaqwag'ilayugwqa (III 17) the sister of Sewid (III 18) , II head chief of the numaym G'exsEin ; but the father 1 .') of Wayats loii^lak" was a Gwa^sEla | whose name was KIwaclaskiu (III 19), head chief of the ] numaym Qlomk" !ut!Es of the Gwa^sjJa. Therefore | Sewid had Wayats !oli-'lak" for his princess, because | KIwaelask'in died early, when Wayats !6li-'lak" (IV 12) was a yo)mg child. II Sewid took her for his princess, because he had no daughter. | 20 Wlien Wayats loli^lak" was grown up, Q!timx"od | asked her in marriage from her uncle Sewid. Then Q!umx-6d was .accepted. | Then Q liimx' od married Wayats !oli-'lak" | from her uncle Sewid . And Sewid gave a copper as a marriage present to || Q '.fimx'od, and Sewid gave him 2.5 in marriage the name K" !a(hilag"iUs. | Q liimx' od at once sold the copper. And when | the copper, whose name was Angwala, was sold, throe | thousand blankets were the price of the copper. It was bought by LElak"hix"^id, | chief of the numaym TsletslEmelcqEla. Then Qliimx'od II gave a potlatch with the blankets to the five numayms 30 of I the Nak Iwax'da^x" ; that is, besides to the Eagles, to the numayms

I See p. 1063, line 2:i.

33 !iym ot Qlilmxod was -'walas. Tlicn Q!umxod took at the potlatch the name K' ladalag'Uis. | And these were the family names of

35 Sewid: II K' ladoqa, K' !ade, and K' lade^staJa, and also the name given in marriage to | Qlilmxod, K' !&dalag ihs. Now Sewid had given one | of his family names to the husband of his niece ^'ayats !6- ti'lak". I 1 think that is all about this. |

(Eagle and head chief arc those who eat the long cinquefoil roots. ||

40 Common people, low people, and speakers are those who ' eat short cinquefoil roots.)

H1.STOKY OF THF, DzEN1)ZENX"q!aTO

1 Now, I will talk about the chief of the numaym DzEndzFnx'- qlaj'o, I who was called *max'mEwIsagEme^ (II 1), when lie went to marry | LEyiilag'ilayug%va (II 2), the princess of Q!aed (I 1), heail chief | of the Awii. !edEX, the head tribe of the Bellahella. ||

5 The ancestors of the numaym DzEndzEnx'qIayo went to get her in marriage; | and after they got her in marriage by (paying) fifty dressed elk-skins — | for they were married at once when they arrived at the beach of the house of the | one whose daughter he was to marry — when the elk-skins had been put ashore out of the |

marriage caiioe, four of the spoakoi-s || of Qlafnl (\ 1) arose and 10 invited the chief and his crew to come | and eat in ids lioiise: and lie also called his | tribe to come and cat with liis son-in-law. When 1 liey were ail in, | the people who came to get tlie ciiief's daugliter in marriage began to eat. After they had eaten, I tlie four speakers of Chief Qiaed (I 1) arose and told || the tribe that Qlaed (I I) was 1.^ going to give the box with his privileges to his | son-in-law, namely, the cannibal dance, the tamer of the camiibal-dancer, the rattle, and tlie 1 rich-woman, and also the fire dance, all of which were in the box of privileges; | for, indeed, they kept in the privilege-box the | neckrings of red cedar-bark, the head-rings of red cedar-bark, the leg- rings, II and the wrist-rings of red cedar-bark, and also the rattle of 20 the cannibal-tamer. | Then the}' took the privilege-box out of the bedroom. It was brought out | by the cannibal-dancer of Q!aed (I 1). He carried it, for it was given in marriage | to ^raax'mEwIsagK.me^ (II 1 ) , and the names of the four | privileges were also given. The nanu) of the cannibal-dancer was Q!adanats!e, || and the name of the rich- 2.") woman dancer was Q !aminawagas, and the name | of the cannibaltamer was Ts!aqaxElas, and the name of the fire-dancer was [ Xwa- dzes; and then the privileges-box was given to | ^max'mEvvisagKme^ (II 1) by his father-in-law (ID, and also the secular names | Qlweltaak" and DoqulasEla. Tliat is the number of names 'I given to M)

31 'max'mEwIsagEme^ (II 1) by his father-in-law, Qiaed (I 1). | Now 'maxmEwIsagEme^ (II 1) had the privilege-box, and the | names for the winter dance, and the secular names; and when | the speakers stopped speaking, ^max'mEwIsagEme^ (II 1) expressed his thanks |

35 for the i)rivilege-box and the secular names: II and when he stopped speaking, the carved posts of the house were given to him | by his fathcr-in-Iaw, Q!aed (I 1). Now the house was given by Qiaed (I 1) to I ^maxmEwIsagEme' (II 1); and when the speaker stopped speaking, the | Bellabella went out. |

40 Now, ^max'mEwIsagEme^ (II 1) lived with his Bellabella 1| wife. ^maxmEwisagEme^ (it 1) was left by his | numaym the DzEndzEnxq!ayo when they went home, and | ^max'mEwisagEme' (II 1) just continued to visit his people with his | Bellabella wife at Tsliide, for that is where the DzEiidzEnx"q !ayo hved. ] Now ^max'mEwisagEme^

45 (II 1) staid for a long time with the Bellabella. II He had two sons and two I daughters. The name of the eldest son was | LaLellL!a (IIIl); and the next one was a girl, who was named | K'anelk'as (III 2); and the third one was a girl, whose name was | Llaqwaei (III 3); and the youngest one was a bo}-, whose name was Gweno (III 4). ||

50 And when Lai.eliL !a (III 1) and K'anelk'as (III 2) were grown up, | ^max'mf:wisagEme^ (II 1) and his two children, • i.aLeliLla (III 1) and K'anelk'as (III 2) went home; and he left behind his wife and | his two children, — Gweiio (III 4), the third hoy; | ami the voungcr .nrl. his daughter, l laqwael (III 3) . They li were going to stay with their 55 mother among the AwIl !edEx. |

Then ^maxmEwisagEme^ (II ]) went liome with his two children, | taking along his privilege-box, every kind of i food, and two expensive coppers. Leta and Sea-Lion, | for these were the names of the two coppers. When II they arrived at Tslade, they were called in by 60 their tribe in the evening. | It was nearly winter-time when they arrived. After having eaten, | they all went out, and then his tribe went to eat with him. | Wlien all had gone out, ^maxniEwisagEme^ (II 1) sent his two | speakers to ask the chiefs of his numaym || DzEndzEnx'qIayo to come into the house of 'maxniEwisagEnie^ to a 65 secret meeting; | and when all the men and the women were asleep, | when it was past midnight, the four chiefs | of the DzEiidzEnxq !ayo came in, — HamotElasoS Q!umledn6}, | and Wadze, and also YaqoLas, — and when aU were seated, || they were tokl l)y -max'- 70 mEwisagEme^ (II 1) that he was going to give a winter dance in | winter with all the kinds of food that he had brought in his canoe, and I the two coppers; and then his prince | LaLeliiJa (III 1) was to disappear to be a cannibal-dancer; and his daughter | K"anelk'as

75 (irr 2) was to disappear to be a rich-woman (lancer; |1 and after he had spoken, L&LellLla (III 1) disappeared when it was nearly daylight; I and in the evening disappeared the girl K'anelkas (III 2), who was to be a j rich-woman dancer. Then he took two young men from I among the nearest relatives, who were to disappear on the following da}', to be a | fire-dancer and a cannibal-tamer. Kow II

80 ^max'mEwisagEme^ (II 1) gave a winter dance to his tribe withvhat he received in marriage from the | AwlLledEX of the Bellabella. Now he had the first camiibal-dancer | and rich-woman dancer and fire-dancer and cannibal-tamer. | After he had given his winter dance, he changed the name of i.ai.elli. !a (III 1); and his | cannibal name was Qliidanatsle; and the rich-woman dancer name of

85 K'anelk'as (III 2) was || Q!aminawag&s; and the name of the firedancer was Xwadzes; | and the name of the cannibal-tamer was Ts !aqaxElas. Thus | the BeUabeUa dances and names came first to the Kwakiutl. | Then he woed the princess of Lalak'ots!a (II 3), the head chief | of the TEmltEmlEls, one of the numayms of the Mamale-

90 leqjlla, II for LaLellLla (III 1); for now he had changed his name for his secular name, and | his name was now DoqulasEla (III 1). The name of the princess of Lalakotsia (II 3) was LElEndzEwek' e (III 5). I Now he had her for his wife; and | DoqiilasEla (III 1) had not been married long to her when they had a boy. | They called liim

95 PEngwed (IV 1). Tiiis name was obtained II from his fathcr-in-hiw on the Mainaleleqala side for their sou. j Then they liud auotlier 90 child, a girl, and she was caUod \ Msled (IV 2). Then lhe' had another child, a oirl, | who had the name Miadedaas (IV 3); and they had another child, | a hoy, who was named i.aq Ir.yos (IV 4). II Lalais'otsia (II 3) gave these names to his s(-)n-in-law DoquliisEla 100 (III 1) to he the | names of his children. Now the nnirriage de])t was paid by Lalak'ots !a (II 3) to Doquliisida (III ] ) ; | and he gave as privileges to his son-in-law the speaker's dance, and the great dance from above, | and the war-dance, and the double-headed-serpent dance; and the name of the | speaker's dance was Aomalal; and the name of the great dance from above, II Nong'iixtiVye; and the name of the 5 war-dance, ^wilEukiilag'ilis; | and the name of the double-headedserpent dance was ^ wax' sgEmlis. And the secular | name of Doqillii- SEla (III 1) was now ^walas Kwax'ilauoktime^, | and (those mentioned before) were the names of his children. Then he | went back to his tribe at Tsliide, and that winter he gave a winter dance. II He used 10 the names which he had received in marriage from Lalak"ots !a (II 3) | for his children; and thus the names of the Manialelcqala came to the I DzEndzEnx'q!ayo, and the winter dances. This is all about the j BellabeUa and the Alanialeleqala. |

Now I will talk about K'anelk'as (III 2). She II married the chief 15 of the Q!6moya^ye, Yiiqoklwalag'ihs (III 6). | He received the iiouse

17 and the cannibal dance, and the cannibal-tamer | dance, and tlie rich-woman dance, and the fire-dance, and the names; | and therefore the Q!6mova^ye have Bellabella names. | This is all about the

20 Q !6moya^3-e ; for Yaqok Iwalag ilis (III 6) had only one || child with K' an elk' as (III 2), a boy, who was named \ PoLElas (IV 5). He received the name from DoqulasEla (II 1). | K'anelk'as (III 2) did not stay long with Yaqok!\valag'ihs (III 6), who | was chief of the

25 Now I will talk about DoquliisEla (III 1), who next || took for his wife the princess of the chief of the Ts!ets!ElwalagSme', | a numaj-m of the Niinkish — Lax'LElldzEmga (III 7), the princess of | iJaqoi.as (II 4). They had a boy, who received the name | YaqoLas (IV 6); and the' had another child, PEugwed (IV 7). As soon as | he began

30 to grow up, YaqoLas (IV 6) married the princess (IV 8) of || Hamisk' finis (III 8), cliief of the G"igilg&m of the Nimkish. Now | YaqoLas's (IV 6) name was Doqwiyis, for he changed his name. Xow the marriage debt was paid to | Doqwajis (IV 6) bj- Ilamisk'Enis (III 8). Then he gave liim the names | A^mawi-us and K' lade for his secular names, and Liinalagihs for the | hamshSmtslEs-dance, and GigS-

35 meq!6lEla for the great-fool dance, ll and ^wilEukOlag'ilis for the war- (hxncc, and NEnq lolEla for the | great-bear dance. These were his four names for the winter dance. | Now they changed the name of her father paid the marriage debt. Now they liad a | daughter, who was named by Hamisk-Eiiis (III 8), 'maxtihu•ug^va (V 1). || Then 40 Doqwaj-is (IV 6) came to Fort Rupert with" liis wife, | ^utViiEmplEiig-ilayugwa (IV S), and their princess, «maxula^•ug^va (V 1). Before | ^maxulayugMa (V 1) had grown up, Doqwiyis (IV 6) !)ecame sick; | and the chief cHd not he down long before he died. | Doqwaj'is (IV 6) left a copper, the great expensive copper || I.obihla, 45 which he had obtained from his father-in-law Ilamisk'Euis (III 8) when the latter paid his marriage debt; | and when tho.se who liad buried Doqwayis (IV 6) came home, | Awade invited all the men of theGwetEla (that is, the real | Kwag'ul) and the QlomoysVye. He did not invite the | ^walas Kwag'ul, for the dead chief, Ddqwjlyis (IV 6), belonged to them. || And when all had come into the house" of 50 Awade, he told them | why he had called them in. He said, "Now we will go and comfort | ^maxi1layug\va (V 1), because she was the princess of the past Doqwayis (IV 6) ; for | the girl ^ma.xulayugwa (V 1) is the only daughter of Doqwayis, | although Doqwayis (IV 6) had a j-ounger brother, PEngwed (IV 7) ; but || he could not take the 55 place of his elder brother, because Doqwaj-is (IV 6) had | ^raixQlayugwa (V 1) for his daughter, and she belonged to the elder hne of the head family of | ^maxmEwIsagEme^ (II 1). The eldest brother and his descendants are always the head family; | and thev could not give the great copper | Lobilila to PEngwed (I' 7). Therefore

60 Awade ^^shed to go II and comfort 'maxulaj-ugwa (\ 1) who was to take the place of her past father. | 'VMieii Awade stopped speaking, the men went out | and entered the house of ^maxfdayugwa (V 1) and all the | ^walas Kwag'ul were inside and sitting down with 'maxflhu-ugNva (V 1) in the rear | of the house. Tlien the Gwetda

65 sat down at the right-hand side, || inside the house; and the Q!6- moya^-e sat down on the left-hand side | of the house; and when tliej- were all in, the head cliief | of the Maamtag'Oa, AwaxKlag'ilis, stood up and comforted her; | and when he had ended hisspeech, he sat down. Then the | head chief of the Kukwaklum, Odze^stalis,

70 stood up and comforted her, |1 and when he had ended liis speech he sat down; then the | head chief of the Glg'ilgSm of the Qlomoya^j'e, YaqoLadze, arose and | comforted ^maxClla\ug\va (V 1), and when he had ended liis speech J he sat down; then the head chief of the Yaex"agEmeS ,' Lalak'6ts!a, stood up and comforted her, and when

75 he had ended lus speech || he sat down. Now four chiefs had spoken. | Then Hamasaqa, chief of the DzEndzEux'qlayo, stood up. | He carried tlie great expensive copper, Lobilila, and he promised to sell it to give property to all the tribes on behalf of ^ma.xula^ugwa (V 1).

Now I he changed her name to Dotiwavis (V 1). Then thev -ave l)laukets || to the head man. That is aU about this. | " ^ SO

Now Doqwayis (V 1) was wooed by Wagidis (V 2) | head chief of the Laa^laxsE^ndayo, soon after Doqwayis (V 1) had invited I alJ the tribes.' | '

Doqwayis had not had Wagidis for her luisband for a long time when she had a || son . . . Then his name was Tsaxis (VI 1) [of that 85 boy,] I because he was born in Tsaxis. \Mien he was ten months old, I the thunder-bird rings were put on him . . . |

Not long after tliis Doqwayis (V 1) gave awav blankets on l)ehalf of her son (VI 1). | Now Doqwilyis herself spoke, and said to her numaym, || the DzEudzEnxqlayo, that her son would take the | 90 head seat, and that she, Doqwayis (V 1), would stand at the end of the I DzEudzEnx'qlayo, and that the name of Deyad ('I 1) would 1)6 Doqwayis (VI 1). | His mother's name was now Yaqouis (V 1). It was not I long before Wagidis (V 2) and his wife (V 1) Yaqoi.as had another son (VI 2) ; || and when he began to grow up, tlien 95 Wag-idis (V 2) gave away blankets | on behalf of Ms new son (VI 2). He was going to place him in the seat | of Jiis owti father, of the numaym LaalaxsE^udaj-o, who had died, and who was named | LElbExsalag'ihs (IV 9). Now the new child of Wag'idis (VI 2) had

' Here follows the description of the customs relating to pregnancy and birth, p. 649. In regard to this marriage, see also p. 1111.

75052 — 21 — 35 eth — pt 2 20

a name. | Then the grandfather (III 8) of YaqoLas (V 1) — that is, the

200 father (III S) of the mother (IV 8) of YaqoLas (' 1), — II died, for her father was Ilamisk'Enis (III 8). He was the chief of the numajTn |

'Ts!ets!Ehvahiga.me^ of the Ximkish; and the mother of | YaqoLas

(V 1), 'naMiEinp!Engila3-ug%va (IV 8), had no time to take her father's seat, when | she also was taken ill and died. Now YaqoLas

(V 1) [ was with child, and the chiefs of the Nimkisli wished in vain ||

5 for YaqoLas (V 1) to take the seat of her grandfather, Hamisk'Enis

(III 8). I Then YaqoLas (V 1) said that she would take it after a while. Then she had another | son (Vl 3) ; and when he began to grow up, I YaqoLas (V 1) and Wag'idis (V 2) gave blankets to the

Ximkish, | and then the new child took the seat of Ilamisk'Enis

10 (III 8) in his numaym the || TsIetslElwalagSme'; and his name was Hamisk'Enis (VI 3), although he was | a child, and he also took his seat. That is all about this. |

Now I will speak again about Wag'idis (V 2), when he wooed the princess of | 'maxwa (V 3), head chief of the MamaleleqSla on behalf of his eldest son | Doqwayis (VI 1) ; for the princess of ^maxwa (V 3)

15 was Hamdzid (VI 4). Now || Doqw&yis (VI 1) married her. It was not a long time before they had | a son (^I 1). When the son of Doqw3,yis (VI 1) was | ten months old, he was given the name Wawalk'ine (VII 1), for this is the name of the child | of Doqw&yis. Now the child got a name from his | mother's side. Then ^maxwa

(V 3) was taken ill, and after a || short time he died. Before he died, 20 but I when he knew that he was not going to recover, because lie was getting I weaker all the time, he asked his daughter (VI 4) to | call in his numaym, the Mamaleleq !am, for he said he wanted to speak to them. I Immediately Hamdzid (VI 4) called in her numavni. || When 25 all came in, Chief ^maxwa (V 3) | spoke, and lie told his numaym that his mind was getting weak | on account of his sickness. "J wish | my grandchild Wawalkiue (VII 1) to take my place. His name i shall be ^maxwa when I die." Thus lie said to his tribe. || Now, what 30 should his numaym say? for reaUy the cliild was of his own blood, | the child of Doqwayis (VI 1) and of his wife Ilrundzid (VI 4). | When night came. Chief ^maxwa (V 3) died, | and in the morning at daybreak the Mamaleleqala buried | their cliief -'maxwa (V 3). When the people who had buried him came back, || tlic chief of the numaym 35 WiwomasgEm, | NEg'a, called his tribe the Mamaleleqala; and when I they were all in his house, NEgii said that he called them | to comfort Hamdzid (VI 4) and her child Wawalk-ine (VII 1). | Then all who were in the house of NEg' a went out and 11 went into the 40 iiouse of Wawalk-ine (\T:I 1); and the | chiefs of the Mamaleleciala spoke in turns, comforting Wawalkiue (VII 1) I and Ids mother

43 Hamdzid (VI 4), and Doqwavns (VI 1). After all | the chiefs liad comforted her, HawasElnl, who was chief | under 'maxwa, arose and

45 promised to give away blankets to all the tribes || on behalf of

Wawalkine (VII 1); and now his name was to be changed, and his name was | «maxwa (VII 1 ) ; and he was the highest among all the

Mamaleleqila, | although he was a child. That is all about this. |

Now, you know there was one daughter of | ^maxniEwIsagEme^

50 (II 1), Llaqwael (III :i), and also one son, II (jweno (III 4), who were left behind among the AwIl !edEx", when he went | home with his prince Lalehi.la (II 1) and Kanelkas (II 2) to | Tslade. As soon as Gweno (III 4) was a young man, he married | the princess of Wak'as (II 5) , chief of the OyalaidEX" ; and the name of | the princess

55 of Wak'as (II 5) was C^lakCiylgi'lak" (III 9). They had a son, II and the name of this child was GwayolElas (IV 10). | He took this name from the names of «max'mEwIsagEme«^ (II 1). | That is aU that I will say about this. |

Now, Llaqwael (1113) married Chief TslEse (III 10) of the

60 Xaesfila, | and she had a son, and the name of the son II was nnax"- mEwIsagEme^ (IV 11). The boy obtained his name | from the DzEndzEnx'qIayo; and | Llaqwael (III 3) was also given in niarriaf'e the name L'.aqwaelax ^maxOyalldze (III 3). These names also camefrom I theDzEndzEnxq !ayo. And she had another child, a girl. |

Her name was ^valasLala (IV 12), and she obtained || the name from 65 the DzEndzEnx-qlayo, and tlie winter dances which she gave in marriage I to her hus])and. It is said that Ll'aqwael (111 3) had many children by her | husband; and it is said the children married other women | among the XaesEhi, and tlierefore the northern tribes liave the names Hamdzid and | iJaqwagila. At last this is the ciui. |1

This is the reason why the names of the DzEndzEnx'q !ayo are 70 scattered. ] It is on account of their chief ^max"mEwIsagEme« because he went far away to marry, | and on account of iiis children and grandchildren. That is aU. |

The LAx.sa

I shall begin with LloiJotsa, the poor iine who helped j O^^maxt.'a- 1 laLe, when they lived in the village K' !aq !a. )s^obody | knows where L!5L!otsa came from. He would have been chief on account of his supernatural treasure, | the canoe found on tlie river G'Eyox", but he just gave it to 0-maxt!alaLe, || when he first came home 5 sitting in the hunting- | canoe, which he obtained as a supernatural treasure from Blue-Grouse. Then iJoLlotsa was foolish, | and he was only the steersman of O^maxt lalaLc. He | never became rich, for he was made unlucky by the hunting-canoe which he obtained as supernatural treasure. | He only continued skiiming sea-otters which were speared by |1 O^maxtlalaLe, and only was looking on when 10

The Lax.sa

12 O^maxt lalaLe | invited all the villages in the bay of Tsaxis. | Many tribes lived there — Lalaxs'Endayo, and DzEnxq!ayo, | and the others. LloiJotsa was always walking, | and he went to the village

15 of Lalax's-Endayo at Tayagol. He would || always come home when it was nearly morning, for | Lalax' s^Endayo had a pretty woman for a slave. Her name was Tsele. It is | not known where she came from. L!oL!otsa went to her | every day. Now Tsele was pregnant. I L!oL!otsa took Tsele for his wife. After some time she

20 gave II birth to a child, and l !6l !otsa did not marry his wife Tsele in the formal way. | This is called an illegitimate marriage (sticking together). Now Tsele gave birth] to a boy, andLalaxs^Endaj-o was ashamed of what had been done | by his slave Tsele. He thought about the name which he was to give | to LloL.'otsa. Then he gave

25 him [the name in marriage] NEnologEme^ as || a marriage-name for LloiJotsa, and also iJespIegaak" for the name of his chdd. | Lalax"- s^Endayo just invented these two names. | Now NEnologEme^ wishetl to remain with Lalaxs^Endayo. Then ] NEnologEme^ left 0-maxt!alaLe. Now | his wife Tsele was again with child, and she

30 gave birth to a bo}', || and his children were called illegitimate children. I Then Lalax's^Endayo made a name for him [his name], and he named him | BawEle. Then Tsele had another child; and | Lalax'-

^sEndayo changed the name of Tscle and he named hor | i.illax-- s^aq !anak", for he was helped by || NEnologEme', his wife and his 35 children, for they all were working. | And therefore Lalaxsq:ndayo treated Lalax's^aqlanak" as his own daughter. | Now Lalax's^aq !anak" gave birth to a girl | next to the two boys which were first born. I Then Lalax' s^Endayo named her Alak" ilayug\va, || and he also -10 only made up this name. "The name means," ] thought Lalax-- s^Endayo, "that she will make dressed skins for me." | Thus he thought. Therefore he named the girl AJakilayugwa. | Then the many children of NEnologEme^ grew up. | Then Lalax's-'Endayo saw that II L !esp legaak", the eldest one of the children of | NEnologEme^ 45 was wise. He took cai-e of his property. Then | i, !esp legaak" said that he would invite the people hving at K' !aq !a | — ^vfdasKwaxIlanokume^ and his prince O^maxt.'alaLc, and his younger hrotlior | ^walas ^UEmogwis — togivea potlatch. As soon as they came into || the house of Lalax's^Endayo, ^walas Kwax"ilan6kumc-' felt sick at 50 heart | when he saw LloLlotsa, who had now the name XKnologEme^, I who formed now a great tribe with his children; fur | to be his slave. And then Lalax' s'Endayo said that || NEuologEme' 55 and his children should now form another tribe, j And tlic name of

57 that tribe was idgQnwe^ beginning that day. Thus said | Lalax'- s'Endayo to -walas Kwax'ihinokunie^, and now the name of the tribe \ of NfinologEme^ and his children was ElgQnwe^. Now | L!esp!egaak" gave away property to his guests. And then L!esp!e-

60 gaak" || said that he would change his name, and he said his name would be I Gexk'Enis. He did not get the name Gexk'Enis from any place. | He only thought that he was a chief, because he invited the tribe from I K!aq!a. But they can not wipe off their ancestors: | his father LloiJotsa and his mother Tsele had been slaves. This is

65 called by the || Indians "not-noble stock,"' because theyare slaves on both sides, those whose tribal name is | Elgunwe-. It is a great disgrace to the numa3Tn Elgunwe^ that | both were slaves — the father of Gexk'Enis and his mother — | and also that ^walas Kwaxilanokume' gave away NEndlogEme^ | that is LloLlotsa, to Lalax's^Endayo. ||

70 Now G'exk'Enis and his younger brother Bawsle | were grown up, and also their sister Alak'ilayugwa. Now he tried in vain | to marry the princess of DzEnxq !ayo, whose name was fmaxtila}-ugwa. | Now DzEnxq !ayo had also changed his name DzEnx'q !ayo; | and he

75 had the name Hayalk'EngEme^. He laughed, and || said, "Don't try too much G' exk' Enis. Evidently j'ou believe | that you are a chief, Gexk'Enis, that you askfor your wife DzEnx'q!aj'ugwa."|Thus said Ha3alk'EngEme', and called him his slave. Then | G'exk'Enis found out that his parents had been slavos; for he did | not bdioAx^t 7'i although he had been told by them that his parents had been slaves. || Now he only had DzEnx'q .'a.yugwafor his sweetheart. He had not SO been long | in the house of Mayalk-EngEnicS when DzEnxTi layugwa left I and went into the house of Lfdaxs^Endavo. Now LaIax-.s^Endayo changed his name | and his name was iJaqwalal: for | NEno- logEine- and his children still remained there. The reason why || DzEnx-q!ayugTV-a went away was that she discovered that she was sr, with child, then she | gave birth to a girl. Now i. laqwalal thought up a I name for her, and a name occurred to him, and he called | the child of G'exk'Enis Alaginul. Then DzEnx'q !ayug\va | gave birth to a boy, who was bom next to || Alag imll. Then G'exk-Enisno invented a name, | and his invention was Ek'Iawig'i^Iak". That was the name of the boy. | He named him Ek'lawigi^lak". Tlie name was I only an invention. |

Now I stop for a while to talk al)out Gexk-Enis, and I || shall talk 05 about the sister of G'exk'Enis, Alak'ilayugvva, who became | the Sweetheart of Ts!ag'i-1ak", a foohsh man, the youngest one | of the five sons of the chief of the numaym | Haayahk'awe', who was named HaxiiyosEme^; for | the youngest on(), is never taken care of by his father, there being five sons and || he was like a slave and a 100

2 dog. Now I Aliikilavugwa reall}- loved Tslagi^lak", and | Ts!agi- ^lak" never left the house of Llaqwalal; for | TsIag'Hak" came as a stranger from south of Tsaxis. Now | Alak'ilayugwa really did not 5 mind that her brother G'exk'Enis tried to tell her il in vain that she should not make known that Ts lag' i^lak" was her lover. | Alak'ilayugwa only said that she was proud | to have for her lover the prince of HaxQyosEme^. Then | G'e.xk'Enis was silent. Now .\lakilayugNva was with child. | Then she was driven away b)' her brother

10 G'exk'Enis, when he found out that || Alakilayug\va was with child. Immediately Tsl&g'i^lak" | asked JUak■ilayug^va to carry their goods to I a cave this side of K' !aq !a. Then the lovers carried their goods there. | Then Ts lag' i-lak" and his beloved Alak'ilajnigwa \ staid there a long time. Then she gave birth to a boy in the cave. They ||

15 lived there a long time in the cave. Then Alak'ilavugwa | asked her lover Tslugi-lak" to go with their goods to Wadzolis. | Immediately Ts!ag'i4ak" loaded his smsxll canoe, and | they went to Wadzolis. When they arrived there, | Ts lag' i-lak" took his slow-match box and

20 he took out || his slow-match, which was burning at one end just Uke a rope of soft cedar bark. | Then he made a fire; and when the fire blazed up, | he put out his slow-match, and put it into the slowmatch box. I Now he was already making fires wherever he went

(Laxsa). Now he said to his | beloved AJak-iJ)iyu(,'\va, "I.ct our child have a name, || and iiis name is MjVnalvQla (Moving-aloii.;), as 2ry we were doing when we went | moving our goods to Wadziilis." "' Thus said Tslag'i^Iak" to his beloved | illak-ilayugwa. Now tlioir illegitimate child had the name | Ma^iakula. lie also just invented this name for his | son. These are the ancestors of tiie numaym Laxsa. || And therefore the people of the numaym are ashamed of the 30 name Laxsa, | for Tslagi-'lak" was the youngest of the cliildren of HaxuyosEmeS the | head chief of the numaym Haayalik'awe^ of the Qlomoya^ye. |

And Alak-ilayugwa gave bn-th to a girl, | and Ts !ag- i-'lak" invented a name for her, || and the mime lie invented for liis daughter was 35 ALe-'stalidzEmga. | Then he named her Ai.e^stalidzEmga. [ Now Ts!ag'i4ak" and his wife | Alak-ilayugwa had two children, the boy Ma^nakiila and ALg^stalidzEmga. | Then TsIAg'i-'lak" moved again, and went to G'Eyox". || There he lived; and now his two children 40 grew up. I Now ALe^stahdzEmga was grown up, and | Ma-nakQla also was a full-grown man. Then | Ts !agi-iak" saw a canoe coming along towards them | from the soutii. It arrived at the beach of the house of Tslagiflak". || Then Ts!ag'i=lak" and his two children went to 45 meet them. | And immediately Ts!ag"i4ak" asked the stranger why

48 he came | paddling. The man repUed to him. Now | the visitor saw that ALe^stalidzEmga was a pretty woman, | and he guessed that she must be the daughter of Tslag'i^lak": therefore he said, ||

50 "I came to marry your princess, chief. I am ^maxuyalisEme^, | head chief of the numa^Tii HaSyalikawe^, and my fatiier is llaxiiyosEme-." | Thus said the visitor. He did not recognize that this was I his younger brother Tslag'i^lak", from whom he asked a wife. Tslag'i^lak" | just said, "Go, son-in-law, to your wife Abe-stah-

55 dzEmga." il Now she had her uncle forher husband. | ^maxOAalisEme' and his wife ALe^stahdzEmga had not been married long | when she was with child. Then she gave birth to a boy. | Now ^maxujahsEme^ was 1 really glad, because he had a son. | He felt only badly because

60 he did not know || the name of his father-in-law; for the cliildren never named him anything but | Dada, and Alak' ilajTigwa also called her husband Dada, | and ^maxilyalisEme^ hesitated to ask for the name of his father-in-law. | But Ts lag' i^lak" knew already that he was his eldest brother | ^miixuvidisEme- when he said that his

65 father was HaxiiyosEme^, head chief of the numaym |1 Haayalik'awe^. Then | Tslag'i-lak" was glad on account of what his brother had done; for | ^maxuyalisEme^ had always tormented his youngest brother Tsiag'i^lak" | — |.

Now -'maxuva'i^sme' said that he was very happy II on account of 7U his son. "Now I | shall give my name to be his name. Now you will call him =maxuyaUsEme^" | Thus he said. Then TsliVi^iak" had obtained what he was wishing for (to | be said by his lon-iulaw), and Alak'ilayugwa thought in the same way. | Now ^ma-xflya- hsEme' wished to || go home to liis village in lkx-sIwc- with his wife j 75 ALe^stalidzEmga, and his father-in-law Ts!ag'i-lak", and his wife Alak-ilayugwa, | and also Ma-'nakiila, the elder brother of Ai.efstahdzEmga. | Then they loaded their traveling-canoc witii their belongings; | and when all tlieir belongings were in, they paddled. || Now ^maxuyahsEme-' — for I continue to call him so, | for -now 80 ^maxiiyalisEme% the child of the | former ^maxfiyalisEine^ had that name — sat in the bow of the canoe of his wife | ALe^stfilidzEmga, who was carrying in her lap her son. | Then they arrived at lex'sIwc^ where his village was. Then || his three younger brothers came down 8.5 to meet him, and they | unloaded the goods. Then Tslagi'lak" and his wife Alak'ilayugwa | and his son Ma-'nakfila went into the house of his son-in-law. | Now the formei- -maxuyahsEme^ was asked by his father HaxuyosEme-. | He said, "Now tell me where did your father-in-law come from. || What is his name, and that of your wife?" 90 Thus he said. | Then the former ^maxiiyahsEme^ said, "I don't

92 know I any other name of my father-in-law but Dada, and | my mother-in-law has the name Alakilayugwa, and my brother-in-law's name is Ma^nakOla, | and my wife's name is ALe-stalidzEra^a."

95 Thus he said. || Then the chief, his father, HaxilyosEme^, spoke again, | and said, "He must be a great man on account of these | names, for they seem to be ver^' high names. Let me ask | your father-in-law where he came from." Thus he said to his | prince. 200 Now Haxuy5sEme^ called his whole || numaym, the Haayalikawe^, to come into his house | with his children. ^Tien they were in, | Tslagi^lak" with his wife Alakilajnigwa and his son ] Ma^nakflla and- ALe'stahdzEmga, the wife of the | former ^maxQj'ahsEme, sat 5 among them. Chief II Ha.xQyosEme' did not stand up, and he was just sitting in the house, when he spoke, and | said, "The reason wh}' I call 3'0ii, tribe, is that j'ou shall listen to the | answer of the fatherin-law of my prince ^ma.xiiyahsEme- | to my question." Thus he said. Then he turned | towards Tslag'i^lak" and said, "O chief! do ||

10 tell me where you come from, and your name, and the name of | your father." Thus he said. .Then Ts!ag'i4ak" arose and | said, "I will answer your question, chief, indeed, since j-ou reall}" | ask for my name. Evidently this your prince did not recognize | me. I

am TslagWak", the youngest of your children, father." H Thus lie 15 said. As soon as he ended his speech, they saw that 1 their chief was dead. He died of shame on account of what had been done | by his prince, who married the (common) httlc daughter of his | youngest son: therefore the breath of the past chief HaxuyosEme-' jumped out of his body | — ||.

I forgot part of what Ts!a.g-i^1ak" said to his father | wlien he said 20 at the end, "My tribe, and that of my children are the Laxsa. | Now my grandson, whose name is ^maxQyalisEmeS | stands at the liead of the Laxsa." Thus he said. |

As soon as the former nnaxfiyahsEuie^ found that his father the chief II was dead, because he had died of shame, he arose and | spoke. 25 He said, "0 tribe! Let my | past father-in-law and the whole number of them and my child stay away for a while. | Now my former name, ^maxiiyahsEmeS shall be his true name, for the | head chief for the Laxsa." Thus he said. "Now I shall have the name HaxiiyosEme^, || the former name of my father." Thus he said. 30 Immediately | Ts!ag'i4ak", and his wife Alak'ilayugwa, and | Ma^nakiila, and ALe^stalidzEmga, and her child | ^maxiiyidisEme^ got ready and went aboard their travehng-canoe. They | went home to G'Eyox". Ts!ag"i^lak" was happy because he had fooled || his eldest brother, and because he had obtained the true name I 35

37 ^maxOyaiisEme^ for his grandchild. Only once | did the numaym Laxsa obtain a name from their relatives; for | their other names were invented: therefore they have only one | true name ^maxQ-

40 yalisEme^ They have no privileges, because || nobody allowed the sons (of the Laxsa) to marry the princesses of the | chiefs of the tribes; for only that way do | the chiefs of the tribes obtain privileges. The I Laxsa are called "slaves-born-from-the-youngest^one," and here the one who told me the story stopped. | He said that he was

45 ashamed to talk || about the clan Laxsa, because Ts!agi4ak" just made up | the names. The past chief | HaxtiyosEme^ gave the name Ts!agi^lak" to his youngest son. | Therefore there are two names obtained from their relatives, | ^maxuyalisEme- and the name of the wife of Ts!agi^lak". ||

The elguxwe^

1 Xow Lalax's^Endayo, he who changed his name [ Lalax'sE^ndayo to the name l laqwalal, had a slave. He also changed | the name of his slave Tsele, and gave her the name Lalax's=aq !anak". | Then he

5 regretted what he had done with his name II Lalax'sE^ndayo, and therefore he changed his name to i- Ifuiwalal. Xow he only | invented

The ElgCnwe^

a name for l !ol !otsa when he named him NEnologEme^ | because ho 7 was a foohsh man. Then the Lxttor had a boy, | and LlaqwdaJ thought about a name. Then he invented the name | l !esp legaak". Then (LloLlotsa) had another son, and || l !aqw)dal named him 10 BawEle, and he also invented this | name. Then he had a daughter and it occurred to | l laqwahd that she should work drcssing^skins when she was grown up, | and therefore l laqwalal named her Alak- ila\nigwa. | Now the eldest of the children of NEnologEmeS II i- !esp !e- 1 5 gaak", invited the tribe living at K" !aq !a, ^walas KwaxIla'nokQme' | and his children; and L!esp!egaak" planned to change his name. | Then he invented the name Gexk'Enis for his new name. Then [ his name was G'exk'Enis. All his names were invented, | and tlieso were the ancestors of the numayna Elgiinwe« of the II GwetEla who 20 are now called Kwexamot. | Gexk'Enis was the head chief of the numaym Elgunwe^ He had for a | sweetheart the slave of DzEiix'q lavii, whose name was DzEnx'qIayugwa; | for the house of l laqwalal and DzEnx'q !ayu were close together | at Tayagol. As soon as DzEnx'q !ayugwa had found that she was 1| with child, she loaded her belong- 25 ings, and went to the house of l laqwalal, | and there she hved with her illegitimate husband. And Dzeux' q !ajT.ig\va gave birth to a | girl, and l laqwalal invented a | name for the girl. Then it occurred to him that she would work dressing skins ] in his house, and there-

30 fore he named her Alag'Imil; || and it was notlong before DzEnx" q !a- Tugwa was again with child, | and she gave birth to a boy. And then Gexk'Enis j thought up a name for the boy, and he invented the name | Ek' !awig"i^lak" for him. Then the | two children of

35 G'exk'znis and of his illegitimate wife II DzEnx'q !a}nigwa grew up. Wlien Alag'imil was grown up, | Ts!ag'i^lak" was looking for a wife for his sou Ma^nakiila | of the L&xsa of the Q!omoya«ye. None of the chiefs who had \ daughters wanted Ma^nakilla, for it was known that I his father TsIag'iUak" was the youngest of the children of

40 Chief II HaxQyosEmeS who was the head chief of the numaym Haayalik'awe-, | and also that TslSgi^lak" had contracted an illegitimate marriage with the slave Alak"ilayug%va: j therefore they were unwUling. Then | Tsiag'i'lak" learned that Gexk'Enis had a daughter who was just | grown up, namely, Alag'imil. Then

45 Ma-nakula II tried to get Alag'imil for his wife, and G'exk'Enis asked | Ma^nakOla to marry her at once. Xow Ma^nakilla did so, | aud Ma^nakQla at once was married. Now | he had Alag'imil for his wife. This was the first time that | those descended from

50 Ts!ag'i-lak" bought a wife. They had not been || married for a long time, when Alag'imil was with child. Then she gave birth to a girl. 1 And the father of the girl Ma-nakilla j thought of the name of his father Ts!ag'i«Iak", who had died. | Then he cut in two the name 52 of Ts!ag"ilak(', and he named \ the girl TsIahUili'lak". Now AJag'imil was a Laxsix woman, || because her husband was Ma^nakiihi, 55 and she turned | to the numa3'm Laxsii. |

Here the storj^-teller said to me that he had forgotten the middle part of the story which he was telling | me, and he said that he would jump a long way to the latter half of the | story of the ancestors of two numayms Laxsa and 1| Elgiinwe^ | 60

Now G'exk'Enis remained head chief, and his | name was always given to the eldest son of G'exk'Enis, whenever the father died. | Now there were many people in the numaym of the | ElgOnwe^ who had for their chief G'exk'Enis, and the ll numaym ElgOnwe^ still 65 keeps together witht he Laalax's^Endayo, for they | also had for their chief Llaqwalal, and he did the same; for when a | Llaqwalal dies, then his eldest | son takes the name l laqwalal ; even if the eldest child is a woman, she | takes the place of her father. iVlthough she may have many || younger brothers, they can not even take it away 70 from their | eldest sister. |

Now aJl the seven numayms had gathered | at Qalog\vis. G'exk'Enis had many children. | The youngest one of his children was a

75 handsome boy, II whose name was Hawas. And the youngest | daughter of Wag' ides, the speaker of the house of Llaqwalal, | chief of the numaym Lailax's^Endayo, whoso name was i. !ax'L lEledzEmga, was also very pretty. [ Now G'exk'Enis and his children hved together in a house; | and Wag' ides and his children lived in the

80 house of L.'aqwalal. || Then Iliiwas was in love with Llax'LlEledzEmga, and went to her | every night. They never guessed that Hawas was the | lover of L!a.'L!EledzEmga. When it was [ seen that Llax'iJfiledzEmga was stout, she was called by her father Wag'ides, | and she was asked by her father: "Whj- are j'ou II

85 stout and has your face so much | changed?" he said to her. lISx'- LJEledzEmga did not try to deceive | her father Wag'ides. She told him at once that | Iliiwas lay with her every night and that he was the cause of her | pregnane}-. (She said) "I do not love an}' one

90 except Hiiwas:" II therefore what could her father Wag'ides say? What could he do, when he | saw that his j^oungest daughter was reall}' in love with | Hawas? Therefore he onl}- said, "ReaUv show yourself with him, | that it maj' be the same as though Iliiwas were your husband." Thus he said. Then j Hiiwas and l !ax'L !EledzEmga lived together as illegitimate husband and wife. Hiiwas belonged ||

95 to the numaym Elgilnwe- and his illegitimate wife | l !ax'L lEledzEmga, whose father was Wag'ides, belonged to the numaym | LaSlax'-

s^Endayo. Then Llax'LlEledzEinga gave birth to a | boy, aiift the 'JS father of Llax'LlEledzEinga, Wag" ides, named | the son of Hiiwas and LlaxLlEledzEraga LElbEx'salag'ihg. i| This was a real name, and 100 was not invented as | a name for the boy who was named T.ElhExsalag'ihs. It was not | long before Llax'LlEledzEmga gave birth to another boy, | and Wag' ides gave a name to his grandson. | He gave the name K' !as6^ as the name for the boy. Il He gave him improperly 5 a true name; for it is wrong, because | Llax'L.'EledzEmga was not properly married when she became the wife of Hiiwas. Now | the father of Hawas, G'exk'Enis, died, and at once | Hawas took the place of his father. Then his name was G'exk'Enis. | Now udbEX'- salag'ilis grew up. Then || LElbEx'salag'ihs saw a girl belonging to 10 the I numaym Hemasxdo, the daughter of a common man wliosc name was Q!6mledEnot. | His daughter's name was also Llax'- L'.EledzEmga^ | Then LElbEx'sfdagilis always went | with her to Tsaxis; for the Kwag'ul tribes had followed the 11 white men, when 15 they first built houses at Fort Rupert. Now | LElbEx'salag'ilis was the lover of | Llax'LlEledzEmga. Then Llax'LlEledzEmga went at once into the house of her sweetheart | LElbEx'salag'ihs, and soon Llax'LlEledzEmga was with child, | that is called "to get pregnant outside," when a woman without a husband becomes pregnant. II

20 .\11 the men and all the women made fun of her, because she got pregnant outside: therefore it occurred to L!ax'L!EledzEmga that | she would go into the house of her lover LElbE.x'salag'ihs, and | to live with him as his illegitimate wiie. Now this was a new disgrace to the I numaym Elgunwe^ ; for all kinds of disgrace happen to them.

25 Then |1 1. lux' l lEledzEmga gave birth to a boy; and immediately ,' the father-in-law of LElbEx'salag'Uis, QIomledEnol said that he j would give a name to his grandson, and he named his grandson WawfmgEnol. | And it was not long before | LlaxLlEledzEmga gave

30 birth to another boy, and he did not hve long H before (tlie bo}') died. Then i. !ax'L!EledzEmga gave birth to another | boy, and his grandfather QIomledEnol gave him the name ] Hayalk'in. Then the name of the boy was Havalk'in. | Hayalk'in was the youngest after his two elder brothers. | When Hayalk'in grew up, his elder

35 brother 11 WawungEnol paddled, hunting at the lower end of LE^lad; and I there his canoe upset, and WawQngEnol died by the upsetting of his canoe. | Now Hayalk'in was the only son of | i. !ax'L!EledzEmga and LElbEx'salag'ihs. Now | he grew up to be a young man, and

40 he always went to the ll house of DoqwSyis; for Llax'LlEledzEmga, the mother of | Hayalk'in, said that she was a near relative of the past chief Doqwa^as; | and therefore Hayalk'in always went there.

Now, the I princess of Doqw&j-is was grown up, and Doqwajns was 43 the chief of the | numaym DzKndzEnx"q!ayo; and thej' never thought il that Hayatkin was the lover of -'maxQlayugwa. Then ] 45 Cliief Doqwaj-is became sick, and he had not been lying down more than I four days when he died. Then Hayalk'in | never left liis sweetheart ^maxOlayugwa. Now, Doqwayis left his copper | Lobelila, a high-priced copper. And when || ^maxiilayugwa had ])ecn 50 an orphan for almost two months, | aU the men and aU tlie women of Fort Rupert began to talk about them secretly. | Now it was known Hayalk in was going to many -maxulayugwa; | but Hayalk'hi was of too low rank to marry the princess of Chief [ Doqwiyis. Then they discovered that the princess =maxiilayugsva herself i| wished 55 it: therefore they thought that she was with child, and that therefore I she had made up her mind to marry Hayalk' in. ^Yllen \ the chief, the father of Doqw&yis died, | ^maxulayug%va gave away property at once to the Kwag'ul; and then she took the name Doqwaj-is. | This was her cliief's name, and her princess name was ^maxulayugwa. Now she had || always two names, and she was a 60 chief on the | right-hand side, and she owned a princess on her lefthand side; for she was the only | daughter of Doqwdyis and his wife, whose name was ^na'nEmp lEng' ilayugwa, | the princess of the chief of the numaym | Ts !etselwalagS,me^ of the =nEmges. Then

65 Hayalk'in married |i Doqwa^-is, and it was not long before ^maxtilayugNva gave birth | to a boy. Now, ^maxillayvigwa herself caused her name to be disgraced j and to become a bad name, because she had a common man for a husband, ! for Hayalk'in had no chiefs among his ancestors. | Now ^maxulaA'ugwa was called a fool on

70 account of what she had done; and so ll all her children will be bad on their father's side, and | they will be in vain good on their mother's side. Now Doqwiyis gave away | to Hayalk'in the copper Lobelila left behind by the chief, her father. 1 Then she gave in marriage the name Wanuk" for the name of Hayalk'in. | Now Hayalk'in had

75 obtained a chief's name, and || he was no longer called Hayalk'in, because he obtained by good luck the real name | Wanuk". And now he had the name Wanuk"; for now he invited all the I tribes with the price of the copper Lobelila. Now, | it was just as though Wanuk" had taken away the copper from the father of his wife, | for the deceased Doqwayis was going to sell his copper in order to

80 invite II all the tribes: therefore all the men were sick at heart | on account of what Wanuk" and his | illegitimate wife ^maxOlayugwa had done, she whose name was now D6qwa\is. \

There was one woman whose name was Q Iwalax' alayugwa, who was always | going to Victoria, for she was a prostitute. Wlien she

85 came home to || Fort Rupert, she brought many blankets, and she |

carried them into the house of Wanuk", but Qlwiihixukyufova ,sG was no I relative of Wanuk", (but) she had no rehitives hving. | Therefore she went into the house of Wanuk". | Then Maled intended to seU his copper named Wax"3e^stala, || and Qlwahix-alayuf^vu 90 bought it with seven hundred and sixty | blankets (which she paid i for the copper Wax"se-'stala. Before | long Q Iwalax' alayugwa became sick, and she also | died, and Wanuk" obtained by luck the copper Wax^se^stala. | Now Wanuk" sold Wax"se^strila, and it was bought II for five thousand one hundred and twenty blankets; | and 95 Wanuk" again invited all the tribes; and | he took the name of the father of Q !walax' alayugwa, | whose name was Wag' ides. Now they stopped calling Wanuk", Wanuk", | for he had the name Wag'ides. Now || his child had the name Hamadzalas, and now 200 Wag' ides was called | chief because he had invited twice the tribes. | Then the heart of Wag' ides was proud because he was spoken to as a chief by | all the chiefs of all the tribes. And in the feast j his seat was among the real chiefs. ||

Now, you, Chief Dr. Boas, you must have been surprised when I .5 went to I Chicago with Johnny Wanuk" and his wife Doqwayis' | — that is ^maxQlaj'ugwa — when I called ^maxQlayugwa a queen, | but Johnny Wanuk" was just like a slave of his wife ^maxulayugwa. |

i-They were among the Kwakiutl who visited the World's Fair in 1893.

And this is what I now talk about, the ancestors of the married

10 couple II Wanuk" whose name was Wag" ides, which name he obtained from [ Q!walax'alayuo:\va, and his illegitimate wife ^maxQlaj'ugwa. | I only wish you to know that Wag' ides probably thought that you considered him a real | chief. This is called by the Indians '' a-newlymade-chief," | like Wag' ides in the numaym Elgtlnwe-. ||

15 Wlien we came back to Fort Rupert Wag' ides went into his house, | and he said at once that he would buy oil with i the money that he had obtained, paid by 3'ou, Dr. F. Boas. Then he gave a grease | feast to all the tribes, and now his wife -maxulayug\va ] gave him the

20 marriage name KwakQx'alas for the feast name of her |i husband Wag'ides. Now, ^maxulag'ilis, ; the chief next to Llaqwalal, chief of the j numaym Laalax's-Enda\o, became sick. Now, he had the copper Lobellla. | Wag' ides always took care of him; and when he

25 became very | sick, Wag'ides took the chief ^maxQlag'iUs || into his house. At once ^maxOlag'ilis said to | Wag'ides, "You make me glad, because you take pity on me, because you | come and do good to me. If I should die quickly, 1 only take this my copper Lobellla, and sell it, and | invite again all the tribes." Thus he said to liim in

30 the morning. || And when night came 'ma.xtllag'ilis died. | Wag'ides also obtained by good luck the copper Lobellla. Now, | Wag'ides sold that also. Then he invited all the tribes. 1 Now Wag" ides was 33 really proud, | and said that he was not afraid of any one, even notof the true chiefs of || all the tribes. | ^ .35

Then Wagides sat among aU the chiefs of the tribes, | when they ' were aU invited by the Lawetsles. This is caUed | the chief's feast. Wag-ides boasted, saying that he was not | afraid of any one: and therefore the chief of the Mamaleleqitla, || whose name was ^walas 40 Kwax ilanokume^, became angry. Then the | chief, ^walas KwaxilanoktimeS became angry. Then the | chief, ^walas Kwax-jlan- okiime-', said that he would put him back into the place of | the slaves Ms forefathers. Thus he said. Then he took | the expensive copper named Q lEmts laxsde and | broke it, and he asked one man to throw II the copper into the sea outside the village Qalog\vis; and 45 after | he had finished, TIeqwap arose and sent a man | to get his copper Tsliiges; and when that man came | carrying Tslages, he gave it to Tieqwap. Then he spoke, | and said to his uncle,' ^walas Kwiix'ilanokume', "Now, || chief, you told us to do this to him who 50 claims that he is not afraid of anyone, | this new man Wag"ides — that little slave who comes from his slave ancestors: | Now I'll try him who claims to be a | true chief." Thus he said, and broke the copper Tslages. He | said, "Chief Wag" ides, now you will be a bullliead

55 of Qalogwis." II Thus he said, and gave the rib of the copper to a | man, and told him to throw it into the sea outside | of the village. Thus he said to him. Then K Iwamaxalas, I chief of the HSxwamis, arose, and he sent a man | to get the copper named KwexanEm.

60 Now he broke || it on account of Wag' ides, and he gave him the rib. This was | given to Wag' ides. Then Wag' ides became a slave again [ after this. He could not get three large j coppers to break to meet the other three; and he thought it best [ not to go with his tribe

65 when they were invited b}- the tribes, || because he was really ashamed. Now toaxulajugwa never became a true cliieftainness. |

The copper Lobelila that was broken on account of Wag ides, is worth I twelve thousand blankets; and | the copper Ts!ages, broken by TIeqwap on account of Wag' ides, | is worth nine thousand

70 blankets; and II the great copper KwexanEin, broken by K Iwamaxalas on account of Wag' ides, | is worth eighteen thousand blan- kets. I Now, Wag' ides could not get thirty-nine thousand ] blankets to buy tliree coppers | to meet those broken; and all the Kwag'ui

75 were ashamed || on account of what they had done. That is the end of this. I

I forgot this: that the eldest of the children of | Wag' ides and his wife ^maxulayug^'a died. She took the one next to (the eldest), | and Doqw&yis put him into the numaym DzEndzsnx'qlayo, | and his name was Doqwayis. And ''mfixulayugwa || put his younger SO brother in the numaym Tsletslehvaiagame'^ | of the Nimkish.'as chief QliimxalagiUs; for he was the father of | ^na^nEmplEng'ilayugwa, the mother of -'maxulayugwa. Now | the name of the son of Wag" ides was QIGmx'alag'ilis among the Nimkish. | Now ^maxiilayugwa herself thought httle of her husband. |

Story of the lelegede, Q!6.\ik' !ut!es, Kwag'ul

This is the tale of the reason why tlie double-headed serpent is on 1 the I outer front of the house of Lalep!alas at QlEg'es, for that is where the \ ancestors of the numaym LcLEged live, who have as their chief Lillep !alas. | The young men were talking about a salmon of bright color |! which they were trying to spear in the river of 5 Q !Eg" es, for their house was on the bank of the river. [ They could not hit it when they were trying to spear it, for there were many | steelhead salmon there, and one of them had a very bright color. Then | Chief Lalep !alas said that he would try to spear it, for he was a | good spearsman, because he was a seal-hunter. They || went and 10 followed him to the river. Many young men followed | their chief Lalep !alas. \Vlien they got to what was | referred to by the young

Story of the lelegede, Q!6mk-!ut!es, Kwaglt,

1 Continued on p. ;"S, line 1.

13 men as the bright salmon swimmmg about, ] Lalcp !alas was asked to stand downstream from the place where the bright | salmon was

15 swimming about. He had not been standing there long when || Laleplalas saw a very bright salmon. Immediateh' he | threw his spear and hit it. He took it and went home | to his house. Before he got to his house he felt | like giddy, and he just hid the salmon |

20 and went to his house, and before long he was very sick. || ^Tien he arrived in front of his house, he just [ sat down; and there it was seen by his wife, 'na'nErap lEUg'ilayugwa, ] that her husband was very sick. Therefore | she built a small hut over him. And when they finished the house for the sick man, the ancestors [ of the numaym

25 LeLEged went to see their chief Lalep !a]as. || Their chief was hardly alive. Then Lalep !alas heard | a canoe coming to tlie beach in front of the sick man's hut, and he heard | a man say, "Go to him and let our ] friend come." Tlius said what was heard by the sick Lalep !alas. Tlien the one who was sent said, | "I can not go to

30 our friend for || many are wa telling him." Thus he said. Then the man who had ] spoken just said, "Just come aboard the canoe. Let me | go and pull him out." Thus he said. Then the man stepped out of the canoe, and j went into the sick man's hut where Lalep !alas was lying down. Then he took the | soul of Lalep !alas, and went aboard his canoe. || Lalep !alas knew that he had gone 35 aboard the canoe. | He heard those say in the hut where he Imd lain, when he was taken ] by the man, "Oh! He is dead!" Thus they said, and \ ad the women began to wail. They had not been paddhng long when they arrived at | many houses. There were really many people. Then || they all went ashore out of the canoe, 40 and went into the great | house. Then Lrdep !alas was asked to sit down I near the door of the large house on the right-hand side. | Then Lalep lalas looked at the great raven which was sitting in the | middle of the doorway. Its legs were spread apart, and the doonvay was between the || legs, and a double-headed serpent was on top of 45 the front outside | of the house, and a wolf was standing on the head of the man in the middle of the \ double-headed serpent. Then he remembered this. Lalep !alas just sat down. \ Then a handsome man spoke | and said, "Stand up, spirits, and let us be happy and !l dance on account of the game of our friend Dadoxkwene^" He | 50 meant the salmon speared by Lalep lalas, for the bright salmon was a double-headed serpent. | Then the spirits arose, and immediately | a man came to where Lalep lalas was sitting ] and said, "O friend Lalep lalas! run away, else you might || stay away. Just look at 55 this house and imitate it." \ Thus he said. Then Lalep lalas was glad

57 on account of what he had said, | for the one who had told Lalep !alas to run away said also that this was \ the gathering-place of the souls of the dead: and when I the spirits began to sing, Lalep !alas ran out

60 of the door of the II house, and ran along the beach. lie went a | long distance, and arrived at a place where eagle-down was thick. He liad not | gone far when his breath gave out. Tlien he died again. | Then he heard the words of another tribe | where he was

65 staying. He was taken and buried on a tree. II There was no coffin. This was the village of Winalag'ilis. ' Before evening a man came and I sat down at the place where he was. Then the man spoke, | and said, "O, friend Lalep !alas! how is your mind? Don't you |

70 wish to go home to your country?" Thus he said. Then |! Lalep !- alas rcpUed and said, "Indeed, but I wish in vain, | for I do not know in what direction my house is." Tlius said Lalep !alas to the I man. Then the man spoke again, | and said, "I am Bluejay. .^.rise and I sit on my back that I may take you to j'our house."

75 Thus said Bluejay to him. |! Lalep !alas went at once and sat on his back; and I Bluejay flew inland over a great mountain. | And when they had passed over the mountain, they arrived. It was nearly | dark in the evening. And Lalep !alas saw that his | hut was still there, tie went in, and ho saw his Ixxly || lying tliere (h'ud. Then 80 his soul went into it, ! mul iraiucdiateiy tlic hody beciimc warm. In the i morning when day came many men and women came in | to wail, and they came to l)iiry liiin. Then one man | went into the hut, and the man saw that Laleplalas !| was alive, and at once he 85 spoke with him. | Then they made a liouse just like the house where lie had been; | and therefore the uuinaym i.cLEged own the house I This is aU. I

The ancestor of tlie YaexagEme^ YixTigEme^, lived at XndzE- 1 dzalis, I at the village site Lex'sIvvc.^; and j Waxap lalaso-', and his prince Xaxosenaso% lived on the east side of XfidzEdzalis; ] and it is said that Yix'agEme |! and Waxap lalastV, claimed Xud/.Edzalis .") as their property. Finally Waxaplalaso^ began to get tired | of Yix'agEme^ He moved away. | and came to CiEk' IexscIe's with lus prince, Xaxosenaso^, | and they built a house there; and when the house they built was finished, | Waxap !alaso^ lay down on his back, thinking what to do. || Then it occurred to him that lie liad been 10 told hi his former village, XudzEdzalis, | from a man who lived at Xoxopla, a Qweci"sot!enox". ] He did not name him, for he did not

14 know his name. | The visitor had said to Waxap !alas6^, I "Look out for the one of our tribesmen who has a great treasure! — I mean ||

15 Head-Winter-Dancer- for he will go around our world to play i with the people of supornatiiral power, all around our world." Thus he had said. |

This occurred to Wa.xap lalaso^ while he was lying on his hack. | When night came, he tried to he down in his bed; \ he did not go to

20 sleep the whole night, however; but || his prince, Xaxosenaso* slept sweetly. \Mien day came, | in the morning, Waxaplalaso^ arose and scolded his | prince. He said to him, "Don't | thhik always of sleeping! Don't you think of Head-Wiuter-Dancer, | the great shaman, the great war-dancer, who is famous all over the

25 world, II and who is looking for a great shaman to play with ? I | mean you ought to rise and wash yourself in this good river | TslElgwad. Thus he said. Xaxosen^so^ took up the | tongs and struck his ])rince with them. ||

30 Xaxosenaso^ arose at once ami wont nut of | the house. He wanted to kiU himself. He went up the river | Tslnlgwad; and when he came to the cascade of I TslElgwad, he saw a hole in the rock on the bank of the j river. He wanted to examuie it, and he

35 saw I! that the holes were the eyes of a Dzonoq !wa. They were both lull (if ^ water. Tlieu Xrixosciulso' hciird some one who said, | :{(■, 'O friend, Xaxosenaso-! go into these two eves, for | then iiotliiii;,' will he too difficult for you." Tims spol(e wiiat was Iieard l)v liim" Xaxosenaso' did not see ] any one. Then Xa.xosenaso^ H I)mi(e off 4(i hemlock-branches, tied them togetlier in four bunches, and went towards i the eyes. He sat down in the water in tiie rigiit-hand eye, | and rubt)e(l himself with one buncb of tlie iiemlock on the right side of his l)()dy; j and when all the needles of tiie Iiemlock had come off, he put it dosvn on the rock, and | took anotiier l)utich, (li])ped it into the water, and rubbed 11 the left side of his body! 4.", When all the needles were off, [ he put it down on tlie rock and came out of the water. Then | he went into the water in the left eye, and he sat j down in it. Xa.Kosenaso-' took another bunch of iienilock, dipped it into j the water, and rubbed t!ie right side of his body. I! When all the needles had come off, he put it down ini the 50 ground: and he ] took another bunch of hemlock, dipjied it into the water, and rubbed | himself on the left side of his bodv: and ho only stopped when all the \ needles had come o!T. 'i'hen lie put the hemlock on the ground. After he | had put it on the groumi, the man who was i| invisible to Xaxosenaso^ spoke again, and said, ',o "Don't, don't, don't i come out of the water in which you are washhig! Dive, and stay below water a long time, i four times!

57 Then you will obtain what makes you strong, so that nothing will be too difficult for you." \ Thus said the one who was invisible to Xaxosenaso'. Tlien Xaxosenftso^ | said, "I will do so;" and he

60 sat down and dived under water, and l! held on to the bottom in the very cold water. He staid there a very long time, i and then came up. He just wanted to get liis breath. | Then he dived again, and he staid down even longer than he had staid | the fii-st time when he dived. He came up again, and | sat dowTi on the rock to get liis

65 breath; and as soon as he had || recovered his breath, he dived again, and staid below water for really | a long tinie. Then he came up and sat downi on the rock to ! get his breath ; and as soon as he had recovered his breath, [ lie arose to dive again. Then spoke again the man | whom he liad heard speaking before, and who was invisi-

70 ble to him. || He said, "O friend! now really do not | come up until your breath gives out. Keep open your eyes ] while you are under water, then there will be nothing that you can not see." Tlius said the one wlio was heard. | Wieu the speech of the one who was heard by Xaxosenaso^ was ended, | he replied, and said, "I shall do so." ||

75 .:Vnd he dived into the water in the eyes of the Dzonoq !wa. \ Now he kept his eyes open, and held on to the bottom, while he staid under water; [ and he oidy let go when his breath gave out. [ Then he floated up, and he did not know how long a time he had been |

lying there in a faint. Then he awoke and arose, |1 for lie had been SO dead, and came back to his senses. He had first dived twice | into the right eye of the Dzcnoq !wa, and twice | into tlie left eye.

Then again he heard speaking in the woods. (Tlie voice) said, | "Come, friend Xaxosenaso^! Let us try our strengtli!" Thus said what he heard. || Then Xaxosenaso^ turned around to see who was 85 coming from the phice where some one was talking, | and lie saw a handsome man standing on the ground. | Xaxosenaso'^ went to him at once. When he reached ' him, the man asked Xaxosenaso' to try to I twist a spruce-tree, "so that I may see how- strong you are." Tims he said. || Immediately Xiixoscnaso^ clind)cd the tree, and, 90 beginning | at the top, he came down twisting the spruce-tree. He came to the ground. | It is said that Xaxosenaso^ never found it difficult, because he was exceedingly | strong. Then Xaxosenaso^ was given advice | by the man to take good care wlien traveling about; || "and you shall always purify yourself in (his river in the 95 morning and in the evening, | so that no harm may befall yon." Thus he said. |

Then Xaxosenaso^ questioned the man, and said, 1 "() friend! who are you who take pity on me and give me advice? " Tims he said to him. I Then the man rephed, and said, "O friend! || 1 am Work- 100

1 man. I ahvays give advice to those who come | the way you have come." And after Workman had said so, he disappeared, j — | Xaxosenasii^ just stood there as though he were out of liis | mind 5 on account of the actions of the one who had spoken. II Then it occurred to him to walk again towards the source of the river. ! He went, and contiimed going a long distance up the | river. Then he saw a large round thing on the rwk, which looked like a stone, | a Uttle distance away from the place whence he came. It seemed stiange to him. | He went to it to e.xamiue it. Then lie saw that ||

10 it was the great head of a man staring at Xfixosenaso^ as he stood on the rock. | The large head looked angry. It had no hody. | Then Xaxosenaso^ was angry, and stared at it. | Then Xfixo.senaso^ remem])ered that his father had talked about ] something like this, what he was seeing, and that he had called it Ilead-without-Body.

15 Tlius II Xaxosenaso^ was just watching the Head-without-Body, as it was changing j the expression of its face. Four times it changed its lace, as though it were | tr^nng to frighten XaxosenAsd^. Tlierefore it did so. And the great tiling | opened its mouth, and the head of a man appeared | in the mouth of the Ilead-without-Body.

20 It kept its mouth opened, II and uttered the cannibal-cry, like the cannibal-cry of the hamshSmtslcs of the ancestors of the Kwakiutl.
Tlien a pair of hands appeared in the mouth ol the I Ilead-without-

Body. Tlicy were tivinhliuj;, aiul (tho fsiimil.nl-dimccr) ciiiiic in n 22 squatting position out of the mouth of tho Ilead-withoiit-IJt.dy. After he had come out, | tlie mouth of tlio iloiid-witli.Mit-IJ.xiy rlosed; and the hamshamtsles wont right on !| and look tho riglit 25 arm of Xaxoscnaso'^, and hit a wide piece out of it. ] Xaxoseuaso-' novor moved. And when | the piece had heen hitten out liy tho hanishamtslES, the Litter w^ent hack, | uttering his cannil)ai-crv, " Wij), wip, wnp!" as he went hack into the mouth of tho Head-wilhout- Body. I Now the liamshamts !es had gone liack into the luoulli; and II as soon as he had gone in, the Hean-without-Body (Usappoarod. | 30

Then Xaxosenaso^ heard some one hack of liim speaking, and | saying, "O friend Xaxosenaso^! now you have ohtainod as vour treasure what you liave seen, | the hamshanits!Ks, and tlio name One-Man-Eater, whenever you show , this; and tho front of tho sacred room out of which he came is the head of our worhl, II tho 3') Head-w'ithout-Body; and you will do among your triho what was done j by Onc-]\Ian-Eator to you when he l)it you, for you will oat human flesh. I Now spit on your right arm, and jiross down tho place I bitten by our friend Ono'-Man-Eator, thou it will Ileal up," said the one | whom he heard. Xaxosenaso- never saw who was speaking. || He went at once inti) tlio I'iver to wash, and 1 after lie 40 had done so, he sat down under the branches of a ] codar-troe.

43 There he slept that night, not far from the j house of his father WaxSp lalaso', at GEk" !exsc1e1s. |

45 In the morning, when day came, he arose and went |l into the river. He carried four hunches of hemlock-branches, and rubbed \ the right side of his body. ^Ylien the needles had come off, j he stopped. Then he took another bunch and rubbed the I right side of his bod^^; and when ail the needles had come off, he | stopped and took another

50 bunch of liemlock-branches, dipped it into the l! water, and rubbed the left side of his body; and when the | needles had come of^, he stopped, and took the one bunch left on the rock, j dipped it into the water, and rubbed the left side of his body. | When the needles had come ofT, he stopped. Then | he remembered the words of the

55 one who had spoken to him ; that is, l! the one who had taken pity on him and had given him advice. He dived four times, and staid a long time under water each time; | and when he came up the fourth tune, I he heard a man back of him speaking. He said, | "You have done well, friend Xaxosenaso', to do what you have done, for you have i dived four times. Go, now! Before you go far, you will ||

60 see your treasure." Thus he said; and Xaxosenaso^ said, I "I shall do so, friend!" He did not try to see | who was speaking to nim. j

At once Xaxoseuaso=' started aiui went np | tlic river. After lie had been going up [some time], he saw a || large bird sitting on the rock, or, As soon as he saw it, he remeraljered | what the man luid said to liiin when he said to him, "Go ! | You will not go far before you see your treasure." i Then Xaxosenilso^ started, and stood near the I t'hunderbird that was sitting on the roclv. Then the || thunderbird Ih-st 70 spoke to him, and said, " O friend 1 why | do you come here walking V And I Xaxosenaso^ said at once, "I came to obtain you, Great- Supernatural-One, as a treasure." ! Thus he said. Then the thunderbird called Xaxosenaso« to come | to him. lie went there at once; and !! the thunderbird said, "Come and sit among the | 7") feathers of my wrings, that we may go and see our world !" Tluis he said. I Xaxosenaso' at once went up to the wings | and sat among the feathers at tne base of the wings; | and when Xaxosenaso^ was seated among || the feathers, the tluuidcrbird flew up. Then I so Xaxosenaso^ was asked by the thundcrliird to look at | everything that was going on where they were going. | Xfizosenaso^ did so. lie kept in mind the strange things that ] he saw every wlu-re. After four days they came !l back. Then tlie thunderl)ird sat down on 85 the rock | where he had been seated when Xaxosenasd- met him.

87 As soou as he sat down on tlie rock, | the thunderbird asked Xaxoscnaso* to "o down; | and when the thunderhird went down, hejrave advice to liim | to remember all the tune, if tlie great sujieriuUnral

90 one, II Head-Winter-Dancer of the Qweq"sr)t!enox", should come and make war on him, that there was really nobody who | could overcome his supernatural power. "And if he discovers that you are not an ordinary | man, he will at once come to make war upon you; and as soon as you want | me to help you, sing my sacred song. Now, listen to | my sacred song! so that j'ou may sing it

95 wlien II Head-Winter-Dancer comes to make war on J'ou." Thus he said, and he sang it. These are the words of his sacred song: | "Burn them, l)urn them, burn them, you who burn the world ! | Hail, hail, hail, hail, hailstorm is brought by you!' "This you shall sing when yt)u want those to die who come to ] play with you, aiul if you want them to turn into stone or into ice; namely 200 all the men, II the crew of Head-Winter-Dancer, if they should come." Thus said the thunderhird \ to Xaxosenaso^. Then Xaxosenaso^ turned away from the | thun(]erl)ird. Tlienhe turned his face back to the j)lace where the thun(U)rt)ird !iud been seated on the rock, | and the thunderhird luul disappciircd. InuiU'diatcly Xaxusenaso' I went into the river. 11 o Ho did not know that he had been away four years from his | house in GEk" !ExsdEls. Now lie wished to go home to his | house

Unit ovoning. He resolved \ to c,-o home. Tlieu lie Iieanl (lie siimiu^ s of a sacred song dowuslreaiii. | Iminediiitely Xfixosenusn-' sat down on the rock and went into || the river; and' lie repeated the sacred III soug, which sounded Uke that of a wonnui. ;' After Xaxosenasf,-' had been in tlie water, a small j man can\e to the i)lac() when- Xaxctsenaso-' was seated; and as soon as [ he came to the place where Xiixosemisof was seated, the | small man si)()ke, and said. '•() friend XaxosenasOM || I have been sent by our friend TKwiig-in to call you to ' witness her 1") dance. Come!" Thus said the i small man to Xaxosenasof. Xaxosemiso^ immediately I arose from the place where he was seated, and followed the one who had invited him, and it was not I long ])efore they were inside of a large house. Ij ^Vllen they reached 2(1 the door, it opened, and | Xa.xosenaso^ and tlie one who liad invited !iim went in. Then [ Xaxoseuaso^ was asked to sit down at the left side of the door of the j large house, so that he sh(ndd be able to witness well what was l)eing done there, \ and (he speaker of the great winter-dance house spcdxc to him. Then |! Xaxosenas(V 25 listened ti) the sacred song of the woman | behind the large winterdance house, and he secretly repeated her song. When Xaxo- senasd' had sat down, ] the speaker of tlie large winter-dance house s|)oke, and said, "Now, j take good care, iVieiid XaxosenasoM You

30 have come into this great || winter-dauce house. Now you will see what we are going to do." | And tlie cannibal-cry was uttered back of tlie sacred room, which was | the head of a man standing on the floor of the house. It opened its mouth, and the | hamshfimts !es showed liimself from inside of the head. He came i out and danced;

35 and when his song ended, he went back || into the mouth of the liead; and it was not long before he came, wearing the revolving | mask on his head. Then he went around the fire | of the large winter-dance house; and after he had gone around, he | went back into the mouth of the sacred room, which had the form of a head. It was not long before | he came again, uttering the cannibal-cry in this way, " Wip,

40 wip, wip!" II when he was uttering the caimibal-cry. He had no whistles. He danced, accompanying three ! songs, besides tlie one song with wliich | lie fii"st came out of the mouth of his sacred room, the great liead of the Head-without-Body. | Wien the last song was at an end, lie went back into the nioutli of the I sacred room of the Ilead-without-Body. ||

45 As soon as he had gone in, the speaker of the great winter-dance house spoke, | and said, ''() friend Xaxosenaso^ ! | now you have seen your treasure; This is One-Man-Eater whom you saw | dancing, and this is your dancing-dress tliat you will wear on your face, | and this is the sacred room of the llead-without-Body. Now all this

50 shaU go to yoii as your || treasure." Thus he said. "Now your name shall be One-Man-Eatcr." Thus he said. | "Xow, lake cjood 51 care, friend XaxosenasoM when our great friend here, | ^vilKukfihxg-iUs, comes in, that you may observe | all she does here." Thus he said. |

Then a woman came in, singing her sacred song in the door of t!ie II great winter-dance liouse. She came in. Her clo tiling was | made 55 eiitirely of hemlock-branches, not like the clothing of One-ifan- Eater, whose | head-rmg was made of red cedar-bark, and also his lu^ck-ring, his ! wristlets, and his anklets; but of hemlock-branches was the head-ring | of the war-dancer of ^wilEnktilagilis, and of hemlock was her neck-ring, || and of hemlock were her armrings and 60 anklets. | Her belt was made of hemlock twisted together. | The ends of the hemlock-belt went down to her knees. | As soon as she came into the door of the great dancing-house, | her sacred song was sung. Then she danced, ll going towards the rear of the house; and 65 when the song ended, I she tm-ned towards the fire in the middle of the great dancing-house. | She spoke, and said, "O friends! | come, one of you, to cut off my limbs and my head! | Whoever shall (h) this to me will obtain as his treasure this great dance, |1 and my treas- 70 ure, and my name, ^wllEnkiilag'ilis." Thus she said. | After she had finished her speech, the speaker | of the great winter-dancing house

73 spoke, anil said, "O friend 1 Xaxoscn&so^! come and cut off the limbs of our j friend here, and cut of! her head, so that you may obtain

75 her I! magic power." Thus he said. Then Xaxosenaso^ | said at once, "1 shall do so, O friend;" and, as he said so, he stood up. \ He was given a shell knife (the knife of the ancient | people) ; and Xaxoseniso^ walked, and stood in front of the \ great war-dancer.

80 Then ^wilEnkuhigilis raised her || right hand ; and she said, "O friend XaxosenasoM | cut it ofT with my shoulder and | throw it towards the door." | Xaxosenaso^ cut off her shoulder and her whole right arm; [ and after he had taken them off, he threw them towards

85 the door. I! Tlien he cut off the left arm and shoulder and threw them I towards the door. Then the great war-dancer sat do\TO on the floor, | and he cut off her legs and threw them about on the floor. I Then the great war-dancer told him to cut off her head; and

90 at I onco Xaxosenixso- cut around her neck, and ll took off licr head and threw it down. Now the limbs of the great supernatural one were off, | and her Ixxly just lay on the floor of the house. | After Xaxoseniiso^ had done so, he spoke, and | said, "O friends! it is not my wish, what 1 iiave done ! to our great friend: it was her own

95 wish tliat I should do this || to her." Thus he said. Then he went aiul sat down at tho ])lace where he had hceii seated before. I Tlieii ()C, the body began to move. It rolled, and went roUinc; towar.is where I the head lay on the door, and the liead stuek on the hodv; | and the body rolled to where the two legs lay, | and they stuekOn': and the body roUed to || where the ai-nis lay," and they sturk on tii.^ 31)0 body. I Then the great snpernatural one arose and sang her saered song; I and after she had linislied her sacred song, she told tiie men to beat time on the boards rapidly. ; Immediately they beat time; and ^vllEnktilag iha ] canght her sniiermitural power in her liands and threw it no\TO on the floor of the P great win(er-danci) house, 5 and the floor of the honse began to be flooded. I The fire in tlu' middle of the great | winter-daitce house went out, and therefore it was dark inside. Then | the speaker of tlie great winter-danee house spoke, | and said, "O friend XaxosenasoM you obtained as vour treasure the two things 1| that you have seen— the lirimsliamtslK: 10 and liis dress, and the name ] One-Man-Eater and his saered moms and also this great magic power, | the war-dance: and what you did to her when you cut off her j hm])s; ano the floo(Hng of your house: and also the dress, | and the name ^vllEnkfdagilis. And this 1 tell you; II do not be afraid to have your limbs cut ofl" wIumi vou are 1.5 asked | to play by the great supernatural one, Head-Winter-Danccr: for she has given to you the ] magic power of being cut to pieces. You will do as she | did when she began to put on her arms and limbs." Thus he said in the | darkness. Xaxoscn&so^ never saw again the ||

20 liouse ana tlic men. The great | winter-dance house and all the people disappeared, and \ Xaxosenaso^ was just sitting dowii on the ground. |

Then it occurred to liira to go do^vn the river that night. | He

25 walked, and came to the II lower end of the cascade, and he wished to try to sing the ] sacred song of 'wllEukulag'ilis, for he wished to know it well before going | to the village CiEk' !exs(1e1s. Now he sang it, and ' these are the words of the sacred song: \

1. "1 was taken to the other side of the world, I was taken to the 30 other side of the world, |! by the great supernatuial power.

I was taken to the other side of the world by the great supernatural ! power. I

2. "I riiceivod cver'tl)ing, I received everything, from tlie great supernatural power. I 1 received everything from tlie great supernatural power. We, we! ] .3. "I have cverj'thing, I have everything, belonging to Ids super- 35 natural power. |! I have es-erything, I have everything, belonging to his supernatural power. We, ] we! ]

As soon as the sacred song was at an end, he felt very hapjiy, | because he loiew the words of the sacred song, and on account of lakwii.

we.

his I different treasures. Tlien it occurred to liini tlmt he wouhl -o |i iu front of the house of his father and sing his sacred song heforc 40 dayhght, I so that his fatlier miglit hoar him. Then he started, for the house was not far away; ' and as soon as he came to the I)each in front of the house, | he walked out to the sea and sang his sacred song. Immediately | TVaxa[) lalaso-' heard him, and he" recognized the voice I! of his prince XaxosenasS^ lie was singing his sacred 45 song. Then | he arose from his bed and went oiit of his house. | Now he really recognized the voice of his prince. [ He went to the houses of his tribe, and called the peojile j to come to his house. Daylight had not nearly come yet, il when they all came; and 50 Waxap !alas6^ talked to his | tribe, the ancestors of the LcLKged of tho Great-Kwakiutr and j asked them to capture Xaxosenaso^ " Thus he said. I His tribe agreed at once to do what he said. Thev took theii- I batons and the boards, and the men went out of !! the house. 55 As soon as they were all outside, they started, I and went down to the beach at low tide. Now it was full | daylight, therefore they could see Xaxosenaso^ He was walking in tlie water. ' All the men stood in a row, and ] they beat rapid time. Xaxosenaso^ came ashore at once || when he heard the beating. When he came, he 60

' Thjs should beQ!omk!ut!Es; however, since this division is mucli reduced in numbers and lias jolnci the 'waias Kwagul they are generally counted with Ihcm 750-52—21—3.5 etu— pt 2 23

61 did not | show that he had magic power. Xaxosen&so^ aud all the men came up the beach. | They just beat rapid time as they . were coming up the beach; they beat time four times. Then \ they all went into the house. He never told his father about his treasure. ||

65 And Xaxosenaso' just listened to his tribe when they ! talked about the great magician Head-Winter-Dancer; for | the ancestors of the numaym LcLEgea were expecting him who would soon come, him who was looking for some one | with whom to play in theuseof magic power. I Xaxosenaso^ just listened to what they said. Xaxo-

70 senas5^ was intending 1| to startle his tribe when they should come to

Icnow his treasure, when |- Head-Winter-Dancer should arrive; therefore he kept quiet, and sat down i in the rear of the house. |

Now all the men went out of the house, | and many people asked

75 one another why II Xa.xosenaso' had been singing a sacred song. They were forbidden by some men, who said, "'Don't j talk that way! Don't make fun of Xaxosen^so', who was siugmg a sacred song! for we do ' not know what treasure he may have obtamed." Thus they said. |

When it was four days after Xaxosenaso* had come | home to

80 (ifik' lExsdEls, he went away into the water || at the mouth of the river Tslslgwad mornings and evenings; | and the men were afraid of what might be done by the | great superiiatural Head-Winter-

Dancer, if he should come. WHieu 1 Xaxoseiiaso' had heou iti his S3 house for four days, in | the evening they saw a canoe conuni,', Wnv^ moved by paddles. HThey came, and told Chief Waxaplalaso" So Inuncdiately | Xaxosenaso^ asked Wa.vap !alas6^ to clear the | floor of his house, "for this is my friend I lead- Winter-Dancer | who lias been seen coming." Thus said Xaxosemiso^ to his father Waxaplalaso^ | Immediately Waxap !alaso« asked his tribe to || clear the floor of his house, and the people | cleared the floor of his 90 liouse. Then | Waxaplalaso^ and his tribe were very glad; for indeed they guessed that | Xaxoseniiso-' had found a treasure, for otherwise he would not have asked his father to clear ! his liousc. As soon as the house had been cleared, there were people talking II standing in the canoe in front of the village; and (one of them; 95 said, I "I only come to notify you, great tribe, that | our great friend the powerful Head-Winter-Dancer has arrived. I have come I to ask joii to take care. Go and purify yourselves quickly! | Wlien you have done so, I shall go and paddle for tliem, and ask them to come to-day; || for the traveling-canoes of our Iribe are 400 at anchor | on the other side of the point Burnt-Point."' Thus he said. I

Immediately the ancestors of the uumaym LeLEgcd were asked by I Waxaplalaso^ to go into the water at the moutli of the river

Ts!Elg%vad, I and XaxosenSso* went also into the water. When ll 5 the speech of the speaker in the canoe was at an end, he paddled back. I After the ancestors of the nuniaym 1 Lei.Eged had been in the water, they went into the house of Waxaplalaso^; | and Xaxosenaso^ sat down in the rear of the house, ] hstcning to what the

10 tribe said, for the tribe was really afraid of the || reports about the great supernatural man Head-Winter-Dancer. | Now Xaxosenaso' knew that several | men referred to him, because he had been in the woods for four years. | He had come home, and they had never seen his treasure, | therefore the foolish ones among his tribe were sick

15 at heart, !l but many wise men of the tribe of Xaxosenaso^ j saia that they had faith in Xa.xosenaso^, although he did not talk about I the reason why he had been singing liis sacred song when he first came home, | and the wise men knew that he had a great treasure |

20 and his father AVaxap'.alaso^ guessed that his |1 prince Xaxoseuaso' had obtained a great treasure, when he asked liis father to | clear out the floor of his house; for he was really glad when they first learned that the | great supernatural man, Head-Winter-Dancer, was coming. As soon | as the taJkmg of liis tribe became less, a

25 man ] who belonged to his tribe came in. He stood in the II doorway of the house of Wilxap !alas6^, and spoke. ! The great super-

natural man Exiiu;i.l— for tliat | was tlie name of the sliamaii who 27 had come and was standing in the door of the house — sain, j •■ Xuw, keep silent, trihe! tliat I may speak about what tlie supernatural power says | to me about our friend ^vllEnkulag'ilis, who |' luis great 30 magic power, and whom you call XaxosenasoS 0 tril)e ! | 1 sliail be his attendant. Thus said my supernatural power, because I am a cruel | man. Just don't move, tribe!- 1 am | told by this supernatural power that | Head-Winter-Dancer will lirst use liis super- natural power, and we shall just loolc on. AVhen they have fmished, || then our great friend ^vllEnkQlagilis will change places with liim, 35 and you ! will use well your batons." Thus he said. Wlien his speech w-as at an end, | all sat down by the side of %Ili:nkfdagilis, and they wiiispcred together. ! Then they .were all happy- Chief Wfixap !alaso^ | and liis tribe. The supernatural man Hand Ex'ag'id, 40 and ^wilEnkulag ilis had not been sitting together for a long time — for now I stop calling him \ Xaxosenaso^ — when ^vllK.nkOlag'ilis | arose and went out of the house, lie went back into the woods; ana \ Ex'ag'id alone sat down at the place where they had been sitting, and | he gave instructions to his tribe to take care of all the il ways, of what they would do with the great supernatural man, 45 Head-Winter-Dancer. | Thus lie said. Wlien he had just stopped speaking, a man I came in, reporting that many | canoes were coming across. Those were the ancestors of the niimayni Meinogwins of the I Qwcq"s6t!enox'. As soon as they arrived at the beach,

50 Waxaplalaso |! invited them to come and eat in his house; and at once I all the canoes came ashore, and the [visitors] went up the beach, 1 walking behind the great supernatural man, Head-TVinter-Dancer.
AU wore head-rings and neck-rings of red cedar-bark, and | they

55 went into the house of Waxap !alas6^ The ll great supernatural man. Head -Winter-Dancer, did not allow his tribe to sit in the rear | ol the house. lie wanted his tribe to sit next to the door | of the house, and Waxap !alas6^ and his tribe were sitting in the rear of the house. \ Thus he said. And the ancestors of the | mmiaj-m

60 LeLEged obeyed his wishes, for || Head-Winter-Dancer meant that they should sit at the door of the house ot Waxap !alaso^, | in order to drive them back if the tribe of ■ Waxap !alaso' should try to escape when they were frightened bj- his playing. That is | why Head-Winter-Dancer wished the ancestors of the I i.ei.Eged to sit in the rear of the house. Tlieu the crew of Head-Winter-Dancer ate. Il

65 He himself did not cat. After | the tribes had eaten, the great supernatural head-wnter-dancer arose | naked; and at once one j man arose also, and asked for batons from Waxap lalaso^. | Then he

70 was given many batons, and at once 11 the man distributed the

])atons among liis tribe. ] Thou at once they beat rapid time; und | 7| liead-Winter-Dancer got his supernatural power, and threw it on the floor of the house. | At once water welled up from the Hoor of the I house and flooded it. il Tlieu the fire in the middle of the iiouse 75 was extinguished, and the water receded, | and the floor of the house became dry. | Waxap !alaso^ and his tribe never moved, | although they were up to the waist in water, and when | the floor of the house was dry again, they re-arranged the fire in the middle of the house, ll and it blazed up. Then the great supernatural man, [ Head- .SO Winter-Dancer, told them to cut ofT his head; and immediately | one of the tribe of Head-Winter-Dancer — his name is not known — | arose, took his shell knife, and wont to the place where Head-Wintor- Dancer was standing | and cut off his head. As soon as it was off, || the man went around the lire, carryang the head; | and after he had S.'i gone aroxmd four times, he put it on | where it had been before, and Head-Winter-Dancer arose as a whole man. | Then he sat down, for he had tmished. Then | the man who had cut off his iu^ad spoke, and said, li "O friends of my side! I want these our friends to see | 90 this great supernatural Head-Winter-Daucer." Tluis j he said. And at that time a sacred song was sung in the house of Waxaplalaso^. I

Immcdiatelj" Exagid arose from his seat, and | spoke. He said, 95 " Now you have finished, great tribe ! II Come to the rear of the house, and let me and my tribe go | to the door, so that j-ou may also witness our supernatural power." | Thus he said. Immediately the ancestors of the numaym Memog\vins | went to the rear of the house, and the numaym | LeLEged went to the door of the house, and they 500 sat down. II Then they all beat rapid time, and | ^wilEnki'ilagihs sang his sacred song: "I was taken to the other side of the world, I was taken to the other side of the world, | by the great supernatural power. I was taken to the other side of the world, ai, ai, by the | supernatural power," and the other words. Then he came | into the 5 house of his father, Waxap !alas^)^ His dress was made of IJ hemlock-branches. His tribe l)eat rapid time. | And when he had gone around the fire in the middle of the house, he caught his | supernatural power, and threw it on the floor of his house. Immedi- ately I water welled up from the floor of the house, | and it only stopped rising when it had put out the fire in the middle of the || 10 house. Then it went do^vn again, and the | floor of tlie house was dr}'. They built up | the fire in the middle of the house; and as soon as it blazed up, | ^wllEnkulagilis spoke, and said, "O friends! 15 let I one of you come to cut off my limbs;" thus he said, || and at once Ex-ag-id went to wlierc ^vllEnkiilnKUis was standiuK- I He Hi carried his shell knife, and said. '• Your words arc good, great friend.
I am cruel. Therefore I shall do according to yoiir'^wisli, Supernatural-One. i Let me do it !" Thus he said, and he cut around tlie shoulder-blade so that it remained ! attached to the right arm. lie cut it off and threw it toward tlie li door; and he took off the left 20 arm and tlirew it down | in front of tlie place where Ilead-Winter- Dancer was seated; and he cut off the [ right leg at the hip, and threw it down not | far from wliere 1 lead-Winter-Dancer' was seated; and he cutoff the | left leg and tlirew i( down: and finally lie cut off his head, || and threw it down not far from where ] £.'agid 25 was standing. And it was not long before tiie I)ody moved ] and rolled toward where the head lay. And when | it (-ame to it, tlic head stuck to the body, | and it rolled toward t lie place where tlie right leg lay, and it stuck || on; and it rolled lo wiiere the left leg 30 lay, I and it stuck; and it rolled to where thc^ | right arm lay, and it stuck on; and he arose | and walked hack to liis left arm, and stuck it on. | And after he had done so, Head-Win fer-Dancer and || his tribe ran out of the house, and went aboard tiieir canoes, I and 35 they escaped from ^vllEnkulag'ihs. Now tliey were all going home. They were | ashamed, because Head-Winter-Dancer had been overcome by ^wilEnkidag ihs. |

Then ^wilEnkQlag'ilis asked his father Waxaplalaso^ | that his

40 tribe should not go out of his house for a while, and II to tell him when Head-Wintor-Dancer approached Burnt-Point, | and that all the men sliould hold their batons | in readiness to beat when he should go up to the roof of the house. | Tlius he said. Then Waxap !alaso^ sent a | man to sit outside the house, and to announce when ||

45 Head-Wintor-Dancer should arrive at Burnt-Point. Then ] 'wilEnkulag ihs gave instnictions to his tribe, and said, "As soon as I | go up on the roof, beat rapid time, and | continue to beat time until I stop singing my sacred song. | And when I stop, you also stop beat-

50 ing time; for you will see II what will happen to our world and to my great friend Head- Winter-Dancer." | Thus he said. He just stopped speaking, when the one who was | watching Hcad-Winter- Dancer came into the house and | said that Head-Wintor-Dancer was already near Burnt-Point. | Immediately ^wllEnkulag ilis went

55 up to the roof of the house; II and when he sang his sacred song, liis tribe beat time | in the house; and these are the words of his sacred song, which he obtained | from the thunderbird: |

"Burn them, burn them, burn them, you who burn the world ! | "Hail, hail, hail, hail, hailstorm is brought by you!" ||

Wlien he stopped singing, t],oy also stopped | beutiiig time in the 00 house. Immediately our world liecamc dark, j and tlicre was lightning and bud thunder. \ Hail fcU, and the hailstones were tlie^size of a head. | When the tliundcr and the hailstorm had passed, tliey saw II the canoes all turned into rociv; and these are now the many | 65 islands at the east side of the mouth of Hardy Bay, and they are called I Spots-at-Mouth-of-Bay. Now Head-Winter-Daucer "| and his crew were dead. |

Then ^wilEnkiilag'Uis was feared by his tribe, for tiiey || discovered 70 that he had obtained a great treasure; and his tril)e just wished | to be slaves of ^wilEukulag-ihs. He was the only | head chief of the luimaym LeLEged. He did not do any | work, for his trilie were working for him; that is, they gathered food | of all kinds for liim, and brought fa-ewood and water. || If he wanted a canoe of a man, 75 he I just asked for it, and it was given to him. Tliis is the end. |

Later on I shall tell how he disappeared again, and liow after tliat | he became a cannibal. |

It was when ^wllEnkiilag'ihs had overcome the great supernatural | l man Head-Winter-Dancer. He had [not] been | treated as a chief for a long time by his numaym, the LeLEged. Then he said to his father I

Waxapa !alas6', that he had not yet shown his supernatural treas- 5 ures; || "for I obtained as supernatural treasure the flooding-waters and the cutting-off of | my limbs and four dances; for I have for my dance the | AwiloLElal, and my first dance is HayalikElal. ] And after I have finished the Ha3alik' Elal, I turn into the | speaker

10 dance; and when my song of the speaker dance is ended, || I turn into the chief tainness dance; and when | the song of my chief tainness dance is ended, then I sing my sacred song | of the war dance and I turn into a war dancer; | and therefore mj- name is ^wilEnkfdagihs.' Now 1 1 wish you would give a winter dance," thus he said to iiis father

15 Waxapa lalaso^, "that || I may also show my other great dance the | hiimshiimts !es, that has a sacred room; and the name Nanogwis; and the cannibal mask with | a man with turning top: and his red cedarbark rings. I mean | that all my supernatural treasures should be seen." Thus sjiid ^wllEnkOlagliis | to his father Waxap lalaso^.

20 Immediately Waxap !alaso^ || told his prince to go ahead and to disappear. I Now it was not known among the tribe what Waxp!a- laso^ and his [ prince ^vilEnkfilag'ihs had said. \Mien ] night came ^wllEukiilag ilis lay do^\•n. It was not yet | near daylight when

25 he arose and went to the river || ^wagEla. Then he walked up the river, and he wished to | arrive at its lake. He did not arrive there

'Carrylng everything.

bofore night came. Tlien , lu- went into tlio wniov of tin- river, mi.i -27 he took four hemloclv-brauohes and [ nihlx-d his body on the iij,'iithand side with one hendock braneii, and j he imitated what lie had first done with the four heniJock-liranclies. || As soon as lie liad 31) finished, he lay down in the shelter of a cedar-tree | whidi stood on the bank of the river. As soon as daylight came in the morninj;:, lie washed agaui | in the river; and after he had done so, lie again walked up the | river. Now it was past noon when he came to the | lake of the river ^nagKla. Immediately, it is said, he built a house of hemlock-branches |1 on the shore of the lake, lie always | went 35 into the water on the shore of the lake every morninsr and everv evening. | Now it was almost four months since he had disapi)eared. Then he dreamed | that he saw the Head-withou(-Body. Then it opened its mouth and the \ hamshamts.'Ks came out of the mouth. Then he cried, "Wip, wip, wip!" i| And in his dream he saw how he -10 went right up to HvllEukulagilis, and | bit his left hand; and after the piece bitten by him had come off, | he went back into the mouth of the Head-without-Body. Then the Ilead-without-Hodv disappeared. I Then ^wilEukulag'ilis awoke, and | he saw that it was da^hght. II He arose at once and went into the water on the shore of 45 the lake; and [ after he had been in the water, he went down, following the river, while he was walking down river. | Wlien evening

48 came, he had not arrived at the mouth of the river. Then 1 he lay down under a cedai-tree; and when daj-hght came in the morning | he arose and started. It was not yet noon when he arrived at the ||

50 mouth of the river ^vagEla. Then he just sat down under a tree. | They do not know what kind of a tree it was. He waited for evening. I Therefore he did so. As soon as evening came, he walked | along the beach. Now it was dark when he ] arrived on the east

55 side of the river TslElgwad. Then he cried, || "Wip, wip, wip!" aloud, so that his father should hear him. |

Then his father Waxap !alas6^ heard him. | Imnicdiateh' it occurred to Wa.xap !alaso^ to ] invite in his tribe when it would be evening, that they should come and trj^ to surround him that |

GO night. Thus he thought. Almost all his tribesmen had || beard the cry: "Wip, wip, wip!" | Therefore the Sparrow Society at once arose and went into the | winter-dance-house of Waxap !aiaso^ (for this name was given by the | ancestors of the Kwakiutl to a winterdance-house. Onl}- lately it was named | the Empticd-House, instead of Winter-dance-House, because recently they became

65 mixed with the II Rivers Inlet people; and recently the name Winterdance-House is Coming-out-House, | for the Naklwax'da^x" call the winter-dance-house I Coming-out-House and Ceremonial-House; and

''°'"'' FAMILY HISTORIES ll,-,l the Kwakiutl also caU it [ CcrL)nu,nial-IIousc. I just want tu talk ' OS about this). II

As soon as the membere of t!io Sparrow Society were all ii) ' To Waxap lalaso'- told them to try to surround him that ui^ht and W axap !alaso« also told them that lie would call his trib'e in the [ afternoon. "Now we aU wiU sit down at the place whcie you wish that I we sit down, that you may learn all the four songs, || the 75 songs of NaIlog^Tis; that is, ^vilEukulagilis; ] for indeed we sliall just now see all the supernatural treasures of my | prince, w'lien lie comes out of the woods." Thus said Waxaplalaso^ to -the Sparrow Society. | "He has sung his four songs | to me: therefore I know liie songs II of the great supernatural one who is a hamshilmtslts." SO Thus said Waxaplalaso^ | to the Sparrow Society. As sor.n lus day came in the morning, | all the members of the Sparrow Societ- went home to their houses. Tliey were very i glad on account of the w'ords of Waxap !alas6^. |

As soon as evening came, a man wlio was sent by Waxap !alasO' went II to whisper an invitation to all the men to go to the sitting- ^5 place.' I (Some men say that the sitting-place has the name | Song-Leader-Place. Now all the men are never invited twice | for the meeting; for the men inmiediately arise | when they are first

■ A place in the woods where the songs are secretly taught. See Report of the V. S. National Museum, lS9o, Plate 43.

90 called to go to the sitting-place. || When a man does not go — no matter whether lie is a chief | or one of the common people — nobody talks about him.) j Then Waxap lalaso^ at once sang the songs | referred to b' ^wilEnkQlag ills, the songs of Kanogwis, | the hamshamts !es, who has the Head-without-Bodv for his sacred room. II

95 As' soon as the song leaders knew the four songs, | they talked about the one man belonging to the I common people. At once four men were sent to go and | call him to come to the sitting-place. Then 100 the four | men started, and before long the}- came back || walking with the man (the man who told the story to me did not know the name). | Immediatelj' Waxaplalaso^ asked the chief of the Sparrows to speak, | and at once the cliief of the Sparrows | asked the man to sit down, not very near | the place where all the men were 5 seated. Then jl the chief of the Sparrows spoke, and said, "Now let us know I what is more important than to go into the woods to sit in our sittmg-place; | for 3-ou know that no chiel is too great that he siiould not I come here." Thus lie said, and took off his head-ring of cedar-bark and | put it on the ground. "Done," he said, "go on

10 and consider || whether you wish to remain alive. Then you will take up this red cedar-bark and j give a winter dance next year. If

) The (ollowing is an intercalation, explaining part of the procedure of the winter ceremonial.

you do not take it up, you will | die where we are sitting here." 1" Thus he said. Immediately the | man arose from the place where ho was sittmg, and took up the red cedar-bark and 1 hid it in iiis nrinpit and then he had saved his life; for he had II hidden the red cedar-hark 1 5 which he was going to put into his box, which was in | his house The red cedar-bark was not to be seen again until he would give a wmter dance | the next winter, when he was to invite for a winter dance. This is caUed | Begging-for-One's-Life — the taking up of the red cedar-bark when it is put down on the sitting-place to | be taken up by the one who disobeys the chief of the Sparrow Society; for the II chief of the Sparrow Society is the chief of the winter 20 dance. Generally he is | chief, for the chief of the Sparrow Society has no dance. |

(I will talk for a Uttle while about this. "Wlien | the chief the father of Qlsmtqladas gave a winter dance, wliile | Ts!6."ts!aes was stni a child — for this was his name in summer — || all those who 25 were to disappear were placed in a row to be seen by all the men | who had been taken by the supernatural power of the winter dance. Then | Ts!ox"ts!aes stood among them on the right-hand side of those who were to disappear; and | after they had been looked at, they went into the woods where the whistles sounded. Tlicn | Ts!6x"ts!aes went backward; and he was taken by the chief of the Sparrow Society, || not by the father of Ts!o.x"ts!aes. Then the 30 chief of the Sparrow Society said, | "You will not go, friend Tslox"-

32 ts!aes. My war is the best." j And he still held him while all the men shouted. Tlien the supernatural spirit and all those who had disappeared were frightened awaj. And after they had frightened awav the supernatural spirit and all those who had disappeared, then

35 the i chief of the Sparrow Society, who was holding Tsl6x=tslaes spoke, and said, '" Come, give me red cedar-bark to put on the head of my friend here."' ( Hius he said. Then he was given a head-ring of red cedar-bark and a neck-ring | of red cedar-bark spread open. He spoke, and said. "Go on, ' look at him, friends. I put on the

40 head of my friend ; what I took away from the supernatural power." Thtis he said, and put aroimd the neck the red cedar-bark, and put the head-ring of red cedar-bark on his head. As soon as he had done so, he took a rope and put it around his waist as a belt. Then he took a thin cane and gave it to Tslox^tslaes. and he said while

45 he gave to him his cane, ! "Friend, this is your Sparrow cane, for vou will be a great Sparrow, that you may not be afraid of anvthing that happens in thU winter-dance house: for now you have a name, since vou have a cedar-bark head-ring: and you are a member of the Sparrow Society." Thus he said. Then he turned his face toward aU the men, and said, "O ' friends I Tou will not wish that a

50 winter dance be given f to our friend here — the great one who has red cedar-bark rings and who is a member of the Sparrow Society.
Now do not call him Ts lox'ts !aes. You shall call | him Q!Emtq !adas " Thus he said. -And when he is an old man, | he shaU be o3 chief of the Sparrow Society." Thus he said.) |

As soon as the men took up the red cedar-bark, he || spoke 5.^ and said, "0 friends! this, our master, | the red cedar-bark' has come. Jvow I shaU go and put it awav into mv box, | that It may help m mv purification, untU next winter." Thus he said as he I went away to hide the red cedar-bark, and put it into his box in his I house. As soon as he had gone away, the chief of the Sparrow Society spoke, || and said, "Now we have 00 acted correctly on behalf of our friend; | for he has taken our master, the red cedar-bark, to make us happy | next winter." Thus he said. "Now let us talk about | our attempt to surround the novice this night. Now these are the ones who will wipe the floor of the house — | the fool dancers, the grizzly-bear dancers, and the haniaa — and those next 1| who are brought back (after their initia- 65 ation), each in his way. And when | they come in, then our beloved ones (the princesses) shall come in, each according to her way. | And then the ghost dancer will come — the supernatural one — when dayhght comes in the morning." ' | Thus he said. 1

"When he had spoken, they aU went out of the woods, and staid || for a short time in their houses. Then they ate quickly, for | it was 70 evening. As soon as it was getting dark, four men were called |

1 Thai is to say, the ghost dancer will finally succeed in bringing back the novic«.

72 whose hereditary office is to walk and call those who try to surround the novice; for there is | no way that one should go on calling who does not own the privilege. As soon as the | four members of the Sparrow Society came — who walk to invite — Waxaplalaso' 75 took II four good cedar-bark blankets, and gave one to each of the members of the Sparrow Society | who went to caU. Then he took new fiat red cedar-bark, and | gave it to them, and he put the broad cedar-bark around their necks, | and he put the spread red cedarbark around their heads. As soon as | they had put on the cedar- 80 bark rings, they put on eagle down, || and they blackened their faces with charcoal, and they took a | well-made, shaved, round cedar stick. This is the cane of the Sparrows. \ And they aU went out of the winter-dance house. | They went to the east end of the village and went into | the house, and they stood inside of the door, 85 and II they spoke. And the one who has the right to speak first began to speak, and said: |

" We shall trj' to go into the house, shamans. | "We shall beat time that it may be heard by those who rule the winter dance, shamans. |

"Now sprinkle your body, Ha^masE^wed. |

"Now sprinkle your body, HSmsbe^. You shall go to wipe the 90 floor, II httle Sparrows. Go in while it is daylight, shamans." |

When they had gone to aU the houses, the}- went for a short time into I the winter-dance house. Then the heralds walked again, and went into the houses, | and for a short time they went u),'ain into the winter-dance house. ll When they went back to call, tliey 95 said, "Now we reaUy go back to caU;" | for the first two times they go to caU, they only say, | "We go to caU." And after they liavo finished their speeches, they say, | "Now we really go back to caU. 'Wo, wo, wo! get ready, | be ready, when we come to haul you away. Sparrows, |1 and you, Sparrow women.' " Thus they said to 200 them. Then they all staid | thus m all the houses. When they went into all the | houses, they did not go into the wint«r-danc"o house. I Then they just went back to the east end of the village, and went into the | house and said, "We have come. Now we really come to caU, \ ' Wa, wa, wa, arise, arise!'" And at once | the 5 Sparrows and their wives arose, and went into the house in which the novice was to be surrounded. | They went into all the houses, and then they went | into the dance-house. They did not stay long. Then the | four heralds said, "Now we shall go to look for a face." II Thus they said, and went out of the winter dance-house, and 10 they went straight | to the east end of the village, and went into a house. I Then they said, "We come to try to see a face;" and when they found a | man sitting in the house, they asked him to go. They do not ask the | uninitiated to go too. And they use the same

15 speech as they enter || the houses. After they have been to all the houses, they enter | the \vinter dance-house. Then they tell them that all have come in | whom the}' have invited. Immediately the speaker of the I winter dance-house arises. He belongs to the old men, the I head of the chief of the Eaters, for this is their Sparrow name.

20 He speaks || and says, " Now come, shamans, come in. Now I shaU call I the unitiated to come and witness what we are doing." Tluis he says, and | goes out of the door of the dance-house, and he | stands outside. Then he shouts aloud, "Come, uninitiated, | come and witness what we are doing. Look from the door into the house

25 and sit by the door while we are II trjing to surround the novice." Thus he says. Then he comes back into the house, and | stands outside of the place where the Sparrows who will sing are seated in the rear of the house | in which the novices are to be surrounded. Then the uninitiated come in | and sit do^vn at the left-hand side inside of the door of the winter dance- | house. Then the Sparrow

30 Society and the uninitiated are inside, || only the liimshamts !es, grizzly-bears, | fool-dancers, wasp-dancers, cniel-dancers have not come in. | Then the speaker of the dance-house speaks again, | and saj's, "O friends! You are not yet all inside. | Come, now, friends,

35 and go to our friends the great dancers, || that thej' may come and keep watch over what we are going to do here." Thus he says. |

Then the four heralds are sent out. The | four homlds -.) out at 37 once, and it is not long before they come back | each singing his own sacred song; and when | they all come into the door, they stand in a row. And as soon as || they have all finished their sacred songs, .(o the chief of the Sparrow heralds | speaks and tells the Sparrows that those who have been invited are coming, | and also that the songkeepers shall watch their songs | and their batons so as not to make a mistake, and also the | children that they shall not cry. Thus they say, and they walk together || to the rear of the winter dance-house 45 As soon as | they arrive in the rear of the house, the hftmshiimtslEs come in | and sit down in the rear of the house in the middle. | After them come the grizzly-bears and sit down at the right-hand side of the | h§,mshamts !es. Then come the fool-dancers and sit down at the || left-hand side of the hilmshamts !es. Ne.xt come | the 50 cruel-dancers and sit down next to the fool-dancers. Then the | thunder-bird dancers come and sit down next to the grizzl3--bcars. Next come th6 | h6x"hok" and sit down next to the thunder-birds. | Next come the war-dancers and sit next to the cruel-dancers. When II all the dancers are in — those who are now named the Seals — | the 55 chief of the Sparrow Society arises and tells all the Sparrows that | now all the dancers have come in and also the Sparrows. | "Now, shamans, we will do what we came here for, into this winter dance- |

house." Thus he says. Then the fool-dancer cries, "wEe!" and II 60 at ouce the song-dancers begin the song of the fool-dancer. As soon I as the song is at an end, he becomes quiet. Then the | fooldancers become excited, one after another, and each one has a song; | and this is called by the men of olden times " Wiping-the-Floor-ofthe-Dance House;" namelj', | the fool-dancers and the grizzly-bear 65 dancers. Therefore the fool-dancers go first, li for they belong to the kwexElak", which is called by the people of olden times I "halfinitiated-winter-dancers," who only sit in the house when they disap- pear in the kwexElak" house, | for they are not taken away by the spirits when they come to take them | into the woods. This is called . by the people of olden times "driving away." Those who are caught in the | bay of Fort Rupert are the hSmshiimts !es, q !&min&g&s, tox^wid, II grizzly-bear, thunder-bird dancer, and the others. This | has the name "Driving-away;" and these really disappear in the woods. And this \ is called the "fuUy-initiated-wintcr-dance." And those who have the name "half-initiated-winter-dancers," | the kwexElak", they are the ones who wipe the floor — the fooldancers and the grizzly-dancer and the | floor-cleaning-woman — for 75 when all the fool-dancers come in, they are not || dressed with the red cedar-bark hke the hamats!a, q!fiminSg&s, tox^wid, and the others | in the half-initiated-winter-dance, for they all belong to the Sparrow Society. As soon as | the fool-dancers come in, the kwexElak" |

women dance in their turn, the nanaqawalll hamatsia, and the hayahk-Elal. | The words of the song of the || nanaqawalil hamatsla SO and of the hayahkElal are different from the words of the fullinitiated-winter-dance, j lor the women who disappear only stay in the rear of the kwexElak" house. | As soon as the floor-cleaningwoman comes in, the speaker | of the ceremonial of the surrounding of the novice — the head speaker, who is Uke HoLelid — speaks (that is I what you have seen at Fort Rupert), and says, "Now, || those 85 who wipe the floor have come in, and tliose who clean the floor. Now let us go to the end, friends. | Now I shall speak as a herald- Come now!" Thus he says, and \ calls two Head-Sparrows. As soon as the two | Sparrow men come, the speaker of the winter dance-house says, | "Ccme to our friend HamasEwid. Did she not sprinkle herself to || come and dance at her dancing-place here?"' 90 Thus he says, and sends the two | old Sparrow men to swing the rattles inside of the door of the | house for surroimding the novice; and when the | two Sparrow men go out, two old men — the two door-keepers — | each holds a round rattle, and || stands on the inside 95 of the door; and it is not | long before the two Sparrow men come in. They stand | inside of the door; and one of them speaks, and ] says, "The good one, our friend, is coming." Thus they say, and go to I stand in the rear of the house. Then the two men with the

300 rattles || rattle near the door, and immediately the song-keepers beat time \ on their boards. Then HamasEwid comes in with fast steps, I going to the rear; and when she comes to the dancing-place in the | rear of the house, the song-keepers sing their songs. As soon as her song is | at an end, the song-keepers beat time on their 5 boards, || and immediately she who has been dancing goes with fast steps out of the | door; and when she has gone out, two | heralds- Sparrow men — are sent again to go and call the next one to | dance. And they do the same that they have done with the next one before;
and when one after another of the dancers has danced, the two ||

10 heralds are sent to go and call a woman who reallj' dances well. They call her name.' The woman had | the name QIayaxstalas. She was a good dancer. | This is done by the GwetEla in the ceremonial of surrounding the novice. Now | she was called, because the dance of QIayaxstalas was the h&msh»lmts !es, and it was not ]

15 long before the two heralds came in. They stood li inside of the door, and one of them spoke, and | said, "Our good friend is coming. She is really clean." | Thus he said. Then the other one also spoke, and said, ] "O shamans! Don't beheve what my friend says. | Q layaxstalas does not agree to come and dance, for she is tired.

20 She has been digging ll clams this evening." Thus he said, and went with his friend | to stand in the rear of the house. Then there was the cry, "Wip, wip, | wip!" at the door of the house. And the ■)' two men with the rattles at once ratUed at the same time, | and at once the song-leaders beat time on the | beating-board. Then the hamshamstslEs came Avith fast steps and went to the || dancing- -75 place m the rear of the house. Four songs were sung | by the song- " leaders on behalf of Q layaxstalas; and as soon as the last song was at an end, | Q layaxstalas stood still; and the speaker of the hou.sc spoke, I and said, "O friends! Look | at your minds! Nobody can overcome our great friend. 11 Now I shall look for a shaman who is 3U really a full-initiate to go and listen | for the one for whom wc are dancing." Then he called a shaman to be Listener, | for that is the name of the one who had been called ; and as soon as the speaker of the house ended his | speech, the shaman went out of the house. ! He spoke, and said, "I am Quick-Spark," || (for he pretended to be 35 Mouse- Woman in the story). "Now I will go around \ our world, lookmg for what we came in this winter dance-house.'' | Thus he said, and turned around to the right in the rear of the house | and went to the door, and there he turned again to the right; and | then he went out of the door. Now Q!ayaxstalas was dancing || standing 40 in the dancing-place in the rear of the house. It was not long | before the Listener came in and stood inside of the door \ and said, "Keep still, keep still, shamans, and hsten | to me! I have been aU around our world, and I have learned | his different cries."

45 Thus he said, and went to the II rear of the house. Then the speaker of the dancing-house spoke, | and said, "I think that the supernatural power is already | approaching, for the dance of Q !ayaxstalas can not be excelled; | for the supernatural power has come and has been heard by Listener." Thus he said. | Then the song-leaders

50 beat fast time on the beating-board, and II Q!ayaxstalas went out of the door with fast steps. They continued doing this. | And when almost all the women dancers were in the house, then two | hsteners brought the supernatural power, the ghost-dancer. [ And after she had danced, the supernatural power whistled at the place where those who had disappeared are called. | That place is called Super-

55 natural-Power-Place. After || the ghost-dancer finished dancing, the two Listeners were sent out. They | went out of the house and listened for the supernatural power, which was making a sound. ] At once they went out; and they just showed their faces outside of the i door, when the}' heard the supernatural power sounding hke

60 whistles. | Then they came back and stood inside of the door, |1 and one of them said, "Now we have obtained it, shamans, for we | have really heard the supernatural power." Then [ all the Sparrows went out, but I the h&mshiimts !es, the grizzly-bears, the tox^wid, | the hSwinalal, and the thunder-bird, and the hamaa, did not go out. 11

But aU the fool-dancers went out and the frizzly-bear dancers i 65 together with the Sparrow Society, for thev are not allowed to see the I painters who paint the sacred room — the Head-without-Body— and those who prepare the i supernatural treasure of the tox'wid. Therefore they aU went out together with the | fool-dancers', the nanaqawahh and the nolEme-'sta, and also the || grizzly-bear dancer,— 70 for all these belonged with the half-initiates, the kwgxElak". Then | the sacred room was quickly painted before daylight came in the morning, | and it was put up; and as soon as it was finished, they waited for ] daylight; and when it was broad dayhght in the morning. | four members of the Sparrow Society were called: and when they came in, || they quickly painted their faces with charcoal and after "5 this had been done, they | put eagle-down on to them; and they always had belts around their waists. | And they kept together always with their Sparrow canes. | As soon as this was done, thev went out of the door of the winter dance- | house. Thev entered all the houses and called || all the hamshamts !es, grizzly-bears, 80 tox^wid, I hawinalal, and thunder-bird dancers, and also the hamaa; | for they all had gone out for a while to eat in their | houses. Then the heralds said, "We are walking | to capture the supernatural power." Thus they said when they named the various |; dancers of those who owned dances, and also the members of the 85

86 Sparrow Society. "Now j-ou will go and beat | the house-boards, }'ou half-initiates, for those who will be met with dances are our people who are going to be caught, the supernatural ones." | Thus said one of the heralds. As soon as the speech was at an end, | the three others said together, "Arise quickly!" | They entered first the house at the lower end of the village, and they came

90 toward the II upper end of the village, going toward the winter dance-house. | Immediately all the Sparrows and those who own dances came in, | and entered the winter dance-house. When | they had all come in, the members of the Sparrow Society, of the halfinitiates, I the fool-dancers, the bear-dancers, and the nanaqawalll,

95 and the nolEme^sta came in, II and sat down at the right-hand side inside of the door of the winter-dance | house. As soon as all those who owned dances — the half-initiates and the Sparrow Society — were in, I the speaker of the winter-dance house spoke, and | said to the full-initiates, "Now, shamans, put eagle-down on yourselves, | you full-initiates, for we will go to catch our great friend." Thus he 400 said. || "Now, j'ou full-initiates. Sparrow women, you will meet him dancing. You | half-initiates. Sparrows and Sparrow women, you shall beat the house-boards," | thus he said, and all the Sparrows, and all the dance owners | arose and went out of the door of the dancing-house. I 5 (They never did as modem people are doing. || The tox'wid and the thunder-bird dancers each sing one at a time their sacred songs |

before allthe Sparrows go out of the house, when thev are .ibout to 6 catch I those who have disappeared. They did so oiJv hitelv wlion they became mixed with the | Awlk" !enox", for thev" do that way when they catch those who have disappeared - the humatsla/' and his k-mqElaLEla, and qlaminagAs, and the nontse^stalal. and I' grizzly bear of the door of the house of Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-(.f- 10 World, for at first I they all sing their sacred songs at the same time, ^ose whom the Iwik" !enox" caU | olala, and who are calle.l by tho Kwag ul tox-wid, and the shamau dancers and | the k-inqK.lai.Ela As soon as all have sung each his sacred song, the | Awlk' !enox" all 15 come out of the winter dance-house to catch || those who have disappeared.) |

^^ As soon as aU have gone out, they shout at the same time, and say. "Oh, I you shall be made poor by the supernatural power! Wo, wo, wo." They say so four times. | Then they walk together to the place where the supernatural power is caught, | at the mouth of the 20 river Ts lElgwad for that is where the h5mshamts !es shows himself. || As soon as those who are to catch him arrive at the mouth of the river, the hamshamtslEs comes out of the woods, and takes hold of one of the Sparrows, and bites a piece out of his left arm; | and as soon as the piece that he has bitten comes off, he takes another one of the I Sparrows and bites him; and he bites another one; and ll stiU another one, the last one; and as soon as the last one has been 25

26 bitten, | he takes hold of the hamshJlmts !es ; and then the three members of the Sparrow Society, who had first been bitten, | help the one who was bitten last. Now the four members of the Sparrow Society who have been bitten are called | the salaLEla of the hSrashilmts !es. I They just go ahead of those who try to catch the (novice),

30 and they go back. And aU go to the |1 beach of the winter-dance house. Then the | half-initiate Sparrows and the Sparrow women first come out. Each | carries a baton, and they are just standing outside near the front boards of the | house, and they ])eat time on the front boards of the house in I five part rhythm, which is called

35 "one beat between." As soon as II the half-initiate Sparrows beat time on the boards, all | the dancers, the full-initiate Sparrow women, come out of the house and stand in a row on the | shore in front of the dancing-house. They just dance with | the time-beating on the front boards of tlie house. No song is sung. This is | called "meeting with a dance those who have been caught," namely, the dancing

40 without II a song, when those who have caught those who have disappeared arrive at the beach. \ Some Kwakiutl say " the one taken hold of," for that is anotlier name for | the one caught. Now the hamshSmtslEs dances with his four | songs, which are sung by the song-leaders on the beach of the winter dance- | house. As soon as

45 the last song of the song-leaders is ended, || the full-initiate Sparrow women, who meet the novice with dancing, come into the house, and

FAMILY HISTORIES

llfj()

Sit down I on each side ol the rear part of the shh^s of the liouse. I.i then the | hall-nutiatos come in and sit down at each ^(Je of the door. I As soon as they are all in, those who caught the novi.e c.miic in, and they stand ; in the rear of the house; and wlu-n Ihev liave uU come in, the || hamshamts!Es comes into the door an.l cries, "Win rn) wip, wip !" ] and the four whom he has hitten are still near him. \l once 1 the song-leaders sing songs with fast tiinc-heatin('; and as soon as the songs with the fast time-heating are at an end. f the song leaders sing again with slow time-beating. | There are tiirce songs with slow time-beating, || besides the one with fast timc-l)eflting. 55 Now all the | full-initiate Sparrow women dance near the hSmshamtslEs when he is dancing; | and when the last song of the song- leaders is at an end, the | song-leadei-s heat fast time on the board's. Then the hamshamtslEs runs about quickly, | going around the fire in the middle of the house. . As soon as he goes toward his |1 sacred GO room, the Head-without-Body, the mouth of the Head-without- Body, opens, and | the hamshamtslEs goes into the mouth. The | four companions of the hamshamtslEs have no time to go in also before the mouth of the | sacred room witli Ilead-without-Bodv shuts. Immediately all the | members of the Sparrow Society anil all the Sparrow women go out, and go home to their il houses. Onlv tj5 the owners of dances are still sitting in the | winter dance-house. When evening comes Waxap lalaso^ calls his | four heriUds, members

68 of the Sparrow Society. ^Vs soon as they come \ into the winter dance-house, they dress up in the way in which | heralds always

70 dress. As soon as they have finished, they come out || of the winter dance-house, and go to the other end of the village. | Then they step int() the door of the house, and stand inside of the door. | Then one of them, the speaker, says:

"We will try to restore to his senses Nanogwis, shamans. | "We will tame Nano^is, shamans. |1

75 " We will quiet Nanogwis, shamans. | "We will heal Nanog%vis, shamans." |

It is only one of them who speaks; and as soon as he has finished the I four ways of caUing, the three companions | of the speaker say

SO all together, "You will go in before dark, shamans." || And the membei-s of the Sparrow Society, who are invited, always sa}' when the speech of the herald is finished, | "We shall go now;" and the heriilds alwaj's I speak this way, going to all the houses. ] Some of the members of the Sparrow Societj'go at once into the winter-dance | house; and the boys of the Sparrow Society beat fast time for the members

85 of the Sparrow Society, II when they go in. When all the members of the Sparrow Society come in, going together, | the Sparrow boys beat fast time, and say at the same time "Ilai hai!" | The Sparrow boys only stop beating time when almost all | the members of the Sparrow Society are in the house. As soon as the heralds have called four times, \ going back, iiU the meml)ers of t.lic Sparrow Sonrty ini.i the II Sparrow women and the Sparrow children come into tlie li..ns... 00 At once the | four who had been bitten by the hanishanits !f.s in tlio morning, who are | now his assistants, stand on each side of the sacred room with the Head-without-Body. | The assistants do not stand there a long time before the month of the sacred room witli the Head-without-Body opens; | and immediately Nanogwis, for that is the name of the hamshamts !es, |1 shouts, " Wip, wip,'wip!" inside of 95 the sacred room with the \ Ilead-withont-Body, ami at once the song-leaders sing with fast beating of time. ] Then N^^nog^vis comes out wearing on his head the | cannibal-mask with revolving top. He goes around the fire in the micklle of the house | chmcing: and as soon as he has gone around the fire in the middle of the house, II the mouth of the Head-without-Body opens, and Nanogwis goes intt) 500 the mouth of the | Head-without-Body. As soon as he has gone in, the mouth shuts, | and the four assistant members of the Sparrow Society have no time to go in also. | Two of theni stand on each side I of the mouth of the Head-without-Body of the sacred room. Then the song with fast beating is at an end, 11 and the month of tlie 5 Head-without-Body opens again. | Nanogwis cries '"Wip, wip, wip!" inside of the | mouth, and immediately the song-leaders sing a song with slow beating of time. | Then Nanogwis comes out of the mouth and I dances. He dances around the fire in the middle of the house;

10 and 11 when the song with slow time-beating is at an end, Nanogwis | just sits down on the floor of the house. He does not wear the cannibul-mask, for he | has on his head the flat head-ring of red cedar-bark, and his | neck-ring is also of flat cedar-bark. As soon as the song-leaders sing the other song | with slow beating of time, he

IS dances. \Mien |1 that is at an end again, Nanog\vis sits down on the floor of the house; and when | the song-leaders sing the last song with slow beating of time, | Nanogw'is arises and dances again. He dances | as he is going toward the sacred room with the Headwithout-Body. As soon as | he reaches it, the mouth opens, and

20 Nanogwis goes into the || mouth of the sacred room with the Headwithout-Body. And as soon as he has gone in, | the mouth shuts. After this XunogNvis has been quieted. |

The tongs and white cedar-bark were never used as | modern people use them for the hamats !a who has been caught, when the}' | bring him back to his senses the first time in the evening after he has

25 been caught, when he still || has on his head-ring of hemlock-branches and his neck-ring of hemlock-branches, and when he | dances to a song with fast boating of time and with one | song with slow beating of time. As soon as the song with slow beating of time is at an end, | the hamats !a never tries to dance, for he pretends that he is not | in his senses. He has many attendants who try to hold him when he is

30 running about. || Therefore the speaker of the winter dance-house |

speaks, and says, "Now, keep stiU, soncr-leaders, • tlial iUr atfn.!- :ij ants may place (the white ee(Uu--hark) upon our I -rreat friend \wrr. that they may burn over his face with the white 'ce(hir-hark napkui of our young women, for pn.halily some of them are nienstruatiii(;. | We will really try to secure him, tiiat our great friend may he tamed. || Now come, K!wak!waxsdala, and perform your odice." Thus ho 35 says. I Then the speaker of the house sits down, and the atteiuhmts assemble | and sit around the hamatsia at the left-liand side in tlie rear of the winter dance- | house. Then K !wak Iwaxsdala comes carrying long tongs [ with white cedar-])ark tied to the end. This is called "face burner of tlie || newly returned hamatsla." The name 40 of this one is "hamatsIayadzEwal," | if his ancestors come from the Awlk' !enox" ; and if his ancestors come from the | Bellabella lie is called "burner of the newly returned hamatsla." Then | KHvfik Iwaxsdala, who is burner of the newly returned hamatsla, ] for that is his name, arises. He speaks, and says, || "I liave come, friends, 45 to do what j'ou wish me to do. It is a | difficult matter. Now liere are also the white cedar-bark napkins of ovir four | beloved ones (tlie princesses) with which I shall burn the face of this great su])ernatnral one. Now, | song-leaders, beat fast time for me." Thus he says and puts white cedar-bark | tied to the tongs of the fire in the middle of the winter dance-house. ll As soon as the white cedar-ltark 50 catches fire, he looks at the hamats !a, and | he goes to him with fast

52 steps. At once the song-leaders beat fast time. | Then the burner jumps up, and the song-leaders strike with their batons, all at the same time. | Four times the burner jumps up. Then he | swings over all of them the face-burner for the hamatsla. Immediately ll

55 the hamatsla cries "'Hap!'' Four times he swings his | burner over the hamatsla; and after he has done so four times, | the burner throws into the corner of the house his cedar-bark for burning, and I utters the cannibal cry each time when he turns around and swings the | burning cedar-bark over the hamatsla. As soon as this

(iO is done, || the new hamatsla utters the cannibiJ-cry, and immediately the song-leaders beat fast time | on the boards. Four times the new hamatsla goes around the | fire in the middle of the dancinghouse, and his | hemlcx'k-branches are dropping off as he is running; and as soon as all the hemlock-branches have dropped off, after | he has gone around four times, he goes into his sacred room, and immedi-

05 atel}' II his cannibal headmask shuts its mouth. Then the songleaders sing I the one song of all the forehead-masks which come from the Awlk' lenox", | or from the Bellabella. Then he conies out of his room wearing his cannibal forehead-mask and dances; | and when the song is at an end, he sits down | outside of the sacred room and shakes himself, while the song-leaders are beating fast time. ||

7(1 Tlu'ii he turns around four times, wearing his cannibal head-mask, and cries out " llap. liap. hap!" | and the (jaws of the mask) snap.

Then he arises and the j song-leaders sing ao:ain the sumo sun(,rs, wlii.h 72 they sang first, and he goes toward tlie door danoing | nn.F wearing his cannibal head-mask. When the song is at an end, | lie sits dowii while the song-leaders are beating fast time, and lie shakes Idniself ; II and when he has turned around four times, ho utters the ir, cannibal-cry; and when | he rises again, the song-loaders sing again. Then he | dances again, going to the rear of the liouse, and ho diuiccs in front of the sacred room. As soon as | the song is at an end, tlw song-leaders beat fast time. Then he goes into his | sacred room; and when he has gone into his sacred room, the hamatsia comes out || naked, and goes around the fire in the middle of the house. Then SO he I goes right back into his sacred room. And it is not long before | the song-leaders sing a song with slow time-heating. Then the hamatsla comes j out of his sacred room, and dances, and he wears a black bearskin blanket, | and he weai-s a red cedar-bark ring around his neck, and a red cedar-bark ring on his head, !| and anklets, and .S5 arm-rings. | The k inqalaLEla dances near him, going in front of the hamatsla, who is not | wild. Four songs with slow beating j are sung with his dance while he is wearing the black bear-skin blanket. When the last | song of the song-leaders is nearly ended, lie goes into his sacred || room. Now he is tamed. For four winters | he always 90 dances four times, according to the manner of the Awik' Icnox"; and ] after the hamatsla has danced four times for four winters, ] he ceases being hamats!a; and | after he has been hamatsla, he becomes olala, I for not one of the hamats!a of the Awlk' !eiiox" and of the II 95 Bellabella does not become olala after he has gone to the end of four winters being hamats !a. |

But the Kwag'ul do differently with their hamshamts !es, | and with the hamats !a who has whistles, for they perform only once in winter; | for they wish to give up the hamats !a quickly, and they at once become | members of the Sparrow Society, those who can not stand being away from their wives for a long time. However, when GOO the mind of a hamats !a is strong, || then he remains a hamatala for a long time; that is, those who are really of | noble descent. ^Vnd this is difTercnt among the Kwagul, when they have | brought back to his senses the recently returned hamats !a in the evening. Then | all the members of tlie Sparrow Society go out of the house, and also the Sparrow women and | Sparrow children. Only tliose who own 5 the oflice of || purifying the newly returned hfunats !a remain sitting inside, for | toward daylight he will be purified. ]

And this is also different from the way of the Awlk" !enox" and Bellabolla, | when thej' wash the newly returned hamats !a four days I after he comes out of the woods. He dances four nights || 10 until the time when he is to be washed. The new dancer does not take off I liis red cedar-bark ring for four years, and also he does not | do any work for four years; and it is never forgotten | by all the men that he is to l.(- jjivcii to eat lirst in the houses. ' even in s„nMn.T

time. If they do not .irive first to the new " hfimals !a, lie at on.-. ts l."^

excited, and bites those who ^ive fo.).l to the ; jiuests. Ther..for.Mli,. new hamats!a is really feared, I even in summer. I think that is all about this. |

iVnd this is the way in wliieh the heralds anion(j the KwAirnl .-all the half-initiates j who have no liamatsia in the winter dunrT:- |i

"Now we will go over its surfaee, shamans. I 20

"Now we will go into the house, shamans. |

"Now we will beat time on boxes, shamans. |

"Now we win look on, shamans. !

"Now we will really be in the house, shamans.'" |l

This is what the four heralds of the Sparrow .Soeiety sav when •_).") they I beat time four times, aceording to the ways of the Kwag'ui, " when the novice first disappears. | After they have been awav for four days, they are assembled to be given red cedar; an.l when tliis has been done, after four days, j beginning from the time when thev were assembled, the boards are beaten for those who have disappeared; and li after four days more, time is beaten again lor th.ise 30 who have disappeared; and \ after four davs more, time is beaten again for those who have disappeared; and | after four days more, the heralds say, I

"Now we will realU' be in tlie liouse, shamans.'' j

Then all the different winter dance-masks are brought into the ||

35 winter dance-house, and they are put down behind the curtain, | w^hich is stretched across the wliole width of the rear of the house; namely, the fool-dancer masks | and all the different masks. Now they are doing this and | bringing the masks into the liousc while the heralds go inviting | and before the Sparrow Society comes in. As

40 soon as the || four heralds belonging to the Sparrow' Society have in-ited four times, all | the members of the Sparrow Society come in; and for a short time the speaker | of the winter dance-house speaks, and he tells the song-leaders and I all those who have dances and all the members of tlie Sparrow Society to take care. Wlien his speech is at an end, | the song-leaders sing their song, and the boards are

45 beaten for i| the women. Then a woman comes in dancing; and when the song is at an end, | she goes back behind the curtain in the rear of the house. | And when all have danced for whom the boards have been beaten, for those who have disappeared in the inside | of the house, then the speaker of the dancing- | house speaks, and he says to the members of the Sparrow Society that this

50 is the last dance. And || when he says this, the fool-dancer cries, "Wec!" and also the bear-of-the-house and | all the masks behind the curtain in the | rear of the dancing-house. Immediately the song-leaders | beat fast time on their boards. Then they let down the curtain, | aud aU the masks show themselves. Four times |l tl,e :,r, curtain is hauled up, and four times they are seoTi hv tli.) : sp()elators. This is caUed ■'many masks lyingon the box in the liouse," when they are | gathered together and sliown witli (lie heating of boards. When this is finished, all | the members of the Spam.w Society and all the dance owners go out and | go home to their houses. Then the winter dance is finished after this. || And now thev (((i all have secular names when day comes, and tiicy sing \ secular songs wdien they give a feast. Now I have finishe(i talking I uboul the winter dance. |

(The Awlk' !enox" invite after tlie return of tlie lifimalsla as follows: — ) II

"I come to ask you, I come to ask you, winter dancers. We will 0.") tame the damdamxala, [ olala, you who look out for danger (the Sparrow Society) who obtain as a supernatural treasure tiie name Four-Man-eater, the good | cannibal." |

Legend of the G'exsem, N.\k!wax-»a^"

The ancestors of the numayni GesxEm of the Xak !wax'dax" lived | i at Wawale; and their chief was named TslEx^ed, and heliad for his I prince K !wak !wabalas. TslEx^ed was really a bad | man, and tlierefore his tribe did not like him, || therefore he was hated bv his tril)e. .1

(The AwikMenox" invite after the return of the hfwnatsla as follows : — )

Legend of the G'exsem, N.vk'.waxda^x"

6 And Ts!Ex«ed always | struck his prince, K!wak!wabalas: | therefore K !wak Iwabalas coiihl not endure the way he was treated by his father. I And K !wak !wabalas remained lying down, and did not arise in the morning. | Then his father called him, and K !wak Iwabalas

10 did not || rise. That was the reason why TslEx^ed became angry at his prince, | and TslEx^ed took a pair of tongs and struck his | prince. And after he had been struck by his father, | K !wak !wabalas rose and went out of the house, and he went | into the woods behind

1.5 his father's house. He walked and went II inland. He went to commit suicide in the woods. As soon as | evening came, the tribe of Ts!Ex^ed searched for him in the woods, and they did | not give up until the next evening. Then the j ancestors of the G'esxEm of the Nak !waxda^x" all came out of the woods. | And in the morning,

20 when daj' came, TslEX^ed culled his || tribe into his house; and when they were \ all inside, TslEx^ed arose, and begged his people | not to give up looking for his prince; for KIwak Iwabalas was his oiilv son, I tliereforc he wanted him to be looked for. And |

2.0 bis tribe said that they would eat breakfast quickl}\ The II wife of TslEx^ed, TslEqala gave breakfast to them. Aft«r | they had eaten their breakfast, they went out, and all | the strong young men went into the woods to look for K Iwak IwabaJas. | In the evening they came home; and | (•.„■ of (he vomit; men saiil ll,a( he lia.l seen K!wak!wahalas's (racks, ii l)u( hdore he ha.i followc.l (l...m fur .id into the woods he stopped seeing (hem, and lie gave it up ! I.c^mus,. he could not find them again. Now (hey all gave up looking for him. It was I midsummer when K hvak Kvahalas went into (he w^)ods. |

Now I shaU talk ahout K!wak!wal)alas after | he had been struck with the tongs by his father Ts !Kx=ed. He 11 thought he would give 35 up enduring his father's dislike ! for him. 'Twill kill myself in (he woods and die." Thus he said as 1 he arose and went out of his father's house; and he went back | between iiis father's house and the next house. As | soon as he came to (he rear of (he house, he ran up || the river Wawale; and he followed i(, going up the river of | JO Wawale. In the evening he washed in (he river, then | it occurred to him that he would try to obtain by good hick a magic treasure | while he was walking in tlie woods; for K !wilk!wabalas knew (hat his mother, Ts lEqala, | came from the Sdmx(didKx" of Kivers InJe(, and II K !wak Iwabalas thought of going there. As soon as nigh( 4.'i came, | he lay down under a cedar-tree at a shehered place; and in the I morning, when day came, he arose, washed himself in tlie riv()r. and I after he had finished, he walked up the river. When | evening came, he washed himself in the river; and after lie had done so, || he lay on his back and went to sleep. In the morning, when | day -'lO

52 came, he arose and washed in tlie river; and after he had done so, he walked up the river Wawale; and in | the evening he washed again; and after he had done so, | he lay on his back under a cedar-

55 tree and went to sleep. When || daylight came in the morning, he arose and washed himself; and | after he had done so, he walked along; and he had not gone far, before he came | to a lake, and he washed himself in it; and | after he had done so, he walked to the inland side of the wide lake. | Before he had gone half the length of

60 the large lake |1 evening came, and he washed himself: and after he had done so, | he lay down on the shore of the lake and went to sleep. Now, I he had slept four nights since leaving his liome in Wawale. Then | he dreamed of a handsome stout man, who came and talked

65 to him; | and the stout man said to K !wak !wabalas, || "Let me ask you, why did you come to this supernatural place?" | Thus he said; and immediately K !wak Iwabalas said, | "O friend! I come to get supernatural power from you." Tims he said to him. Then | the stout man said, "Don't leave this place for | four nights, for you

70 have already obtained something good from me." || Thus spoke the stout man in his dream. As soon as he | stopped speaking, the stout man disai)])eared, | and at once K !wak Hvabalas awoke. It was | getting dayhght. Immediately he arose and washed liimseK; | and after he had dono sr), lie hn.ke off hemlock-branches to 11 make n house 7o of henilock-hranches; aii(l after inakh,- his h„use. | he went out t(. eat different kinds of berries : of the hike; and after he had lu.d enough, he went back | to his house of lienilock-branches, and lie lay down on his back. Then he thought about | his dream, and what the stout man had said to him. i| When evening came, he washed him- Ml self in the lake; and 1 after he had done so, he went into this house of hemlock-l)rancbes and la.y down on his back. | Soon he went to sleep. Then he dreamed of another man | who came and stood in the house, not hke the stout man of whom he had first dreamed. ' The man of his new dream was medium-sized. ]| The man s|)oke, and said, ■'Why do S') you come | to this supernatural place, friend »" Thus he said. And K !wak Iwabalas rephed at once, and said to him. | ''I come to this supernatural place because I want to get supernatural power i from it, friend!" Thus he said to him. Then the man sjioke again, Hand said, "Take care! We have been informed by ] our !io friend X'imsElllEla, who came to see you last night — for | he is the one who first goes to see those who come to this sujiernatural ])lace I am HoxhoxulsEla. Now, take care! and 1 go on washing yourself in this supernatural lake, so that the !1 luiman smell will come ofT, friend, 't.'i

96 for I cau now liarclly notice on you the smell of luinian J)eings. j And do not leave the place where rou are now, for there is no ] greater supernatural power an^-where, except the house of Cannihal-at-Xorth-End- of-World. That is it, | friend." Thus said lie, and he disappeared. Immediately | K !wak Iwahalas awoke, and washed himself in the 100 lake; and || after he had done so, day came, and he just went and ate | berries. He only came back when it was nearly | evening. He had not been lying there long in his house, when evening came. | Then he washed liimself in the lake: and after he had done so, | he w'ent into 5 liis house of hendock-branches and lay down. He || went to sleep at once; and he had not been sleeping long, when in his dream | he saw a short man coming, who stood in the house. And the | short man spoke, and said, "O friend! why did you come | to this supernatural place?" Thus he said. Immediatel}' | K!wak!wabalas repUed, and

10 said, "O friend! I || came to this supernatural place of which I knew, because I wanted to get supernatural power | from it." Thus he said to him. After K !wak iwabalas had spoken, | the short man spoke, I and said, " () friend ! I ani Ts !Eqomei.Elsa-na. | Take care

15 that you may obtain what you may want to get here. I || know about you, for our friends have talked about you; and | they say that you will obtain a great treasure from us. Take care! Keep on [washing in the supernatural lake ! " Thus he said and disappeared. | Immedi-

FAMILY HISTORIES

ately Iv!wak!wal)alas arose and washed himself in th() hike ^ ai.d he only came out of the water at .hvylight. Then || he went and ..te "(I berries, and he | did not come hack until the evenin-. Then he went right into the lake | and waslied himself; and afUT d„in.' s„ he went into his | house and lay on his hack. When he fell asleep a woman came in laughing. She came into the house of hemlockbranches, ll laughed, and spoke. She said. 'O friend! I am i 2.j DalElsa-^naga. I have been sent by our friends to call you to conn- , into the great winter-dance house. And now let us go." i Immediately K !wak Iwabalas went and followed her. They had not | goiw far, before the woman lifted the edge of the moss;"|| and tliey went 30 under it into a great house; and | K !wak '.wahalas was told to sit. down at the right-hand side of the | house. As soon as he sat downan old man arose | and spoke to his tribe. He said. | "() super- natural ones! let us ask our friend why he has come II to our super- 3') natural place here, whether for good or bad, or to make us secular, | for he is the only one who came to our winter dancing-jjlace. | Now, tell us w-hy you came." Thus he said. | Then it occurred to K !wak!wabalas that he would say that he had come to obtain the I win- ter dance and the great winter-dance house. And at once II another 41) man spoke in the rear of the dance-house, | and said, "This is

41 what he wants to obtain: he wants to obtain as a treasure our
winter dance, and this great dance-house, and our names." | Thus said Qoqwadestlla, who was the listener of the house. | Immediately the speaker of the great dance-house, Gwa-waj'eWna (Raven) ||

4,') said, "Now, dancers, really perform your great | dance aLaqlEm. Begin all the ways, so that | our friend may know how they are used." Thus said Gwa-'wayeia^na to his | friends. And K!wak!wabalas saw hemlock-trees standing | at the left-hand side in the rear

50 of the great dance-house, and || from them hung narrow strips of split red cedar-bark. [ They were covered w4th eagle-down, so that they were like | a house of red cedar-bark covered with down in the house. This was the sacred room of the great | dance, the dance aLaq !Em. When it was late at night, | many men who were sitting on the floor in the rear of the groat dancing-house began to beat time. ||

5.5 They had not been beating long, when they stopped. | Four times the}' beat time. Then a man wearing a mask | came out of the sacred room of hemlock-branches covered with eagle-down. He went around the | fire in the middle, and stood at the right-hand side of the door, | shaking his round rattle; and he had not been standing

60 there long before i| those who had been beating time began to sing. He danced around I the fire in the middle of the house. And when his song was ended, he came and 1 stood where he had sto„d lirst, 62 at the right-hand side of the door of the house. | Mis nanie was X-imsElllEla. He had not heen standing there long i swinging liis rattle, while those in the rear of the house were beating time, || when O") he danced with fast steps to the rear of the house, and stood ; outside the sacred room of hemlock-hranches: and he shouted with a loud voice, and said, | "Come, friend, lIoxhoxQlsEla!" As soon as the one who had been called had said, "Hoho!" | X'iinsElilKJa said, laughing, "Our | friend has come," and he went to stand where lio had stood before. As soon as || HoxhoxfdsEla had cried •'Iloho!" 70 the song-leaders in the rear of the house began to sing j tiie same song they had sung before, for there is only one song for j the whole number. And when the song was at an end, lIoxhoxillsEla arose near the place where X'inisElilEla was standing, only \ HoxhoxnLsEla was nearer to the door. ||

And X imsElllEla swung his rattle again. At once | the song- ".') leaders beat time; and X imsElilEla danced back with quick steps, and I shouted, calling Ts '.EqomeLElsa^na. As soon as he named him, I Ts !Eq6meLElsa^na shouted, "Hoho!" Then X'hnsElilEJa laughed | aloud, and told all the men that the one who had been called was coming. || At once the song-leaders began to sing the song St) they had first sung, 1 and now TslEqomeLElsa'na came dancing with a mask; and X'imsEliiEla was still | standing where he was always standing. As soon as the | song-leaders ended^their song, Ts lEqome- LElsa^na stood at the left of | HoxhoxfilsEla. Il

85 Then X'iinsEhlEla swung liis rattle again, and | the song-leaders beat fast time. And XimsElllEla danced with quick steps, and | stood outside of the sacred room of henilock-branches, and he called with a loud voice I DalElsu-'naga (Laughing-Woman-of-the-Woods) ; and as soon as X'inisEhlEla named DalElsa-naga | she began to

90 laugh. And XimsEliiEla said as he was going back, || "Our friend is coming." Thus he said and went to the place where he always stood. I ImmeiUately the song-leaders began to sing, and DalElsa'naga continued laughing us she was dancing. And then she took her place to the left | of TslEqonieLElsa'na. |

95 Then XimsEhlEla swung liis rattle again, and || the song-leaders beat fast time; and XimsEhtEla danced with quicksteps, | and stood outside of the sacred room of hcndock-branches; and he shouted aloud, I "I call you, friend llanuise-na, to come and dance!'' And | as soon as he had finished his speech, Hamase-na shouted, "Iloho!" inside of the | sacred room of hendock-brauches; for there is only 203 one way in which the spirits li shout, namely, '"Hoho!" As soon as Hamase-na had said ''Hoho !" ; XimsElilEla laughed, and told those who were sitting down that the one who liad been called was coming. I And when HaraaseMia shouted '"Hoho!" the song-leaders began to sing the same ] song as before, for aU the people have only one song. When | the song was onded, IlaniasC-na stood at tluleft-hand side 1| of DaiElsjVnaga. Thev stood close to.'ethor and , r X-imsElllEla was also stiU standing there where he lirst had taken "' his place. |

Then X-hnsElllEla swung his rattle again and danced with quick steps, I while the song-leatiers were heating time. As soon as lie arrived outside of the | sacred room of hemlock-branches, he sai.l aloud, "I call you, friend |1 Yaxwaxanowil (Dancer-of-fhe-I louse) !" j,, And when his speech was ended, | Yaxwaxanowil shouted. " Ilohol- And at once XimsElilEla went and I told those who were sitting in the house that the one who had been called, Ya.xwaxannwil, was coming. And | Y^xpftaxanowil came out of the j sacred room of hemlock-branches, and the song-leaders sang. And when ll their i.-, song was at an end, Y^ixwaxanowil took his place at tlie left of i Hamase^nji.' j

. . . "I call you, friend (IwanvavelaMia ; ( Uaven-of-t lie- Woods) !"

. . . "I call you, friend Gilg'Eldokwlla (Long-Life-Maker) !" = . . . The I song-leaders sang, and GilgEklokwila danced, !! and •_'() they all wore different kinds of masks. \

. . . "I call you, friend Lletsaplela-naga (Hoat-of-IIouse- Woman), to come and dance!" I

1 The following calls are the same as the preceding. For this roa.son only the names and characteristic remarks are given.

2 The lark.

23 . . . "I call you, friend P lElp Islsk' lotEinEls (One-Side-Mossin- Woods), to come and | dance!" 2") . . . The dancer had really moss on one side of the mask || as he came in dancing. |

. . . '• I call you, friend XexEyilsk' !6tEm (One-Side-Rock-in-

Woods), to come and dance!" | and the song-leaders began to sing.

Then XexEyilsk' lotEm danced. | There were two of them. And the one side of their masks was really stone. | One was a woman, and one a man. || 30 • • • "I call you, friend Wuqagas (Frog- Woman), to come and dance!" |

. . . "I call you, friend (lElogiidzEwes (Crooked-Beak-of-the-

Sky)." Then the | song-leaders began to sing, and GElogudzEwes had on liis face a crooked-beak | mask while he was dancing. |

"I call you, friend Hox"hogud7,Ewes (IIox"hok"-of-the- 35 Sky), to come and dance!" | . ■ . Then the song-loaders began to sing; and | H6.x"hogildzEwes began to dance around the fire in the middle of the house, as all those | who had dancce first had done. | . . "I call you, friend QlaminagSs (Rich-Woman), to come and dance!" | • • • And at once XimsElilEla came and told the || 40 men sitting in the house, the spectators, that the one who had been called was coming, [ Q lAminagas." |

. . . "I call you, frioiul, MamiiyoLEinnlajiii (Woiuaii-frivin;;- 42 Birth), to come and dance!" | . . . And ManmyoLKnialat;a cuine dancing out of the | sacred room of hemlock-branches; aiid'she had not yet come half way to the ll left of the house, when she sat down, 15 and (pretended to) give birth to a child. | Then Maniayoi.KmuIuga arose; and her child arose from the floor | wearing a nnisk, aiid danced; and MamayoLEmalaga sat down again on the floor, | and there came out of the sacred room with hemlock-branches | a woman wearing a mask. She was named Mamayoltsilagas (Midwife) ; || and 50 she went straight to MamayoLEmalaga, and danced around her, | shaking her hands. She had not done so long, before MamayoLEmalaga arose; | and her child that was just born arose and danced; | and when the song was at an end, MamayoLEmalaga stood | t^ the left of Q!aminagas, and her first child || stood to her left; and the 55 second child stood to the | left of her brother, for the second child of MamaydLEmalaga was a girl, | and Mamayoltsilagas stood at | the left of the younger child. |

. . . "I call you, friend Golalegiis (Salmon-Berry-Woman), to come and dance!" ... II And Golalegas came dancing out of tlie Gti sacred room of hemlock-branches, | a woman wearing a mask. |

. . . "I call you, friend Gwedzagas (Sparrow), to come and dance!" I

63 ... "I call you, friend MemEyoxwa^na (Salmon-Spirit), to come and dance!'' | • • • He wore a mask as he came dancing, as

65 all the dancers || who had danced before him had done, and their masks were according to their | kind. As soon as the song was at an end, he stood | to the left of (iwedzagas. |

. . . "I call you, friend Qoqwadesila (Listener) to come and dance!" |

. "I call you, friend Xax'ayapalsEla^naga (Sprinkler), to 70 come and || dance!" |

. . . "I call you, friend TEwixaxtE-we (Mountain-Goat- Ihinter), to come and dance!" |

. . . "I call you, T!ah !Emak!wagas (Tying- Woman '), to come and dance!" |

. . . "I call you, friend K' !abnodila^naga (Dust-in-House- Woman), to come and dance!" |

. . . "I come to call you, friend Helemll (Helper-in-the-IIouse), to come and dance!" || 75 . . . "I come to call you, friend i. !ai. !apclalag'Els (Door- Keeper-of -Woods), to come and dance!" |

. . . "I call you, friend Gwag'oma (Partridge-Woman) to come and dance!" |

. . . "I call you, friend Ax^axilne (Thrush), to come and dance!"

. . . "I call you, friend Giinegiine (Owl), to come and dance!" II

. . . "I call you, friend Tsatsax"Leg' ila (Raindrop-Maker), to come and dance!" II

70 'wida

' Blue Jav.

BOAS]

FAMILY HISTORIES

. . . "I come to call you, friend YaxvaxcsaMiaKa (Answormg- Woman), to come and dance! . . . " |

Now there were reaUy many all aromid the -reat dancing-lionse. | There are eight whose names have not been fjiven, for I do i,„t know their | names. There should he forty to he called out to dance by | XimsEhlEla, as it was shown by the former chief of the Awlk- !enox", ll Ewultlala. The great many of them all turned tovyard the fire of the | great dancing-house; and they aU shouted "Hoho!" at the same time, | their whole number. |

;« a "'V.

• w

'..'I..'K ?..?.:

6 CZIV.V.'.'.'.'.

5» 36 58 •»()

SO. : ♦•»

is- : ::: C --A -t.

27- : ; -7

u- ■ • •»

**' '■. o ■"■ •' -Vi°

23* ."'I""."''""'." "'"'1 "It

22 21 20 19 te 17 16 15 1+ "5

House of X-ImselIlel*. , Sacred room of dancers. . Magic mat of K!wak!wabalas (see p. 1199) Fire.

d. Singers.

Line of dance.

■1. DaiElsa'naga (Laugliing- Woman -of -the Woods).

11. XexEyllsk' lotEm (man and woman, One- Side-Rock-in- Woods).

12. Wuqagas (Frog-Woman).

15. Q Jaminftgfis (Rich-Woman).

16. MamayoLuiialapa and her (Wnman-giving-Iiirth). IT. Mamayoltsllagas (Midwife). IS. Golalegas (.Salmon-Borry-Woman).

19. Gwedzagas (Sparrow-Woman).

21. Qoqwadcsila (Listener).

Jay).

29. Axsaxflne (Thrush).

30. Gflnegflne (Owl).

32. Vaxyftxesa'naga (Answering- Woman i. 33-40. (?)

In the sacred room the dancers stand in the same order. On account of lack o( space only Nob. I, 7, 10, 12, 1.1, 20, 26, 31, 35, 40, have txtn inserted.

SO

.S5

As soon as this was at an end, the song-leaders began to sing the |

90 first song, the one song for the whole number: 1! and all of them danced at the same time, wearing their masks, | and dancing around the fire in the middle of the great dancing-house. | And when the song sung bj- the song-leaders was at an end, they all | turned their faces from the fire in the middle of the great dancing-house, and the whole number shouted at the same time | "Hoho !" The song-lead-

95 ers began to sing with slow beating || of time, and the whole number continued to cry "Hoho!" | Then they turned toward the fire, and danced around | it; and when the song with the slow beating was at an end, | they turned their faces away from the fire, and shouted

"Hoho!" I And the song-leaders began to sing again a song with

300 slower time-beating, || and they all at the same time turned their faces toward the fire and shouted | at the same time "Hoho !" while they were dancing around the fire in the middle of the house. | And when the song was at an end, they turned awa}' from the fire and |

shouted "Hoho!" at the same time. Then the song-leaders sang again with | very slow beating of time, and the}^ all shouted

5 "Hoho!" II and turned their faces to the fire in the middle of the house and danced around | it. |

Now X'imsKlIlKla stood in the door of the sacred room of hemlockbranches; I and while they were dancing along, tiio one who had come first dancing out of the sacred room | was tlio lirst to jro hack into it; and when all had gone into || the sacred room of lu'mJo.'k- Id branches, X-imsEhlEla was the last to go in: | and as soon as nil were inside, a woman came out of | the sacred room of hemlork-bruiK-I.es singing her sacred song; and immediately the song-leaders began to. sing the | song for rapid steps, which was lirst sung for all tlie masks, when they were dancing. | And when this was at an end, the songleaders sang again the ll song with slow beating: and when this was 15 at an end, the | song-leaders sang the song with slower beating; and ! finally the song-leaders sang the song with the very slow | beating, and the woman continued dancing around the fire | of the great dancing-house. Wlien the song was nearly at an end, || she went 20 back into the sacred room of hemlock-l)ranches. I Her name was ALotEmdalagils (Walking-behind-tlie-Mountaiiis) . 1

Now I shall talk about the head-ring of the woman and lier 1 neckring, the armlets and anklets, | for she was naked. Her bead-ring was of hemlock and || balsam and red-cedar and salal branches 25 woven together, and | also moss. This was her head-ring, and on top of the head stood | a bunch of fern cut off from the root. Her | neck-ring was made in the same way, of hemlock, | balsam, cedarbranches, and salal-branches, and moss plaited together. || Tliis was 30 her neck-ring. And around her waist she wore | hemlock, balsam,

32 cedar, and salal, and moss, woven together; | and the various kinds of plants were hanging from \ them in the same way as the kinds of plants which I liavc named [ that were attached to her belt. It

35 looked like a petticoat. || And the same kinds of plants plaited ttigether were her | armlets and her anklets. That is the dress of | ALaqlEm, for that is the name of the great dance. It belongs to the I woman who came out dancing last after the forty masked dancers who had for their chief | X'imsElilEla. This was her dress

40 when she first came out of the woods. The || forty mask-wearers were also dressed in the same way: for they | wore around their necks hemlock, balsam, | cedar, salal-berries, and moss mixed, and | armlets and anklets of the same kind; | and fern was hanging down from (the rings). ||

45 Now^ I shall talk about it — how | the woman, ALotEmdalag ils, began to sing again her sacred song in the sacred room of hemlockbranches. I When her sacred song was at an end, the song-leaders sang I the same song that they had sung with fast beating of time; and I Ai.otEmdalagils came dancing out of the sacred room of

50 hemlock-branches, || and went around the fire in the middle of the house. And when she came to the I front of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, she continued to dance; and when | her son^ w,us .V' at an end, she remained standing there. Tlieii tlie | soncr-leaders began to smg the song with slow beating of time, and | Ai.r.l Knidfilagils danced around the lire in the middle of the house: and |1 when o", she came to the outside of tlie sacred room of liemlock-branches, | she continued to dance there; and when the song was at an end, she stood stiU, and j the song-leaders began to sing again tlie song with slow time-beating, | and Ai.5tEmdrdag-ils danced again around tlie fire in the middle of the house; | and when she came to the place outside of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, !i she sliU diuiccd (here. GO When the song was at an end, 1 she remained standing; and the song-leaders began to sing the song with | very slow time-beating, and ALotEmdalag'ils | danced around the fire in the middle of the house. When she came to the | place outside of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, she danced for a httle while there. |! Then she 65 went back into the sacred room of henilock-liranches. Then that was the end of this. |

As soon as the song of the song-leaders was at an end, a 1 handsome man came out of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, | and K!wak!wabalas recognized X imsKhiEla. | He carried a head-ring of red cedar-bark, and a neck-ring of red cedar-bark; for |i these were "0 the cedar-bark head-ring and neck-ring of Ai-otEmdalag ils, when she I came to dance the last time; and her armlets and anklets | were of red cedar-bark, and what stood on the head-ring of ALotEmda-

73 lag' lis was also cedar-bark. | X imsElllEla came out carrying the red cedar-bark armlets of | ALotEmdalag'ils when she danced the last

75 time accompanying her four songs. 1| And XlmsElitEla spoke, and said, "O friend | K !wak Kvabalas ! now you have seen what will be your treasure. Now this | great winter-dance house shall go to you, and you shall have everything that you have seen | done by these here. Now, this (dance) iii.aqlEm shall go to you; and your | name shall be ALotEmdalag'ils, when you are captured by whomever you

SO hke, when || you show yourself to the tribes; and your dress shall be the same as the dress of | ALotEmdalag'ils —hemlock-branches, with which she was first caught in the | morning; and when you again dance in the evening, then wear | red cedar-bark mixed with white. Now it is 3"ours, and you shall change your name. | Your name shall

85 be no more K!wak!wabalas, but your name shall be ll Gwaexsdaas; and this is difficult about the great dance. WTien you first | show the masks of our forty friends, | you must give winter dances for four yeai-s iu succession and show them; | and after you have given

90 winter dances for four winters, then | you must burn the masks || of our friends, that they may aU come back; and | if you do not do this, if you do not burn the masks, you 1 wiU have misfortune. And when you wish to give a winter dance, after ] having burned the masks of uur friends, | imitate the fortv masl(s that v..u liav sren and which are your |1 treasure; and you shall have thisdeath-hrin.MUK 95 baton, so that you may j kill at once those who hate vou in vour tTiho for they will envy \ you on account of the treasure that" vou have obtained. This is the first time that ' it goes to the seaside hero where you came from; for it is not related to | mv friend Cannihal-at- North-End-of-World, who lives inland. || This is what I mean. lOn friend, Gwaexsdaas. Now you have obtained a great treasure | from me on account of your coming to this supernatural place wiien- I live I with my friends." Thus said XimsKlilKla.

Then he turned his face to the sacred room with hemlock-l)ruiiche,s. and I said, "Come, friends, let us try to purify our || friontl Ciwaexs- r, daas, so that no harm may come to him on account of | the treasure which he has obtained from us!" Thus he said. As soon as he stopped speuking, | the forty spirits came out of the | sacred room of hemlock-branches, and sat down in the rear of the | great dancinghouse; and the new dancer, |1 Ai.otEmdalag'ils, sat down in the rear 10 of the great dancing-house. And | when all had sat down, X imsElilEla spoke again, | and said, "Now, look, friends! and | show wlnit we do when we disappear for this great dance, | ai.aq!Em. Now, come! Ts !EqomeLElsa=na, and take the || magical mat, and spread it 15

IG out in front of this \ sacred room." Thus he said. Immediately Ts !Eqomei.Elsa^na arose, | went into the sacred room of hemlockbranches, and it | was not long before he came back carrying the magic mat, which he | spread outside of the sacred room of hemlock-

20 branches. When he || had done this, TslEqomei.Elsa^na sat down where he had been sitting before, for the | forty men and women wore no masks; | and they sat down in the place where tliey had been stan(hng before, when they first came out | of the sacred room of hendock-branches. They did not change their places. |

25 Tlien XimsElilEla spoke again, and said, || "Now, arise, friend HoxhoxulsEla. and you, friend G ilg' Eldokwila, | and you, friend Gwa^wayeia-na, and you, friend L!etsaplelanaga, and | carry on your arms our friend Gwaexsdaas, and | let him sit down on the magic mat that has been spread out." Thus he said. | Then the four

30 stood up, and went to || the place where Gwaexsdaas was sitting. The four persons stood around | Gwaexsdaas, and carried him on their arms, and put him down on the magic ] mat; and when they had done so, the four people sat down | in their seats. |

35 Then X'imsEhlEla spoke again, and said, || "Now, come, YaxwaxanowH, and work over our friend, and | also you, friend Q !amina^5s, you shall be the attendant of our friend. | — and you, friend

Gwedzagas, work for him! | ^aud you, friend Ax^axCliie, voii sludl as help our friend | Gwedzagas in her work." Thus he said, "inimediately || these four arose and went to the pLxce where Gwaexschias was 40 sitting; | and at once Ya.xwaxanowll, and his friend QIAniinftgas, | became supernatural, and tlirew disease into Gwaexsdaas, so tlnit | he was dead. And as soon as Gwaexsdaas was dead, Gwedzagas | and his friend Ax^axune examined his body, || and pecked out tlip 45 secular spots that they saw on his body; ! and after thev had done so, Yaxwaxanowil, and his friend | QIaminagiis, threw into his stomach their shamanistic power; | and after they had done so, Gwaexsdaas sang his sacred song. Now he was | a great shaman; and as soon as the four had finished, they came 1| and sat down in 50 their places. Gwaexsdaas kept on singing his | sacred song in the place where he was sitting on the magical mat. |

Then X'imsElllEla spoke again, and said, | "Now, come, friend MeniEyoxwa^na ! and purify the whole body of our | friend, Gwaexsdaas." Thus he said. Immediately || MemKvoxwa-'na arose and 55 went to Gwaexsdaas who was sitting on the | magical mat, and MemEyoxwa^na took off the | shme from his skin and put it on the body of Gwaexsdaas. | After he had done so, he sat down in his seat. |

60 Then X'imsElilEla spoke again, and said, || "O friends! it seems to me that we have done everj-thing we do in our | great winter dance. Now let us take our friend | Gwaexsdaas out of the woods, with his great dancing-house, which | obtains its own fire-wood for the fire in the middle of the house. Now, | our great friend shall say where he

65 wants this house to be put, for this will be the only || great dancinghouse that goes to the Sea-Dwellers of this world. | Now let us sing for our great friend. Only let | the door be barred, so that no secular people can enter the house of our | great friend Gwaexsdaas. Now I shall wait for what | he will say." Thus said X imsElilEla. Imme-

70 diately || Gwaexsdaas thought that he wished the great dancinghouse to be placed at | the upper side on the river K' !etet, at the village of the Awik' !enox"; and | at once Qoqwadesila spoke, and said. I " We shall place this great dancing-house at the upper side of Kletet, I at the village of the Awik' !enox", K'etet." Thus he said.

75 Then || all the spirits agreed to what he said. |

Then X'imsEliiEla spoke again, and said, | "Now, hsten to me, every one of you, friends! Do not take with you | your masks, for we shall only take care of our great friend here, | so that he may know the ways of this great dance which he obtained as a treasure ||

80 from us. In four days we shall go when | night comes. Then we shall dance for our great friend before | the tribe of our great friend go to sleep, so that the tribes may he surprised." | Thus he sai.i '

Then they rested for four days, and II late at night X-lmsElilK.la t.,Ki 85 the spirits that they would now | move the great dancing-house t.. the place above K" !etet. | Gwaexsdaas did not know that the great dancmg-house was aheady standing | where he wanted it to stand on the ground. Now, Gwaexsdaas | kept his death-bringing baton. ||

Now, the ancestors of the Awik" lenox" saw the great | dancing- 90 house, and the sparks coming tlirough the roof, and there was sound of singing; | and they called "Hoho!" as the | forty spirits were being called by X-imsEhiEla. Then the | ancestors of the Awik" !fnox" were afraid to go and look at it. | And the song-leaders of tlio ancestors of the Iwik' !enox" || sat down outside of the house of their 95 chief Ewultlala, and they | repeated the song that they heard sung in the great dancing-house. | Now, X-imsEUhda wished that the song-leaders | of the Awlk" !enox" would learn the songs, for they heard them distinctly | while they were singing. And X'imsEh'lElu did II as he had been doing that night when Gwaexsdaas first 50 entered the great | dancing-house. And when the forty masked | spirits had finished, then Gwaexsdaas danced, | wearing the cedarbark rings mixed with white. And after he had danced with the I

5 four songs, X'imsElllEla spoke, and || said, "Now, this is all. Now your name shall be | ALotEmdalag'ils in this great dance aLaqlsm. Now, you have done well, | great friend. Only take care and do not hurt it! Now, | I shall tell our friends that ] I know that | he was beaten by his father at Wawale: therefore he wanted to commit

10 suicide || on account of his Naklwax'da^x" father TslEx^ed, | the chief of the numaym G' exsEm. And his mother is TslEqala, | the Awik" !enox" woman. And the only mistake our great friend made | was that he did not wish this great winter dancing-house | to be placed in the country of his father, TslEx-ed, Wawale. I mean that

15 we II ennoble his mother's side." Thus he said. "Now for three nights I we shall sing for our great friend, and | the fourth night the song will be sung by his tribe; and we shall | all become invisible, that we may not be seen by this tribe, although | we shall walk about giving instructions secretly, telling them what to do; I! and we

20 shall leave all the masks in the | sacred room." Thus said X'imsEhlEla to his friends. |

As soon as he stopped speaking, and when daylight came in the morning, | the spirits never came out. They remained | sitting around the fire in the middle of the great dancing-house. Now, ||

25 the ancestors of the Awik' !enox" were really frightened at what they saw, for they did not | know what it was. f

Then TslEx-ed, thefatherofALotEmdalagils, visited | the Awik' !l- 27 nox" with his wife Ts lEqala. And i Ts lEX^ed, and his wife Ts !EC|ahi, were seated among the Awik" !enox" as they all wont || into the house 3U of their chief Ewultlala, talking about the | great house at one side of the village; and the song-leaders were i talking about the songs, which were very different from | the winter-dance songs of the Awik' !enox", which they obtained from NEnwaqawe' through the i wife of Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World, for the song-leaders were secretly smging || what they had heard sung in the night by the :(.'. men in the great | house — for there is only one tune, ftye hahoyaxaethus the song-leaders said, | as they were secretly singing to- gether. Then some | of the Awik' !enox" guessed that they were ghost-dancers. And TslEx^ed spoke, | and said, "0 chiefs! hsten to what I am going to say ! || It occurs to me that this is my son 40 K !wak Iwabalas who went to commit suicide. | It may be this is what we talked about, what you say ishke a different kind of song. ] Only take care, chiefs ! It might be he." Thus said he. |

Then all the Awik' !enox" discovered that it was he; | and all the Awik' !enox" said that they would come and sit down outside II when 45 night would come, so that they might learn the songs well. | /Vnd when night came, they heard the sound of the names being called out of the sacred room, | and cries of "Hoho!" And then they would sing the

120G ETHXOLOGY OF TH£ KWAKIUTL [eth. is.v. 3i

48 song. I And the Awiklenox" heard the sound they made, and the names. | Then the Awlk' !enox" remained to the end sittmg down ||

50 that night, outside of the house of their chief E\sii!t!ala who was listening to the | words that X'inisElilEla was speaking, for he was the head | chief of the spirits. And when the | forty masks danced — for the song-leaders of the | Awik' !enox" counted the number of

55 times that X'imsElilEla called out the names, || and also how often each one | shouted "H5ho!" and also what X'imsElilEla said | when he spoke to the men sitting in the house and told them that the one whom he had called was coming, | and also when he named the names of those who have alreadj* been named when they stood | outside of

60 the sacred room of hemlock-branches; therefore it was || just as though the song-leaders were sitting among the spirits, and as though the}' were seeing | what was being done ; for they really heard everything that was said | by X'imsEhlEla, for the night was \rery calm.
When night came again, all the Awlk' !enox" | sat down outside

65 of the house of their chief EwQlt!ala; || and when they were seated, Chief Ewiiltlala spoke, | and said, "Now, take care, tribe! for I | guess this is K !wak Iwabalas, the son of my sister | TslEqala, the one for whom they are singing, for he went to commit suicide at Wawale ; and he may have ] obtained as a treasure the great house seen by us and what IS heard by us. || I mean, let us take care !" Thus ho said. \ 70

ISow, Ewtiitlala was speaking loud on purpose that he might , be heard by those who were sitting in the great house: and he was really |_heard by X-imsEmEla, for that was the wish of X-imsEhlEJa. that I EwTlltlala might say this while the A^%ik- !enox" were sittin(r li outside of the house of EwQltlala, and that the song-leaders might 75 learu the | songs, and that they might know the wavs of the dance. | As soon as Ewilltlala had spoken, the 1 song-leaders of the great dancing-house began to beat fast time; and when the fast beating of the song-leaders stopped, | then some one said, "I call you, li lio.x- SO hoxulsEla, to come and dance." And when the | speech of XlmsEhlEla was at an end, then some one shouted, "Hoho!" | And X'imsE- lilEla came, speaking as he walked and telling the spectators, "Now, | HoxhoxtilsEla, who has been called by me, is coming." Then the songleaders sang. I And now the song-leaders of the Awik" !enox" || heard 85 really the manner in which X imsEhlEla called the forty names; | and when all the forty who had been called by X'imsElilEla had danced, | then ALotEmdalag'ils sang his sacred song | inside the sacred room of hemlock-branches; and then Ts!EX«ed, | and his wife Ts lEqala, recognized their son by his voice. || And the song- 90

91 leaders sang the four songs of | ALotEmdalagils: and when the last song was at an end, | X'imsElilEla spoke, and said, "Now we | have finished, friends. Now our great friend | ALotEmdalag'Ils will be caused to dance by his tribe to-morrow night!" Thus he said. ||

95 "Now I shall tell our great friend that you have been visited by those I who ^vish for magic power, and who wish for different dances; and this | our great Hamase^na goes to him who wishes for a I cannibal-song without whistles. His song is about the canni- 600 bal, I and his head-mask is GElogudzEwes, Hox"hogOdzEwes, || and Gwa^wayela'na; these three are lent b}- our friend Hamase^ia ) to our friend as head-masks for the hamdzEdzo^ ) (this is called by the Kwag'ul hamsh&mtslEs). And he has four | songs. The frog wardance comes from our | friend WQqagas, for when those who belong 6 to you go II to the house of our friend Wuqagas, she gives birth at once I to four frogs, wliich go into the stomach of the woman, or even of a | man who has disappeared and gone to the house of the frog war-dancer. And at once whistles sound | in the stomach of the frog war-dancer (this is called by the Kwag'ul bad-inside- | war-

10 dance). And this our friend QIaminagSs, if she II is visited by a woman, or even b^^ a man, who is loved', when thej' disappear, | then QIaminagas knows that they will be q.'aminag&s dancers. | She calls them into her house, and gives them instructions j what

1 That means: a prince or a princes.

to do when they are dancing; and when to caU out 'Ilai, | iiai hai!' and also when Qlamina^as takes off the II sc.dp of her head' 15 and just shows her skuU, | not leaving a single hair on; and h..w she carries the scalp | whde she is dancing, with the blood nini.iug down each side of her neck. | This is what thev obtain fr..ni our friend here, that they may also | pull off their scalps. ||

"And this, our friend here, l letsaplela-mxga, whose | seat is here 20 under the fire here in the middle of my house" — thus said | X'lnisKlilEla— "those who disappear and go to her become | nonltse'stalnl. And then l letsaplelanaga treats them so that they can sit | on the (ire without being burned. No whistles belong to our || noidtse'stfilal. ] 25

"And also our friend Memeyoxwa-'na, for those | wlio disappear and go to him become salmon-dancers. She also | shows them liow to act in their dance. And these are different from the dancers of my I friend Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World; for all his dances have whistles, II and there are no whistles in our dances." Thus said 30 X'imsElilEla | to ALotEmdalag'ils. |

"Now your tribe shall come when day comes, and they shall take care of you, | for we have finished." Thus said X imsElilEla and he disappeared j with his friends. ||

35 Behold! it was already getting da3'light in the morning; and the masks were left, | and the cedar-bark rings mixed with white, of ALotEmdalag'ils. | Then ALotEmdalagils was glad on account of the supernatural treasure that he had obtained, | for it was the first one of its kind, and of his death-bringing baton, for now he wished to | tr}- it on something. Then he thought of his father and of his

40 mother; || and he wished to kill them, when they should come to see him, on account of | the way in which he had been treated by his father. He had always struck him, which was the reason of his | attempted suicide. Thus he thought while he was seated alone in the great | dancing-house. Now, we shall stop for a while talking about I AxotEmdalag'ils. ll

45 Now we shall talk about the Awik' !enox", who never j left the place where they were sitting outside of the house of their chief Ewiilt!ala; for j they heard the speeches of X'imsElilEla when he said, I "Now your tribe wiU come in the morning and will take care of }-ou, for I we have finished," when X'imsEhiEla said this. There-

50 fore II the hearts of the Awik" !enox" were rea% troubled, and they did not I sleep; and when it was near noon, i they launched four large shovel-nose canoes. The men were standing | in the canoes, and they went across to the great winter dancing- j house. Now,

55 the Awik" !enox" were singing the winter-dance songs; || and they di^

not go fast as they were crossing toward the great danciiig-houso .jii the door of which was closed. Wlien the Awlk" !enox" landed | at the beach in front of the great dancing-house, then | the door opened ; and all the men went ashore, | and went into the great dancinghouse, and they sat down at the II right-hand side of the door. Then 60 nobody was seen in the house. | After the Awlk' !euox" had been sitting there long in vain, | Chief Ewuitlala spoke, and said, "0, Iwlk" !enox" ! see what I have in my mind ! | I wish to go to the room of hemlock-branches, for that may be the |] sacred 65 room of which we heard at night, for I have passed tlirough the red cedar-bark ] four times." Thus he said. Then all the Awik' lenox" | told him to go ahead. He went to the | sacred room of hemlockbranches, and went in. Then he | discovered ALotEmdalagils sit- ting among the many masks, || and Ewflltlala, who was standing 70- there, lost his courage at what he saw. | Then AxotEmdulag'ils spoke, and said, "Come | and sit down at my right-hand side!"' Thus he said to his uncle. | Then Ewuitlala sat dowii; and ALotEmdalag'ils said, | "Thank you for being the first to come into my sacred room. Now, || get forty men and women to | wear the forty 75 masks tliis night. This dance is named | ataq lEm, the great dance which I obtained as my treasure." Thus he said. Then 1 £willt!ala

78 asked him, " What do you think ? Shall I call the three | chiefs to come and listen to what we are talking about?" Thus he said.

80 Then || ALotEmdalagils said, "Go ahead, that we may finish our talk I with them!" Then Ewflltlala went out of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, | and stood in front of the sacred room; and spoke, | and said, "Now take care, Awik' !enox", on account of the great things seen by me! | for these are new dances for us,

85 who are the head winter-dancers || all around our world. Now, come, chiefs of the Awlk' !enox"- — you, | P!asElal — you, fclaqwag'ila — and you, PoLas." Thus he said. And immediately | the three chiefs arose and went into the | sacred room of hemlockbranches, and there they sat down at the right of | ALotEmdalag'ils.

90 And Ewiiltlala spoke first, II and said, "O chiefs! now j-ou have seen the treasure that our | son has obtained. We have all heard the speaking | last night, which said that we shall sing for our son this evening. | Now our son must show us the places | of the masks;

95 and he wLU tell us how many || men must come in, and how many women, to wear these | masks." Thus he said. |

Then i\x6tEmdalag'ils spoke, and said, | "This is what is needed,

700 twenty-four strong young men, | and sixteen strong young || women, and this boy is to be wise while wearing a mask, | and this girl is to be wise while wearing the mask." Thus he said. | Then IMusKhil 2 spoke, and said, "Come, | chiefs! and let us go to our tribe lo get the I twenty-four strong young men to come and try the masks; i; and let some one go across to get sixteen strong young women, | and 5 one boy and one gu-1." | Thus he said. |

Immediately the chiefs went out of | the sacred room; and tlic-y sat down silently among the tribe. || Then L!aqwag-ila told them in u 10 whisper that he wanted twenty-four | strong young men and sixteen strong I young women, and also one boy and | one girl. Then they sent four men | to go to get the women and the two children from their || houses in K" !etet. And when he stopped speaking, | four men went 15 out and went aboard the canoe, and they | crossed the river. And the twenty-four young men arose | and followed the four chiefs, and they went back into the | sacred room of hemlock-branches and sat ,down there. Then || ALotEindalag'ils told them, "This is the chief 20 of the masks, | the mask of X'imsEhlEla, which hes at the right-hand side of the sacred room." | And he stood in the front of the room, and he | named the forty masks to his tribe. | And they were put down in the sacred room as they were to stand when thi'v u.-ri'

25 called by || X'imsElilEla. The}- were never misplaced; and the Awlk' !enox" were instructed also | about MamayoLEmalaga, who gives birth | to a boy and a girl, and about tlie children who dance immediately [ after they are born. |

30 As soon as he stopped speaking, the women came into || the great dancing-house, and Llaqwag'ila | called them into the sacred room of hemlock-branches. Then they were told by Ew01t!ala | to sit down outside of the masks which they were going -to wear. Now the | men were sitting down on the outer side of the masks, and also the |

35 two children in the same way with their masks. Then |1 ALotEmdalag'Ils spoke, and said | to the man who was to wear the mask of X'imsElilEla, "Don't be afraid, | friend, to make a mistake! for you will hear the ) owner of these masks, who will come and advise j-ou. I say this, because | otherwise you might be frightened in vain." ||

40 Now, it was late in the evening when the | Awik' !enox" came across the river, and all went into the large dancing- | house; and when all were inside, the song-leaders | of the Awik" !enox" sat down in the rear of the great dancing- | house; and when they were ready,

45 X'imsElilEla shouted "Hoho!" || and immediately the song-leaders sang. Then X'imsElilEla came | dancing out of the sacred room of hemlock-branches, carrying his rattle in one hand; | and at the end

Of his song he stood where | X-imsEhlEhi had been standing, at the 4S right-hand side of the house. | He had not been standing there lone when he swung his rattle, and at the same time II the song-leaded 50 beat fast time. Then X-imsEhlEla danced ^^^th quick steps I to the sacred room of hemlock-branches. He stood there | in front of ti.e sacred room of hemlock-branches and | said aloud, "I caU you friend HoxlioxtilsEla, to come and dance." | And as soon as X-ImsElilEla had ended his speech, then there was the cry || "Hoho !" inside the sacred o5 room of hemlock-branches; and X-ImsElilEla | told the men who were sitting m the house, " Now he is coming, the one who has been called 1 HoxhoxQlsEla." And when he reached hisplacc, the song-leaders | sang, and HoxhoxtllsEla came dancing | out of the sacred room of hemlockbranches; and they did the same to the others, ||dowu to tlie last one. GO He never made a mistake, as the | forty masks of the spirits and Ai.o. tEmdalag'ils were dancing. | Daylight came when thev finished, and they danced for AL5tEmdalag-ils for | four nights with the 1 forty masks ; and after they had danced for him four times, || .VLotEnidalag-ils 65 began to feel sick at heart against his parents. The | reason why ALotEmdalag'ils felt thus against his father and his | motiicr was that his father Ts lEx^ed was angry with him; therefore he showed his gi-eat treasure | to the Awik'lenox"; and therefore he did not show it to the Naklwax'da^x", | who were living at Tegiixste that winter: and

70 that was the reason why he was || aDgr}-. Now, many of the Awik' !enox" did not | go home to their houses in K" !etet; and ArotEm- dalag'ils | heard them talking about his father Ts !EX^ed and his wife] Ts lEqala, that they came paddling from K' !etet to the great ) house

75 of their child. Then ALotEmdalag'ils took his II death-bringing baton, and stood in the door of the great house, | waiting for his father and his mother to come ashore in | front of his house; and Llaqwag'ila and P5Las stood by his side. | Then ALotEmdahig'ils spoke, and said, [ "Now I shall take revenge for the iU wiU of my

80 father and of mj- mother." || Thus he said, and he struck the deathbringing baton I toward them. Immediate]}' they became stone- Then he was | feared by the Awik' !enox", and nobody dared | to go near the great house of ALotEmdalag'ils; and | he was Uving alone. ||

85 Tlie Awik* !enox" had not yet discovered that ALotEmdalag'ils was a I great shaman, although they always heard him singing | the sacred shaman-songs. Suddenly | Chief Llaqwag'ila of the Awik' !enox" became sick. He was | about to die that evening. Then one

90 of the men spoke, II and said, " Don't give liim up too soon ! Send | four noblemen to call AxotEmdalag'ils to | come and cure my chief, for I

have hoard him singing | sacred shamun-songs. Evidently he lias 't:t obtained this also as a treasure." Tims he said. 1 Iinniedia'telv lli.'v sent four noblemen || to eaU Ai.otEnidr.lagils into tiie iiouse. ' Th.-V 95 went; | and when the four noblemen entered | his house, Ai.olKnldalag-ils was the first to speak, lie [ said, "Wait for me to get ready, for I know j why you come to euU me. It is because C'ldef L !aqwag-ila || is sick." Thus he said. Then the four noblemen ' were Sdii startled on account of this. .\j.otEmdrdag-ils | went aboard: and lie wore a neck-ring of red plaited C(Hlar-bark, j and also a liead-ring not mixed with white -^ and | when he went into the house o7 L!aqwag-ila, he sawthe Awik" !eno.", || who were all inside witli tlieir ") women; and as soon as | Ai.otEmdrdag'ils entered tiic liouse, tlie whole crowd of people beat fast time, | all the men and women. Therefore his body was | like nUnib; and lie just sat down inside the I door, and sang his sacred shaman-song. And 1| he came in 10 squatting, going toward i.Iaqwag'ila, | who was lying down (Ui a new mat in the middle of the rear of the house. | And when Ai.otK.mdalag'ils came up to l laqwag'ila, he | at once took hold of the sickness. He took it out and | threw it away, and at once i. lacpvag' ila was well. |! Kow, ALotEiiidalag'ils was paid two slaves; and | he was also givj)n 1.") the princess of l laqwag'ila, Alag'imil, to be the wife of Ai.ot?:ni-

17 dalag'ils. | Aiid when the speaker of Llaqwagila ended his speech, then I Ai.6tEmdahigils spoke, and said, "Thank you, O tribe! | that

20 you were ready to beat fast time when I entered this house II of our chief. You have done well with this. You | and our women here shaU do this when you continue to call me to practice. I am really a great | shaman. Now, let me express thanks for the words of my chief, L !aqwag"ila, | for the two slaves, and for my wife Alag imil. ] —

25 Take care, Alagimll, and don't let your mind become bad! || for I can not lie with j'ou for four j^ears — thus said the | supernatural power to me — else misfortune would happen to. us. Now, none of you shall dare to | woo nn- wife, O tribe! And for four winters [ vou shiiU dance my great dance aLaqlEm: and ] after the four

30 winters, I shall burn the II forty masks, and they will go home to their owners." Thus he said. 1 After he had ended his speech, he was taken, with liis wife Alag imii | and the two ilaves, to his great dancing-house ] by four noblemen; and when | AxotEmdalag' ils

35 went into his house, he asked his wife, Alag imil, to || sleep at the right-hand side of the door of the house; and he waTited | the room of the two slaves to be on the left-hand side of the door of the | house. Ai.otEJudalag'ils was always asked to \ go and cure the sick among the Awik' !enox", and they paid him | much for it: therefore he always gave away property to his tril.o. And || ho .la..r,.,l fu,,,- tin.... In each winter, each time four | nights, with his masks: ..n.l ..ILt f...,r waiters, after they had danced for three nights, and wh,... the Awik-!enox" went in the fourth niglit, then ! Au.tKi.uiah.-iis „n.l his forty masks danced; !i and after liiey had done so, wh.M. it w... .|.-, nearly daylight, | ALotEindalag ils came out of Ids sacred r i ,,f hemlock-branches. He spoke, | and sai.l, ■■Now, song-leaders, h,-..l time fast for a long time, so that j I may put into the lire my masks!- Thus he said. Then the song-leaders heat fast time; j and imnu-.liately the men and the women and H the two children came out. ea.-h .-.ii wearing his or her mask, | and they put tliem on the lire in the mid.lle of the great dancing-house. And ] when they were all on the lir.^, they took down the hemlock of the sacred room, and ; put it on thi' lire in the middle of the house; and when everything was hurned up, I the fire went out, which had never gone out in the mid.lle of the gi-eat dancing- |1 house during tiie four winters. An.l as s i as .-,.-)

the fire in the middle of the house had gone out, | and when daylight appeared in the morning, ALotEindalagils i and his wife .'Uagimil, came together and he always lay down with her. |

That is why the Awlk' lenox" always hurn up the | forty masks after they have used them four times for |1 four winters. And wlieti 60 they finish the last dance | the last night, they put them on tlic fire

62 in the middle of the dancing- | house. The ones who used them put them on the iire. | Therefore the white people can not get them. That is the end of this. |

I forgot tliis. The many spectators wlio were sitting on the floor ||

65 of the great dancing-house, to whom X imsEhlEhi told j that those who were called were coming — these people sitting on the floor of the great | winter dancing-house were the souls of the trees and ! bushes, and the souls of all the birds | and of the small creeping animals, for

70 they are all human beings. || Thus said Ai.otEmdalagils, according to what he had seen in the woods. | ALotEmdalagils was his name in the dance ai.aq !Em, and his shaman-name | was Gilgildokwlla, and his secular name was | Gwaexsdaas. |

75 I will give one stanza of the song of Ai.otEmdalagils j| in his great dance: J

"Oh, I iiave Ix'cii led laitluT along into the woods ])y tlic magic power, I ai haia a luiu 3-a.\aye yaxaye a ahau yaxaye, to the place where the | magic power walks about." | And this is the sacred song which he sings before he dances, and 80 after || finishing dancing. There are no words in this song. | "Wa yaxa xa xa xa xa ^wip ^wip ^wip!" " Wa yaxa xa xa xa xa ^wip *wip ^wip !" Now, I think you know all the ways of the great winter dance. |

exsdaase.

KWKXAOII.A

I have not quite found out al.out KwOxa-ila !uul from wlu.ni l.e J escaped, for yon | said that he escaped from Q !r,iu.,|eqak". Tlie son of I Ts!Ex-'ed, the story-teller of the Xowettee, YrKior.us. suid Unit | Ivwexag'ila ran away when i-laLlaxwas— || lliat is, T!esKni('-itp - 5 came back when ho had gone to | Feather-Monntain,'the plnre^vhoro he went to get feathers. At that time KwexagiJa \ was pa.ldling along the place Ogvinila. Pie came from his fort at the east end of "" Ogumla; and when he came to the end of Ogunda, | he lieard I lie dzonoq!wa-cry "Oh!"at the place GwagEmlis.' || 'Hie sound "Oli:' lu came nearer, and Kwexagila remained | on the water in his self-paddling canoe. He was scared, and he did | not stay there long, when he saw Ikst much eagle-down coming. | Then he saw i.!rii.!a..wius, | wl\o stood in the middle of his self-paddUng canoe, shouting "Oh!" || He 15 was covered with eagle-down, and from the hack of his head : rose feathers. His face was blackened. Then j Ivwexag'ila knew tlnit it was LlaLlaxwas. Wlien | LlaLlaxwas caught sight of Kwexagila. he shouted "Oh!" and went towards him. | Then Ivwexag'ila went ashore at the foot of ^niElayosEm. || Then Kwexagila wishcil tl\al 20 L!aL!axwas might know | that he was not a common man. Wlien

22 he I arrived at the rocks at the foot of ^mElaySsEm, he went ashore out of his self-paddling | canoe, lie folded up his self-padtlhng canoe, | squeezed it in his hands, and went into the rock at tlie foot

25 of ^niElayosEm; || and he came out at the top, and, standing on the top of the rock, he | laughed at iJaLlaxwas while he was standing on the rock. The | self-paddling canoe of l !aL laxwas came nearer, and I Kwe.xagila went to liis fort at the east end of Ogiimla. |

30 Tliat is the entl. Kwe.xagila l)clongs to the numaym 'I LalawiJEla of the LlaLlasiqwiila. |

1 The SomxolidE.x" were living at a place | called Somxol, and their chief was PlasElal. They were always | happy, because their numher was great. And they | used only the LEWElaxa ceremonial: they had

0 no II winter ceremonial. Suddenly those who went [ inland from their houses disappeared ; and it was not long V)ef ore the | daughter of NEnwaqawa, a maturing girl, was taken away. | Now, Cliief P!asElal was the last one of his tribe: ' therefore Cliief PlasElal walked, not

10 being afraid of anything, || being a warrior: and his name as warrior was Yag'is. ' He carried his bone-edged club to kill what was taking away his people. | He never came home, even when night came, and I therefore the three sons of NEUwaqawa said | they would go to find their chief PlasElal on the next iii(irriiii(;: for ' Ni;nwii.|„\vn 15 his wife, and his three | sons, were the only ones wlio were still alive. In vain NEnwaqawa | advised his three einldren not to (ri.. Tliey only I disoheyed him, and said, "We shall go when duy coiiies." They sharpened their | arrows, and repaired their l)ow-slriii);s; niid when II day came in the morning, the tliree brothers started. Tlie 2(1 eldest" one, Powedzid, was their leader. He was followed hy Aek' !oqa; | and the last was AVak-as, after his elder hrotliers. Tliey kept their hows ready, and they fovnul the i tra(d(s of PlfisElal, whicli they followed on a good trail. They went [! a long ways into ll\e 25 woods, and saw a woman silting on the ground on the right-hand side of the I trail. She was an elderly woman. The tin-ee [ l)rotliers were called by the woman; and the youngest one, | Wak'as, made a request of his elder brothei-s, "Let us go to her, | and let lis listen to what she maj^ say to us!" Thus he said. || The elder hrothers were 30 not willing to go, because they were walking fast, trying to discover the one whose footprints | they were following. Thus said the elder lirothei's. Wak' as said to | his elder brothers, '' Don' t say that ! for we do not know what the | woman wishes to say, whether it is good or had. Let us go and listen to her!" Thus he said. | llwix they went to the place where she was sitting on the ground; and the woman spoke, :.

35 and said, " Wliere are you goiag, children ?' Thus she said. | Immediately the youngest one, Wak'as, rcpUed, and ] said, "We are going goat-hunting." The three | brothers were afraid that slie might be the wife of the one who had killed their tribesmen; | therefore Wak'as

40 said the)' were going goat-hunting. Then tjie woman spoke, || and said, "Just take care, ! children, on account of what is killing your tribesmen! I shall advise you, | children. Don't go towards the house with the smoke looking hke blood, that looks like | the rainbow, for it is bad. It is the house of | Cannibtil-at-North-End-of-

45 World. And do not go to the house with the smoke of black || color, for it is the house of Grizzly-Bear. If you go, you will be hurt | by liim. Go to the house with the smoke of white color, for that is the smoke of the | house of Mountain-Goat. Now, I shall give you this," said the woman, | holding a comb, "and tliis stone, and this piece of

50 cedar-wood ; and also this | last one, this hair-oil. If you || make a mistake, and go by mistake into the house of Cannibal-at-North-Endof-World, I then go out of the house again, and run home quickly | to your house. And when Cannibal-at-North-End-of-AVorld pursues I you and nearly o'ortakes you, then | throw down the comb

55 behind you, and it will turn into tangled bushes between || yourselves and Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of-World, and he will be far behind you. | And when he again comes near you, throw down the | stone between yourselvo^ and lum. It wiU stand up as a gvcM | mountain l.,.tw....n 5s )w and luin. And .lo the same with the piece ..f eedur-wond un.l the I hair-od." Then Wak-as, the youngest II of the hrothe.-s, spoke 00 and said, "^ow, conic, go with us | to wliere we are going!" Thus said Wak-as to tlie woman. Tlien Die i wonum sai.i. "[ wish I could; but I can not move, l)ecause I am | rooted iu tlie lloor.' Just go, cliildren!" said | the one rooted to the lloor to the thnr hn.ihers. Then they || went on; and they had not gone far, I.efore they saw I ho 65 ramhow-colored | smoke; and immediately Powedzid, the eldest | of the brothers, spoke;, and said, "0 Brothers ! | let us go there ! for we have been looking for the one who killed our trihesinen." , Thus he said. Wak-as and his |i 1)n)ther Aek' !oqa were unwilling, l.ui 7(i Powedzid did not give in [ to them. Then they went on, unil j,uw the house | at the foot of a great mouiitain, and Powedzid, | tlie eldest brother, always went ahead as they were going into the house. Then they saw their sister Qu.x'Elat sitting there, and |! next to her 7a sat her son; and the boy cried, | pointing his linger to the knee of Wak'as, for Wiik'as had hurt his knee, j and the blmxl was running down from it. Therefore the little boy cried, \ for he was greedy for it'^ And Qux' Elal asked her brother | Wak'as to scrape off somcof the

1 The name indicates that this incident sliouM happen In a housr.

SO blood; and Wiik'as took a piece of || cedar-wood from tlio floor of the house, and scraped off the blood from his knee, and gave it to the boy. Then the boy stopped crying, and ' licked off the blood from the cedar-stick. Now, the three | brothers saw dried bodies hanging over the fire of the great | house; and Wak'as spoke to his elder

So brothers, and || said, "Let us try to shoot through the hole at the doorside !" Thus he said. [ Then his elder brothcre guessed what he meant, and | they shot their arrows through the hole; and | when they had shot their arrows through it, then | Wakas said to his elder

!)() brothel's, "Let us go and get our arrows!" Thus he said, || and they went out of the house; and when they had all gone out, they | just picked up their arrows and ran away. And then | they heard Qux'Elal coming out, and standing outside of the house; she shouted aloud, and said, "Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World! meat came to you ! | Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World ! In vain meat

95 came to you, Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World! " || Thus she said. And at the same time when QiixElal ' shouted, Raven-at-Xorth- End-of- World shouted, "Gao gao!" and | the Hox"hok"-of-the-vSky shouted "lloe hoe hoe!" and Crooked-Beak-of-tbe-Sk}- shouted "Ho bo bo bo!" | and the Grizzly-Bear-of-the-Door of the house blew his whistles, and shouted | "Nen UEn nEn!" and the lOO Kicli- Woman shouted "Hal hai || hai hai!" and the Fire-Dancer blew his whistles, and sliouto.l "IIo ho [ ho!" u.ul iho H i„..- 1

Dancer blew his whistles, a.ul slu.uto.l [ "Ha ha! ho-nn.'-.lanro begging-daiice!" and the | Tan.or and Iho ()i.o-Who-lV.J.-I)..wn (-Sickness) sang their sacred s,.ngs. And after ' Qr.x-Klal on.lod Imt shouting, then Camiibal-at-N(.rth-End-,.|-W(.rl.l niod "I lap hap hap hap hap liap !" \ and his many whistles sounded on Inp of (ho "r.-ut ' 5 mountain. It was as though he came living to the foot ..f the mountain. I His wife, Qux-Klal. stood at tlio door of the hons,-. ; wailing for him; and when her husband, Cannibal-at-Xorth-Knd-..f-W,,rld'! came, | Qux-Elai said to him, "Go right along! Thev w.-nl Ihal ^^av, li when they left." Thus she said. Then ('annil)al-al-N..rlh-l-:iuI- 10 of- World began to run; | and wlien he was coming near llie lliroe brothers, \ and nearly overtool( Wfilv-as, then Wai(-as tlirow tlucomb backwards, and immediately it lurned into a gival, dense. I)ad mass of underbrush behind the three |! brothers: an.l ('aimil)al-at- 15 North-End-of-World looked for | a way to go through lo the olli.-r side of the dense underbrush, j Meanwliile tlie throe bn.lliors liad gone far; but the call of Cannibal-al-Xorth-End-of-World, " Ilaj) hap hap hap j hap hap!" came up again just behind them: and wlion he nearly took hold of tiie youngest brother. Wrd^'as. the latter, throw dovm the il stone between himself and Cannibal-at-Norlli-lMid-(if- 20 World, and | immediately a great mountain stood up hefwoen the

22 three brothers | and Caimibal-at-North-End-of-World. Now, they were on opposite sides of the great mountain, | and the}- were really far ahead, — the three | brothers who were being pursued. They had gone far, when the cannibal cry of Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World ||

25 was heard again behind them. When he | nearly took hold of Wak'as, the latter threw down the cedar-stick between | himself and Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World, and immediately the cedarstick I became a large, thick cedar-log, which mo-cd backward and forward as | Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World tried to reach its end.

30 It was always across his way. || Now, the three brothers had gone far ahead, when the cannibiil cry | of Cannibal-at-Nortli-End-of-World came up ])ehind them. Wien | he nearly took hold of Wak'as, they poured the hair-oil between | themselves and Cannibal-at-North- End-of- World, and immediately it became a wide, long I lake; and the

3.5 three brothers were on one side || and Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World, who was pursuing them, was on the other side. Wlicn they | came near their house, Powedzid, the eldest brother, cidled loud | to his father, NEnwaqawa, and said, "NEnwaqawa, | tie up our house, NEnwaqawa!" | Thus he said. NEnwaqawa heard plainly the call-

40 ing. Therefore |1 he went into his house, and took a long cedari)ark rope, | and put it around liis house; and he just continued | tying the rope around, when his three childi-en came in sight. They |

helped their father; ami when thoyluul linishorl. thov went int.. tl... I house and barred the door: and after tl.ev l.a.l l.arre.l || tl... .I,...r ,.f V, the house, the youngest of the childrea, Wjlk'as. I r.Mmri l.j.

father that they had seen their sister, Qux-KJal, sitting i„ ,1„„ i,„„,,, with her son, ni the house of him who was mu.....l hv QnxKlul ' Cannibal-at-North-End-(.f-Worl(l. '•'PIumi the .-hil.l of (Jf,xKlul cried for the | blood on my knee; an.l when I (rav.. hin. il„. hi I

which I scraped off, [| he stopp.-d crvins an.l lirke.l it off- an.l I thr.i on we saw the bodies of our tribesmen drving right over ( the fnv of th.- house." Wlien Wak'as had said this, j Cannihal-at-Xorth-Kn.l-of- World came to the roof of the | hmise of Xi;nwa.|awa, ulterin.' (h.- cannibal-cry. He opened the roof and showe.l Ids |! hea.l. Th.-n .V^ NEiiwaqawa spoke, and said, | "O son-in-law, ('annihal-at-...rlli- End-of-World, don't bo in a luirry ! [ Come in tlie morning with your wife and my grandson, and | to-morrow morning you shall cut my three sons. Now go for a while!" | Thus he sa'i.l. Imm.-.iiat.-ly Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World uttered the cannihul-cry, un.l i' went home to his house. Immediately XEuwacpiwa ] asked" his wif.. ()() K'anelk'as to give something to eat to their | three sons, "so thai I may sit down in the corner and devise | what to do, f.ir I have invited Cannibal-at-North-Eud-of- World to a feast." Thus ho said [ as he went and sat dow-n in the corner of the house. He had not II

65 been sitting in the corner for a long time before he came and sat do^vn among his sons; and | Nfinwaqawa spoke, and said, "Now,
take care, cliildren! else we shall be overcome by the one whom you call I Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World, for now I have thought out what we shjiU do to him when | he comes. Now eat quickly, for we

70 have much work to do!" ll Thus he said to his sons. And after his sons had eaten, | Nsnwaqawa asked Powedzid, the eldest one of his | sons, to dig a hole in the middle of the rear of the house, and to make it deep, and | one fathom across at the opening of the hole in the floor; I and he told Aek' !oqS, to go and get fire-wood; and he told ||

75 Wak'as, the youngest of liis sons, to go and get stones. | Immediately they all did what their father had told them to do, | antl it was not long before they finished tlieir work. Now, | it was late in the evening, and they put fire into the hole on the floor; and when j the

SO fire blazed up, they put many stones on it. Then || Nsnwaqawa took short boards, and placed them | on the floor near the hole in wliich the fire was burning. Tlien | he asked his three sons to kill three dogs, | and to take out the intestines. He continued, ''And when you take out the | intestines, hide the bodies of the dogs in the

85 corner, so that || they may not be seen by Cannibal-at-North-Endof-World. When | he comes in the morning, you must lie down on your backs at the right-ha),d side- of tlio | door, and oa,-l, of you nms. ,S7 have on his stomach the dog-iutestines.- ] Thus he said t..'l,is s..„hand Wakas took i three short boards, and put tlu-ni duun at ll.r' right-hand side of the II door for him and his eMer bn.lheis t.. lie .,„ ()0 when they pretended to be dead. | I„ tlie morning Nk.,w,,o„«u put down the I broad sliort boards, and covere.l up tlie lire in tbe hole on the floor, [ and he put tlic settee down outside of it (tliat is. n.-arer tothefire). Then he spread two 1 new mats in it. Then heask.'.l In^ three sons to || lie down on the three short boards. Thev went down 95 and I hxy down on their backs. NEiiwaqawa | took tlie intestines of the dogs and spread them over the stomaelis ; of his sons; ami he told his sons not to show any ; sign of lireathing. (IleconI inued I, "'so that Caiinibal-at-North-End-of-World may really believe tiiat you are || dead." And after NEiiwaqawa liad given advice to his ' ("liil- 200 dren, the cannibal-cry of Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World was lieard | back of the house, and he came to the house: and firsi Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of-Workl came in, and ne.\t came his son. and last his wife, QuxElal. As soon as II Cannibal-at-North-lCnd- o of-World came in, he saw the three naked | sons of NEnwaipiwa lying down on the short boards, j and he wanted to go at once to eat them; | but NEUwaqawa spoke, and said, "Dou't, ] son-iu-law! We

10 do not do that when wcare invited. Come || to the place where you

" will sit down!" Thus he said. And immediately | Cannibal-at-

Xorth-End-of- World came and sat down on the mats spread out in the I settee. At his left side was his son: and [ his wife. QuxElal, sat down on the other mat. Now, | Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World

15 lay back; and NEnwaqawa spoke, li and said, "Now I shall talk j the way we do whenever we have guests. We always tell a story firet I for our guests. Now, listen, son-in-law!" Thus he said, | and NEnwaqawa began to teU a story to Cannibal-at-North-End-of-

20 World.' I lie had not been telling his story long, before !l Cannibal-at- North-End-of- World became sleepy, and also his wife and his son, | and Nenwafiawa continued telling his story. Now, NEnwaqawa
purposely pressed his knee against the knee of the one to whom he told the story — namely, | Cannibal-at-Nortli-End-of- World — and he never moved. | Then he began to snore. Then NEnwaqawa called

25 his sons. || They came and took off the boards covering the hole with the fire in the bottom; | and the tliree sons took hold each of a corner of the mat on which he lay with his | son, and threw them int(^ the fire in the ])ottom of the pit. | And NEnwaqawa, and his wife, Kanelk'as, took the j short boards and covered up the pit. Now, il

30 Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World continued uttering the cannibal-

■ See p. 1246, lines 57-68.

cry and | whistlincr, and for a long timo his sound .li.l not stop- l.nl 31 his wife, Qux-EM,did not wake up until Iut hush.ind. : CuiiMil.uUut- North-End-of- World, and her child, wcro dead. And wh.-n Cimnibal-at-North-End-of- World stopped cryin-:. Hum. NKnwa.piwu ll asked his three sons to take off the short hoards that ; were coverin- .{.-. the dead Cannibal-at-Norlh-End-ol-World, whom he liad killed" They | took them off and put them down. Tiien XKuwacpiwa t.M.k his I spruce-root hat and waved it inside the liole, | nii.l then the ashes of Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of-World turned into niosriuiloes. ii And NEnwaqawa said, "You shall he mo.srpiitoes and | eat men in ■»() later generations." Tims he said. Then tl)ey reidly turned into | mosquitoes, what had l)eeu the ashes of Cannihal-at-North-Eiid-of- World. I

After this had been done, QuxK.lal awoke, and in vain | she asked NEnwaqawa which way her husband had gone: Hand NEnwacpiwn 45 did not deceive her about what he liad done, | he told her at once what he had done; and Qn.x'Elal got really | angry on account of what NEnwaqawa and his three | sons had done. And QO.x'Elal said to her father NEnwaqawa, 1 "You made a great mistake on account of what you have done to my husbaivd, for |1 he wished to pay you the 50 marriage price for me by giving to you maiiy dressed skins. [ and alsf) the great cannibal-dance, and his great name t'annihal-at-North- Eud-of-World. I These would have gone to you if you had not done

SO. I The reason why this happened is, that, when he was getting

55 ready last night | to come, he quarreled with his brothers, || and he killed IIox"h()k''-of-the-Sky and Crooked-Beak-of-the-Sky | and Grizzly-15car-of-the-Door and Kich-Woman and Fire-Dancer and | Begging-Dancer. These six were killed by Cannil)al-at-North-Endof- World; | but the others went out of our house in time — | Kaven- at-North-Eiid-of- World and Tamer and the One-Wlio-Presses-Down

60 and Copper-Sound-Wonian || and Thrower. Now, we were just three of us — | I myself, my husband, and my treasure, mj- child. | Now I alone am alive. It is on 3'our account that my | husband got into trouble, for my husl)and said that we alone were invited by you; I and that was the reason why they became angr}-, l)ccause they

65 said that you should have invited II all of us, fifteen of us who were in our | house; but my husband did not get angry until they said I that they had not been invited by you. Now, all of them | were following us; and they wanted to kill you and these three | young

70 men, and they wanted to cat you. Therefore ray || husl)and killed them; and the others went out alive, | but left their masks and their red cedar-bark, which my | husband said would go to you.'' Thus said QuxElal to her father | NEUwaqawa. |

Then the wife of Niiu\va(iawu, Iv-nuflkas, spoke, || aii.l sni,l O 73 my child, Qux-Elal! don't | feel htully iu vidn on aceouut of wliu! l„is been done by your father to y,.vn- husband. | for he .hd lliis l.e.'uuso he was afraid of what he would do to your ; brothers! Lonk iit your brothers! They ahnost did not eseajie wluMi Ihev were | hunted by your husband. I mean this, what wa.s found just outside of the pkce li where your luisband was seated." Thus she said, .SO and showed | Qux-Ehd wliat she i)ad found. W\w\ QuxKJal saw what she was | holding in her luiud, she said, "That is one of tlie whistles of my husband." | Thus slie said, and went to her fatiier, NEuwaqawa; and | QiixElal said to him, "Hide it, for who shouhl own it II except you? Now, let us go in the morning to our | house .)S5 to carry out everything that is in it, and also | all the masks of my luisband and his brothers — for [ they are all in their sacred rooms." Thus she said. Then | NEUw-acjawa also spoke, and said, '■Thank you II for what you have said, child! Let us go in tlie morning, so 90 that I my treasure may come to me ! " Thus he said. And after tlicv had spoken, | Qux'Elaidid not get downhearted in the evening, and she did not | talk any more about her husband au(l her diiid. This j made her father, NEuwaqawa, and his wife || and his three sons v("rv ".i5 glad. In the evening, when it was dark, | they went to lied; and

97 when (Uiylight | came in the morning, NEQwaqawa called his four children | and his wife, K'anelk'as, and they ate quickly; | and 300 after they has eaten, the}' started. || And Qfix'Elal went aiiead, for she knew the good trail; | therefore they told her to lead the wa}-. And here there was a | good trail where the}' were walking. It was not j'ct noon I when they arrivetl at the house of Cannibal-at-Xorth-Endof-World. Tlien | NEnwaqawa sat down at the right-hand side of 5 the door of the II great house; and it made him feel senseless | to see a great number of his tribesmen drying over | the fire of the great house. He was really downhearted | on account of what he saw. 'riien Qfix'Elal noticed that her father was downhearted; | and she

10 went to the place where NEnwaqawa was seated, and II spoke, and said to her father, "Why are you downhearted?" | And NEnwaqawa replied, and | said to her, "The reason why I am sick at heart are my tribesmen here." | Thus he said. Then Qax'Elal asked her . 15 father, NEnwaqawa, | to tell his three sons to II take down the bodies and to lay them out on their backs. Thus she said. | Immediately NEnwaqawa asked his three sons; | and the three sons took down the dried liodies, | and placed them in a row on their backs. And when they all had been laid down, | QdxElal came, carrying a bladder of a

20 mountain-goat, which was filled with sometliing. || She gave this to her father, and said, •- X.nv sprinkle \ the water of life ov.t ..„r ) rilu-^- 21 men!" Immediately | XEinvaqawa sprinkled the drie.l l.u.jics with the water of life; | and wlien the water of life IoucIkmI ||h' dried bodies, they sat up, | and rubbed their eyes with their hands, savin},' that they had been asleep for a long time. Now, !l tlie wli.de tril.e 2') of NEnwaqawa had come back to life. 1 XEnwaqawa felt glad nftrr " this. Now, he took all the | masks and the red eedar-harklhal were in the various sacred rooms, [ eleven of them; for each one had u sacred room | except Rich- Woman, who had a sacred room t.i;;ciher with Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of- World. i| Xow. XEnwa(|awa ol.s.-rve.l 30 everything in the \ various sacred rooms; and XEnwa(iawa asked his I tribesmen whom he had brought back to life to carry on their backs the dressed elk-skins, | the masks, and the large anicmnt of dried goat-meat; | and they all went home, and t^uxdal leil \ lier 35 father and his tribe. It was not yet | night when tliey caino to the house. Immediately | QuxElal told her father, Xsiiwaqawa, to give a winter dance, and that | her three elder brothers should disappear. Powedzid w-as to be Cannibal; and | his younger hrotiier, Aek' !oqa, was to be Grizzly-Bear-of-the-Door; and the youngest son, II Wak'as, was to be Fire-Dancer: '■and I siiaU be ] Kicii- 40 Woman; and you shall take the Jiealer-Dance 1 and the Une-Who- Presses-Down, for the place of those I named is always with the canmbiil-dancc." | Tlius said QuxElal to her father, NEnwaqawa.

45 Then | NEnwaqawa accepted the advice of QuxFJal, and || NEnwaqawa called the chiefs to go into his I house late in the night. When all were in the house, | NEnwaqawa spoke to the chiefs, and said, | " Thank you, cliiefs ! The reason why I called you is that you may know what has been said | by our daughter. She says that these

50 four I! — she and her brothers, and two others, six in all, ] shall disappear; that always those go together in the cannibal-dance. That is the way of her | former husband, Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of- World." Thus he said. | Then PlasElal spoke, for he had come to life again: "What | do you mean by your words, NEnwacjawa?

55 Who is Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World, || and what killed him, and what is this your speech | that you should change the i.EWElaxa?" Thus he said. | Then NEnwaqawa spoke again, and said, | ''() chiefs! this pit back of you killed | Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World. Now,

60 our four children shall disappear || this night, and two of our nieces." Thus he said. Then the first | winter dance of the SomxolJdEx" began that | night, and the six persons disappearetl that night. Now, I Qux'eLiI secretly advised her father, NEnwaqawa, about the ways of the dance. | After (the six persons) had been away for four

65 months, they were captured. || And now Qux'Elal, tlie Rich-Woman, carried in her arms a body, leading | the Caunihnl. And the Turner (if, went on tlie right-hand side of the Cannibal, , and the One-Who- Presses-Down went on the left-hand side of the Cannibal. ; following; the Rich-Woman, who was carrying tlie body in her arms: and tlio same | was done by the Fire-Dancer and the Griz/Jy-l}ear-(.f-llu- Door, who were following tlie Kicli-Wimian, |i for each of thes.^ four 7u eats part of the corpse, — that is, the Cannibal and tlie Kieh-Womun , and the Fire-Dancer and the Grizzly-Bear-of-t he-Dot. r. Hut | the Tamer and the One-Wlio-Presses-Down do not eat of the (•or|)se. they sing their | sacred songs. And the Kich-Woman first conies into the house; and she is | followed by the Cannibal and the two healers and the II One-Wlio-Presses-Down; then follows the Cirizzly-I5ear-(»f-the- 7.') Door, and, last of all, the Fire-Dancer. | Then the Rich-Woman takes off the hea;d of the corpse and gives it [ to the Cannibal: and I lie Rich-Woman takes off the hmbs of the corpse, [ and gives one leg each to the Grizzly-Bear-of-t he-Door and the Fire-Dancer, ami she takes ofj one arm and eats it. 1| The Cannibal eats the whole lienil. SO Then she takes the trunk of the | corpse with one arm on it, and (the Cannibal) eats tliis. And ] while thej- are eating, their .songs are sung; I and when all their songs have been sung, 1 they go each into his sacred room. Oidy the Rich-Woman 11 keeps with the Canniiial- S.'i Dancer in the rear of the hou.sc. 1 The whole number danced for four

87 nights; hikI after they had danced for | three nights, and when night came again, then | the Cannihal danced first; and after they had

90 sung three of | his songs, he went into his sacred room, and II immediately the beak of the head-mask of Raven-at-North-End-of-World was snapping. | And while the beak was snajjping, the Tamer and | the One-Who-Presses-Down sang their sacred songs inside of the sacred room at each side | of the house. Now they sang for the dance (of the Kavcu). I And when he came to the door of the house, the Hox"hok"-

95 of-the-Sky || came out of liis sacred room, and danced with tlie same song that was used by | Kaven-at-North-Eud-of-World. WTien Ravea-at-North-End-t)f-World [ came to the rear of the house, Hox"hok"-of-the-Sky went to the door, | and Crooked-Beak-of-the- Sky came out of the sacred room and danced; | and Raven-at-Xorth- 400 End-of-World went into the sacred room, |i and Ho.x''hok"-of-the-Sky went to the rear. And then | Crooked-Bcak-of-the-Sky went to the door and danced, and then H()x"hok"-of-the-Sky went into | the sacred room. And then Crooked-Beak-of-the-Sky went to the rear of the liouse | and danced, and went into the sacred room. Then | the Cannibal came, (hmced around tlie fire in the middle of the house, and 5 wont back into liis || sacred room naked. The soug-Ieaders had not been singing his songs for a long time, | when lie came dancing out of his room. Now he | wore a blanket of black-bear skin, and plaited cedar-bark around it; | and he wore a neck-ring of red cedar-l.ark: 8

and his head-rmg | consisted of three parts, ouo on top of tl iherand he wore a mask named Tooth-Mask- || it has an open mu„ih 10 like the head of a dog, witli large teeth— I and this is in front ..f the head-ring. Under (the dog-head) is the face of a I man. which Is on the lower jaw of what looks like the head of a dog; | and on eacli side is a man's skull; and hchind, in the nape of tlie neck, [ there is n skull. And the Cannibal dances around the tire once, || and goes into 1.5 his sacred room of red cedar-bark; I and when he goes into his sa.Ted room, the Rich-Woman shouts, "Hai hai!"' | Then the song-leaders sing her song, and she comes dancing out of | the sacred room of red cedar-bark. Her head-ring is red and white mixed, ] and al-o lier neck-ring, and she wears a blanket of black-hear skin li while she is 2(1 dancing around the fire in the middle of the house. And after she has finished | dancing with two songs, she cries, "Hai hai hai!" looking upward. | Then a great round rattle comes through the roof of the house; | and when it falls to the floor, Rich-Woman takes hold of it and swings it, | and sings her sacred song, which she sings to quiet herself; and || when her sacred song is at an end, she puts down her 2^ great rattle, which immediately ] goes up through the roof of tiie house. Then | the song-leaders sing her other song; | and when Ihi' song is at an end, she goes into the sacred room of red cedar-bark, i

And then Grizzly-Heiir-of-thc-Door cries "Nan nan nan ha ha ha!"

30 inside of tlie II sacred room at the right-hand side of the door, and his two whistles sound. | Then the song-leaders sing his song, and he conies dancing out | of the sacred room. The palms of his hands are held' downward as he dances, going around j the lire in the middle of the house. And he stretches out his hands and his feet in the waj' the Cannihal-Dancer does, | and he does everything in the wa^' of the

35 Catuiibal-Dancer, also with his || mouth. And he has tied to his head red cedar-bark mixed with white. His neck-ring is not | thick, red mixed with white. And after | four songs hare been sung, he goes into his sacred room. | Then the Fire-Dancer shouts, "Wai wai wai!" inside the | sacred room, half waj^ back to the rear of the left-

40 hand side of the house. || Immediately the song-leaders sing his song, and he comes in a | squatting position backward out of the sacred room, and | goes around the fire in the middle of the house. Then he turns his face towards the fire, | stretches out his hands, tremlding as though he wanted to take (ire. TMien | the song is at an end, he

4'") cries, "Wai wai wai!" and at the same time his || two whistles sound. 'J'licn lie takes j fire-brands and throws them about; and he does not stop until I the fire of the house is extinguished. | He does this, being naked, and | his cedar-bark head-ring and neck-ring are not tliick. II

50 Then he goes back into his sacred room. Then they build up | the fire in the middle of the house. And after this h.is I.een (l..ne the .'.I Fire-Dancer | cries again, "Wai wai wai!" inside th.. sa(-ro,l n'.oin and I tlie song-leaders sing his song. Now lie conu-s dtuu-Ux" out of his sacred room, standing upright, and wearing a l.lark-l..-u"r skin; and after || they have snug his four songs, he goes into his | sacred '.r. room. Then the Tamer sings his sacred song | insich- ,.f the sacred room back of the middle of the house, on the left-hand side: | and immediately the song-leaders sing her songs. Then she comes i dancing out of her sacred room. She chmces around tiie II lire in tlie CI) middle of the house. Her neck-ring is of red cedar-l)ark, of medium size; | and her head-ring is of broad and tiiin red ce(hir-hark. After her I two songs have been sung, slie goes back into iier sacred room. | Then the One-Wlio-Presses-Down sings her sacred song in lirr sacred room, which is back from the middle of the (h)or, j on tlie right-hand side of the house. Immediately the song-leaders sing |1 her .sacred 6") song, and she comes out. Her | left hand is held flat over lier eyes, and with her right hand she feels of the | floor of the house. Now she dances around the fire in the middle of the house, [ and continues singing aloud her sacred song as she is dancing. After [ liiey have sung her two songs, she goes back into her sacred room. || Ilcr rcil To cedar-bark head-ring and | neck-ring arc very thin. ]

.73 For four winters they daiiced four times | each winter; and after the four winters were over, | they burnt the masks, and the sacred

75 rooms, || and the cauiiibal-pole, and the bhick-bear skin bhinkets. | They kept the head-rings and neck-rings of red eethir-bark. | That is the end of the story. | 1 The front of the sacred room of Cannibal-at-Xorth-Entl-of-World and I Rich-Woman is covered over its whole width with red cedarbark. I It stands in tlie middle of the rear of the house. The cannibal- pole reaches through the roof of the house, and stands in front of the 5 sacred room of || Cannibal-at-North-End-of-Worltl and Rich-Woman. | The front of the sacred room of Raven-at-Xorth-End-of-World is made | of broad, short boards; and it is painted with the whole body of a raven. | It stands at the left-hand side' of the door of the house; for it is said that | Raven-at-North-End-of-World first picks out the

10 eyes of the food obtained by || Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World when he comes in carrying in his arms the food he obtained, for | Raven-at- North-End-of-World eats only the eyes of | all animals and men caught by Cannibal-at-Xorth-End-of-World. | Tlierefore his sacred room is near | the door. ||

15 The front of the room of Ho.;"liok"-of-the-Sky is made of | broad, short boards; and the painting on the front is the body of the

' Right and lott in these descriptions arc dotormined by one standing in the doorway and looking toward the roar of tlie house. The water ol life is in the right rear comer.

Hox"hok)' I The sacro(l room of the Il6x"h(.k"-..f-l.Iu)-Skv is at ll„) 17 r^ht-hand side | of tho sjacrcd room of (",uuul.al-,it-N..i-tli-K,Hl-..f- World, for he uses tlie | (•annihal houd-mask.ll

The sacred room of Crookcd-Bcak-of-H.-avoi. is made „f | hrou.l 20 short boards; and the painting on it is tlie body of ('rook..,i-B(.ak-..f- Heaven. | Tlie sacred room of Crooked-Boak-of-1 leaven is placed ut the left-hand side | of the sacred room of Cannil)al-al-N.,rth-Knd-..f- World, for he uses the canni])al head-mask. |

The front of the sacred room of Grizzly-Bear-of-llic-I)oor is made of II broad, short boards; and tlie painting on it is a man with | 25 grizzly-bear paws for hands. The claws are very long. | The sacr.-d room of Grizzly-Bear-of-the-Door is at the right-hand hhU: uf the door of the | house. |

The sacred room of Fire-Dancer is just made .of || short, broad :J() boards; and the painting on it is the kingfisher. | The sacred room of the Fire-Dancer is in the middle of the left-hand side | of tlie house. I

-The sacred room of the Beggar-Dancer is made of broad, | short boards; and the painting on it is a man with a il raven on each side. 3.i The sacred room of the | Begging-Dancer is placed in the middle of the right-hand side of the house. |

37 The sacred room of the Turner is made of pure | hemlock-branches, aud nothing else. The sacred room of the Tamer | is placed back of the middle of the left-hand side of the house. ||

40 The sacred room of the One-Wlio-Presses-Down is made of short, broad boards; | and on it hangs a great neck-ring of red cedar-bark, | one fathom .across, and four | spans thick. The | sacred room of One-Who-Presses-Down is placed back of the middle of the right-

45 hand side of the || house. |

The sacred room of Copper-Sounil-Woman is made of broad, | short boards; and the painting on it is the moon, with a great | frog inside. It is placed in front of the left-hand side of the | house. ||

50 The sacred room of the Mamaq !a is made of short, broad boards; | red cedar-bark is spread over it, and a human figure | of hemlockbranches stands on it. It is placed in | front of the middle of the right-hand side of the house. | That is all about this. |i

55 The song sung b' NEnwaqawe before he told the story to make | Camiibal-at-North-End-tif- World sleep: | —

"I wonder what story should I teU you, my grandchildren ! Maybe it will be this, | about the one who walked about under the trees of the mountain with a cloud hanging half way up on it." |

45 kwe.

' ■' ' VA.MIIA- HISTORIES JO.) 7

What the Awik- !e,u)x)' people suy is verv .lillicult ; for llu-v .lo n,.t teU the same thinn; alx.ut the miniaym of NKuw«.,nwa. for'llu-v all lio claim that he belongs to tiieir ancestors. Some of the chiefs I of il,,- AwIk-!enox" claim that he belongs (o the TslKvogwimnxwO'- „,„1 other chiefs say that he belongs lo the mimavm Sotnxolnli-x"- ' nn.l one of them, who I think speaks the truth. |^ sai.i that he h,.i,.„gr,i to (55 the SomxoIIdEX", and he said that the niimavin of the father of the wife of NEnwaqawa were the TslKvogwinioxwe'. ; I tldiik it is true what he said. The first name of the wife .,f I NKi.wa.piwa was T!Eneg-a. This means | 'Mhe door in the rear of the dancinghouse." Later on she was called Kanelkas. H And tlie name of th,- 7() eldest of the sons of NEnwaqawa was | TEWixEme Itefore he met Camiibal-at-North-End-of-World; and when | Cannibal was dead, hisname was Q!om()-ui.e.; and | afterwards ids name was Powcdzid: and when Powedzld came to be a chief, ] his chief-name was Q !6moyuLe. The |1 first name of the younger brother of TEWixEme 7o is not known: he was called Aek' locpi. Tiie j name of tl)e youngest brother of the three is known: his j first name was Guna before he met Cannibal-at-North-End-of-World, 1 and afterwards his name was Wak'as. W\en | the two elder brothers i)ecame chiefs, iiis name

[KTH. ANN. 35

80 was Lo^yfi, for according to the ways || of the Indians, they change their names when they give away property. | Now QlomoyuLe was chief of the SomxolldEx", and | Aek' !oqa was chief of the Tsleogwimoxwe^, and | Lo^ya was chief of the Ts lEyoedEx", who are hving at the head of the lake of | Wanuk", the river of the Awlk' lenox". 85 Now I think I have answered wliat vou liave || asked a])oiit, friend. | Tliis is what the wife of Cannihid-at-Nortli-End-of- World said when slie called her | husband, when the three brothers went into the house of I Caniiibixl-at-North-End-of- World: — | "Come back, Cannibid-at-North-End-of-World, | "Come l)ack, Cannibal-at-North-End-of- World ! thegamethatcaine 90 to your house went home, II Cannibal-at-Nortii-Eiid-of-World." | Now, at last, this is finished. |

•V j. 3| 6

9 7

*X

,- • .ia. Caimibal-pole.

b. riacc of visitor.

c. Fireplace.

1. 3 BaxubakwalanuX'ijiwe' and Q!&miii&-

gis.

2. Gwaxujwaxwilanux''sawc'.

9. Hayalik ila.

10. Lttlaxvrila.

12. Mamaqla.

Fig. 2. House of NEnwaqawc'. 1, 2. Settees.

4. Sons of NEnwaqawtV c. Fireplace.

Legend of the Xaxnaxu^la, Qweq"s6t !e.\ox"

Once upon a time, during a famine in Ilada, many people died Among the survivors was a young virgin who had a sister marrie.i in a distant village. One day she thought, " I wiU go to mv sister- (,l,o may have food to spare." So she started off, carrying her clothes in a bundle on her back. She walked day and night. Evcrv morning she arose early, and before continuing her journey she batlied, in order to purify herself. She expected to meet on the way some kind of supernatural being. One night, after she had gone to sleep, she dreamed that a handsome man came to her and addre.'ssed her with kindly words. She could not sleep on account of her dream, and very early in the morning she washed her body with hemlockbranches. She went on the whole day until night fell. Then she stopped by a small stream. Again she rubbed her body with liemlock-branches.

In the evening of that day she saw her elder sister coming towards her. The elder sister asked at once for some food, for she had n(»thing but a few dry salal-berries to eat. The younger sister replied, ''W'e have nothing to eat at home, and all our people have starved to death: therefore I left and came to see you, for I hoped to get something to eat from you. I have just one small piece of salmon- spawn to sustain me on my journey." With these words she took out of her bag a piece of dried salmon-spawn as long as her forefinger, and broke it in two. She gave one-half to her elder sister, and they ate it with the dry salal-berries. After they had eaten, the elder one told how all the people of her village had also died of starvation.

They lay down to sleep. After a short while the younger sister saw a handsome man coming towards her. She did not stir, and the man walked straight on to her and lay down by her side. He said, "Is it true that your people have starved to death for lack of food?" The virgin did not hesitate to answer. She said, "It is true. Therefore I went to see my sister, hoping to get food from her; but I see that she is just as much in need as I am, for she told me that there is no food in her village." Then the handsome man seemed to be very sorry for her. He said, "To-morrow morning I ''hall make a salmonweir for you. Then you wiU have plenty of food." He became the husband of the virgin. Early in the morning he gathered small sticks and spruce-roots. With these he tied the sticks together, making a sahnon-trap. Before long it was finished, and he put it into the stream. Then the sahnon rushed into it and filled it. Ho took them out of the weir, and the two sisters cut them open and roasted them. They ate some, and now they were weU supplied with food.

75052—21 — 35 eth— pt 2 30

The handsome man stayed with the two sisters. One morning he went out into the woods, and ere long came home with fom* black bears. The next morning he went out and ere long came home with four mountain-goats. He made a box of cedar-boards to steam the goat's meat, and the sisters made baskets of spruce-roots to carry meat and salmon. One day the handsome man went into the woods, and before long he came home with a large black bear. Oh, they say its fat was four fingers thick. Now they were busy; for they had much meat to dry, and the fat of the bear to try out. The man went to sleep early in the evening, and before dayhght he arose and went out of the house. Before noon he came home with four large mountain-goats. He told his wife to slice the meat and to dry it with the skin. He asked her to take the wool off, to -spin it, and to make a blanket. Then he built a house and a storeroom, which soon was full of diy salmon and of smoked and dried meat. After some time the young woman gave birth to a boy. The man washed the child. Then he stepped on the boy's toes, and, holding Ms Uttle hands, he pulled him up four finger-widths. Therefore the child grew four linger-widths on the first day. On the following day the man waslied the boy again. Then lie put the child's feet on the floor, he stepped on hi.^ toes, and pulled him another four finger-widths. Now the child had grown eight finger-widths in two days. On the third da}- he washed the boy in cold spring-water and then pulled him up one span. Now the boy was able to walk. On the fourth day he bathed the boy again, and pulled him up by two spans. Now the boy had become a young man.

In winter, when the snow was deep, the man made snowshoes for his son. He told him to put them on and hunt bears on the mountains. The yoimg man went out that morning, but he camp home without having seen any game. Then his father looked at the snowslioos. He discovered that he had made a mistake in making them. Therefore he made a new pair, and sent his son to go again. Before he had gone far, the young man saw a bear, which he killed with his arrows. He skinned it, and carried home the skin and one leg. He sent his father to bring the rest.

Now the mother of the young man spoke, and said, "I think it is time for us to give a name to our son. His name shall be Ex'sokwi- 'lax"sa 'naxwa ham, !enox" (Prettiest-Hunter)." On the following day the man went hunting. After a short time he returned with four mountain-goats which he had killed. He told his son that he had seen many mountain-goats on the other side of the mountain, and he sent the young man to hunt them. The new snowshoes enabled the youth to climb steep mountains and shppery ice. The man also opened a cedar-bark basket which he kept under his arm, and took out of it two objects that looked hke snails. One was red and the other one was black. He put them on the snow, nrul suid "Red, red, red, red!" and the red one grew up to be u lar-e doc' Then he said, "Bhick, black, black, black!" and the black one "row to be a large dog. Then he slapped them, and at once they bec^nme as small as snails; and he put them back into the cedar-bark bnskct, which he gave to his son. He said to him, "Whenever you sec a mountain-goat, take out the red dog, put it on the ground', and say ' Red !' four times, then it will grow to full size and will kill tlie goats for you. When it comes back, slap it, and it will got small ngain. If you see a bear, take out the black dog and do the same to it!^ If there are many goatsj, take out both dogs. The red one will go to the right, and the black one to the left, and they will drive the goats into the water." He also gave a pole to his son, and said, "With this pole you will climb the mountains." A piece of quartz was nttadied to the point of the pole. The man said, "If you come to a place where you can not set your foot, just strike the rock with the crystal. Then there will be a hole."

After the young man had received all these things from his father, he left. He went to the mountains; and as he was going up, he saw a great man. Grouse, who seemed to be friendly, and who asked the youth what he was doing there. Tlie young man replied, "I am hunting mountain-goats and bears." The Grouse said tliat he also was hunting mountain-goats. Then the youth asked Grouse wliat he used for killing the goats. Grouse replied that he caught the goats by running after them, and Grouse also inquired of the youtli regarding the way he did when hunting goats. The young man replied, " I also run and catch them." Then they walkcHl together until they saw many goats feeding on the mountain at Sutlego Canal; and the young man said to Grouse, "Now, kill them! I shall have the next herd we see." Then Grouse took a root from a little basket hanging on his side. He chewed it and spat on the pahns of liis hands. Then he clapped them together four times, and all the goats rolled down the side of the mountain, dead. They went on, and soon they saw many goats on a steep chfi. "Now," said Grouse to the young man, " let me see how you kill goats !" The young man took out liis two dogs, put them on the ground, and called four times "Red !" and four times "Black!" Then the dogs grew up to full size, ran up the mountain, drove aU the goats into the river, and killed tlieiu all. Then the young man put on his snowshocs and walked up the clifT. When Grouse saw this, he was frightened and left him. Ex'sokwi'lak" returned to his father, Q!omg'ilaxya-'6, who inquired of him whether he had seen anything. He knew already that his son liad met Grouse. Then the youth told his father what luul happened, and his father praised him for his bravery.

After some time Qlomg'ilaxya^o said to his wife and to her sister, "Your brothers are coming to look for you, therefore I must hide in the woods," for he could see everything from far away. He went into hiding, and before long the four brothers of liis wife arrived. They were surprised when tliey saw the house full of meat. The young woman asked her four brothers to sit down, for she wanted to feed them, because she knew that they were hungry, and she gave them mountain-goat meat. And after they had eaten, they rested that day. In the morning of the next day they went home, each taking a load of smoked meat with them. As soon as they had left the house, Qlomg'ilaxya^o came in, and his wife told him that her brothers wanted her and her sister to return home, and that they were coming back the next day to fetch her. Then he laughed, and said, "Then we shall have to part. Go to your home, and I shall return to mjhome." He staid with his wife that night, and told her to take care of lierself ; for, if she broke one of the rules he gave her, great trouble would come to her. Early in the morning he disappeared, and very soon the four brothers of his wife and manj' other people came. While they were packing up all the meat, the son of the young woman came in. He seemed to be very glad to see his uncles, and he was willing to go with them. The people took up their loads and went home to XEkwek'En. The people were still without food: therefore they brought dressed elk-skin blankets, slaves, and canoes, to buy mountain-goat meat. The chiefs even sold their daughters for food.

The young man kept on hunting bears and mountain-goats, and he was getting rich very fast. Very soon he gave away property to his people. Thus he became a head chief of the tribe.

A supernatural being in heaven saw that Ex'sokwi^lak" was a great hunter. The supernatural being tried to capture the hunter: therefore he called one of his slaves and threw ashes over him. Then the slave was transformed into a grizzly bear. His master sent him up the river of XEkvvek"En. When he was going up, he came out on the beach near the house of Ex'sokwi^lak", because he wanted to be seen by the great hunter. As soon as Exsokwi^lak" saw the bear, he gave chase. The bear went up a steep mountain; and the hunter put on his snowshoes, took his dogs and his long pole, and ran after him. The bear chmbed up to a point called Frog Point OVQxetbe^. There is a very steep and slippery chff without a footing. Nevertheless the hunter passed the dangerous place, and saw the great bear ahead of liim going into a large house. Then the hunter went to the outside of the house and listened. He heard many peojile singing inside. They sang: "Prettiest-Hunter is picking the bone of my neck ("Ex"sokwi'lax"sa ^niixwa ham, lenox" ebELslalaxg in xaq !exawek")." He could not enter the house, and had to go home. He lost the bear because he had transgressed the rules laid dr.wn hy Ins father. He felt very sorry for having lost the bear

Then he thought that he had once seen a very pretty girl, a daughter of the cluef of the DzawadEenox", whose name was Leader-of-uU Warriors (Waleba^ye). Ex-sokwi-'lak" wished to marry lier. Therefore he asked her father's consent. When the chief saw that ho seemed to be a good-natured young man, he let him marry his daughter.

Ex-sokwHak-- had a brother-in-law, Born-to-be-a-Spenrsman (Ale^wmox-wriak"), who was a sea-otter hunter. He used to -o „ut early every morning to spear sea-otters, and sometimes he would kiU many, sometimes he would not get any. So one day Kx-sokwi'lakn asked his wife if he might accompany her brother. " When she liad given her consent, he got ready and went aboard the spearsman's canoe. Then they started for Moving-Island (^makwi-'liila 'mEk'flla). Exsokwi^ak" saw many sea-otters on the island, and asked his brother-in-law to put him ashore, for he wanted to kill them with his club. When his brother-in-law had put him ashore, he found u fine club which his father had put there. He ran towards the sleepingplace of the sea-otters, and killed every one of them. His brother-in- law, who had not kiUed any, became angry. Therefore he deserted Ex'sokwi'lak", who had to stay on the island without food and water. On the fourth day, while he was sleeping, some one came and said, "I have been sent by the chief to call you into his house;" and when he woke up to see who was speaking to him, he did not see anyone. Then he covered his head with his cedar-bark cape; and he was just about to go to sleep again, when he heard the same voice saying to him, "I have been sent by the chief to call you into Ids house." Then he looked about again to see who was calling. Since he did not see anyone, he thought, "I am going to die, for I am only thinking of what I am wishing to see." Then he lay down to sleep the tliird time; and as soon as he began to doze, the same voice spoke, and said, "I have been sent by the chief of this island to cull you into his house." He tried to open his eyes while this soft voice was speaking, but he could not do it until it stopped. Then he said to himself, "I will bite a hole through my cedar-bark cape and look through it, I will not go to sleep this time." He hit a piece out of Ids cedar-bark cape, through which he could look. Before long lie saw the top of the island open. A small man came out towards him, pushed him, and said, "I have been sent by the chief. QIomog\ve, to call you into his house;" and before he disappeared, L.xsokwi- -lak" spoke to him, and said, "Ah, friend! I saw you long before you spoke. Now, wait, and let me follow you into the good chief's house!" And then he got up and foUowed him into the house. Ilo saw the great chief of the sea sitting in the rear of the house, and there were many seals and sea-hons crawHng about inside. These were the servants of the great chief. The hair-seals were the dogs of the house. The great chief asked the food-keeper of the house to feed Ex'sokwi^lak", and they asked him what he would like to eat. The listener of the house said, "He wants to eat a piece of your dog;" for the hstener can hear .vour thoughts, and Ex'sokwi^lak" wished to eat a piece of seal. So they killed a small seal, cut it up, and cooked it. Then they gave some of it to him; and he began to eat it, for he was very hungry. After he had eaten, the speaker of the chief asked him whether he was a shaman and could cure the head slave of the chief, who had been taken ill when he went out to get food for the great chief. Ex'sokwi'lak" thought, "I will say that I am a shaman;" and the hstener of the house said, "He thinks he wUl say that he is a shaman." Then he was asked to look at the sick one. He saw the bone point of a spear in the man's side. Then he thought, "I wish they would give me that canoe and spear for heahng tliis sick man !" At once the hstener said, " He wishes our great chief to give him that canoe and the spear after he has healed this sick man." Then the great chief spoke, and said, "I value my hunter more liigU}' than canoe and spear. He shjill have them, and more than that, if he cures my hunter." Then Ex'sokwi^lak" sat down by the side of the Sea-Lion, and pretended to feel for the sickness. Now and then he would push in the spear-point, and the sea-lion would groan from pain, and then he would pretend to suck the side in which the spear stuck. The fourth time he bit the spear-point, pushed it in, and then pulled it out. Then the Sea-Lion said, "This is a true shaman, for I felt the sickness leave my body. Now my chief wUi gi^•e him the canoe." When the chief heard that Ex'sokwi^Iak" had cured his servant, he gave him the hunting-canoe with the serpent-spear, the padillc, and the food-box that is never empty, and the death-club, the point of which burns hostile villages, and the water of hfc. The great chief also gave him his house and his name, Chief-of-thc-Open-Sea (Gag'eqeyak'). Then the young man, ExsokwiOak", became homesick, and thought, "How shall I let them know that I am homesick ?" Then the hstener of the house said, "The great shaman is homesick." Thereupon the great chief of the house spoke to his slaves, and said, "Take down the hiuiting-canoe, and put aboard all that I promised to the great shaman, including this house. Let it become as small as a young woman's berrying-basket, and put it aboard. Then let the groat shaman go aboard, (^ovor his face before you let him go to the upper world. One of you shall take him up." The Sea-Lion that he had cured said t(i liiin, "Ah. CuTut-Shiuutin ! go aboard your selfpaddUng canoe, and cover your face, that you niav not see tlie trail that leads to the upper world." Then Exsokwi'luk" puilod Lis blanket over his face. The Sea-Lion jumped into the canoo. and said, "Paddle!" At once Ex-s6kwi«lak" heard the sound of i)a(ldling on the sides of his canoe. Soon the noise stopped. Then tlie Sea-Lion said, "Shaman, look up!" for that was now the luwno of Ex'sSkwi^lak". Then ho looked up to see where he was, and ho found himself close to the village of his enemy. lie resolved to try his baton to see if it would set fire to the village. Ho extended it towards the village, and in a short time all the houses were on fire. When the people tried to run away, ho extended the death-l)ringer baton towards them, and they wore transformed into rocks. After all had been killed, he asked the Sea-Lion to show lum how to use his canoe. The Sea-Lion said, "Just say 'Go ahead!' Then all the paddles wiU obey you. When you want to stop, only say, 'Stop!' then they will stop." After the Sea-Lion had spoken, he jtmipod overboard and went home. Ex'sokwi-lak" went to the village. Then he saw some of his friends and his wife turned into rocks. This made him feel soriy. Therefore he tried his water of life. He took it out of the bladder of hair-seal in which it was, and sprinkled it on his wife, who rubbed her eyes and said that she had been sl(M"ping. Afterwards she saw that her husband was bringing his friends back to Hfe. Then she knew that she had been dead and had been resuscitated. Her husband brought most of her friends back to life, except those that had left him on the island. After he had done so, he took the house out of the canoe and put it down in the middle of the village, where it grew up to its full size. Now he was the liend chief of the tribe. On the fourth day after his return he went aboard his self-paddhng canoe. He told the great canoe to go ahead towanls an island where hair-seals go to take a rest. As soon as he approached the island, his spear went overboard, turned into a serpent, and swam ashore to where the hair-seals lay. The serpent went from seal to seal, killing them. After it had killed all the seals, it swam back towards the great canoe. The owner took it aboard and put it down in the bow of the canoe. Then Exsokwi-lak" went ashore and took all the seals aboard his canoe, and they were enough to fill it. He went home and gave a seal feast to his people. Now his people treated hun as a chief, and he went hunting sea-otters, which he gave to his people. Therefore he was well hked.

Story of tue Naensxa of the Koskimo

1 The ancestors of the NaEnsxa were Uving at ilElad. | They were catching sockeye-salmon. Their chief was i.ElbEyos. | He had a son Waned. Waned | owned a large dog, and the name of the dog was 5 NEsii. II There were many dogs of the ancestors of the mimaym | NaEnsx'a of the Koskimo. Waned was glad | because all the dogs were yelping on account of | what was done to them by the dog of Waned, for he always sot him | to fight the others. Now the heads ||

10 of the dogs of the ancestors of the XaEnsx'ii were very sore. Then Waned was glad | on account of what his dog, XesS, did to all of them, I when he was biting them. Now Waned lay down, and did not arise | in the morning, and in vain he was called by his parents. |

15 Waned did not pay any attention to them. In the || afternoon a man came into the | door of the house of LElbEvos, the father of Waned, | and the man just went to the bedroom of Waned, and | of the dog, and the man said, "I call you, Waned, | with your dog, on

20 account of our friends." Thus he said. || Immediately Waned arose and followed the one | who was sent to call him. They went to the

Story of the Naensx"a of the Gosgimux"

( Koskimo dialed)

beach at the other side | of the pomt of tlic vUlage. Tl.ey went into 2') the thicket, I and there he saw many men sitting in a circle | Tlu)n Waned was told by them to sit down behind them || with his great 25 dog. When Waned sat down | close to his dog, then he | saw that the men were groamng on account of wounds hi tiicLr thn)ats and | in then- ears. For a long time the men did not speak. | Then Waned was a little afraid, for || his dog just continued to stare at his | master. :H) Then an old man arose | and spoke. He said, "Now, come, | Waned, and look at my tribe, | and their wounds here, which you and your dog have made. || Look at them! We are men | as you arc. And 35 now, Waned, you shall learn." Thus he said, | and went towards the place where Waned was sitting. He took off | his human body, and he took off the | dog's body from the dog of Waned, and put it on II Waned, and Waned became a dog. Then he ] put the man's body JO of Waned on his dog | Nesa. And after he had done so, the new Waned arose | — the one who had been a dog— and went home to his house, | and his dog, who had been the real Waned before, followed him. Before Waned || came near to his house, the many dogs | ran 45 up to the large dog, and they took revenge by biting him. | Then the

48 dog ran away from them, and went into his former bedroom, j which he liad when he was still a man. Then | Waned, who had been a

50 dog, came in and never || took notice of his dog, who lay down on the bed. I Ilis ears and his throat were lacerated. | Then the new Waned said I to his mother, "I am hungry, mother." And his mother |

55 stared at liim, because the real || AVaned had never said to liis mother that he was hungry. Therefore | LElbEyos and liis wife TlEkayig'i- 'lak" thought this strange. | When TiEk'ayig'i-lak" put a dish in front of him I containing scorched dried spring-salmon, then the great dog sat down | beside of T!Ek'ayig"i-lak", and looked into her face. II

60 In vain he opened his mouth. Then TlEk'ayig'i^lak" spoke, | and said, "Oh! what is the matter with NEsa? It is as | though he were trying to talk to me," thus she said. But | Waned did not pay any attention to her, for he was eating; and after he had | eaten all the

65 dried spring-salmon, he arose and lay down || in his bedroom ; but the great dog went | to the place where LElbsyos was sitting, and looked into his face. | In vain he opened his mouth as though he wanted to speak. When | night came, the dog lay down in the bedroom of |

70 LElbEyos. Waned continued to be hungr}', and il for a long time it was this way. Then ] T !Ek' aj-ig'i^lak" guessed that the dog was her son, and 1 she spoke to her Imsbaiul, i.e11,kvos, , and ,sui(l "O 7-' LEibEyos! call in the | shamans to come this night and l„ok at our II master there." Thus she said to him. Immediately i.KlbKvOs said 75 that he would clear his house; and after he liad fmisiiod cleuring his house, he went and gave notice to his | tribe that the shamans would feel of Waned (in order to find out what ailed him). | Then i.KlbKvos went back home, and || told his wife, saying tliat | the shamans wnul.l so come in, and those who were to beat time. | Then T!Ek-ayigi'lak' called Waned, and | told him about the shamans who would come and feel of him. Then | Waned became really angry on account of what was said by her, and he || went out of the house. 1 Then the great dog sr, was happy, and LEibEyos | and his wife, TlEk'ayig-j'hik", obser-ed him. I Now night came, and the | shamans and those who were to beat tune came, but || Waned never came into tlie house. The 90 large dog | sat down in front of the shamans. Tlien a great | shaman saw that the great dog was Waned | who wore the dog's body. Then | the shaman spoke to the wise men (song-leailers) to think about it, II what they should do to the dog who wore the bodv of a 95 man, | namely, of Waned. Thus he said. Then the | great dog was

98 happ)- on account of what the shaman had said, | and he was just going around the fire in the middle of the house tr3'ing to play | with 100 the shamans. But Waned || never came to the house. Then the shamans went out | with those who beat time for them. Now it was late in the j night, and no dogs were walking about | that night. Tlie whole tribe was asleep. | When davhght came in the morning, || 5 Waned was the first to arise from his bedroom, and he | wakened his parents, and spoke. | He said, "Don't continue to sleep! I have been | pitied b}- the supernatural power. I am Waned again," thus

10 he said. | Immediately LElbEyos and his wife, || TlEk'aj-ig-i^k'' arose and called their tribe | to come and eat breakfast in the house. Then all | the ancestors of the numajm NaEnsx'a went in; and when I the guests were all in, LElbEyos | told his tribe about Waned,

15 that he had been pitied by || the supernatural power. Thus he said. Then Waned spoke | and told them that he had tried in vain to talk, | but that he had been unable to speak. | Thus Waned came back. But the3- never ] learned which way the great dog, NEsii, had gone. |1

20 From that time on the Koskimo began to treat their dogs carefuUy, | for they knew that they are men like | ourselves. That is the end of this. I

Origin of the Abaloxe Names of the AwikIksox'

I wiU also answer what you inquire about how the | iibdonc 1 names came. There is really one reason whv tlie Awlk" 'cnox" | have ahalone names. And I will only follow what was told mo hv my I wife, who told me that story why the Awik" lenox" wonion "; have the name Abalone-Woman. Now, listen, friend! I shaU inti- 5 tate I the way of all the story-teUers who tell the story to some one. This is the beginning. |

LEg- ex, the chief of themix^irtlenox" of the | OyalaidEx", liyc.l at YalaLe. Claief LEg' ex had two wives, || and it is said that LEgi-x 10 loved his second wife more; | and Qiief LEg' ex also did not t'roat carefully his children | by his first wife, but he took very good c-aro of his son | by his second wife. Therefore his first wife was very angry, | and she planned what to do to her husband, || whether slio 15 should kill him, or whether she should kill his second wife. I Then it occurred to her to do harm to the son of her | husband and his second wife. And after the | head %yife of Chief LEg ex linishcd planning, she treated the child well, | and she called her stepson, tlio child of her husband || and his second wife, and the head wife would 20 sit in the bow | of the canoe of her stepson when slio went out pad-

Origin of the Abalone Names of the AwiKlENOx"

22 dling every day. One fine day, Chief LEgex asked his second ^vife | to go out paddhng with him, and they went paddhng. Then | LEgex was asked by his head wife how far he woidd go. And

25 LEg' ex mentioned a place far off ll where he was going. In vain LEgex called his | son to come aboard, but the child did not want to go, for I he really thought that his stepmother loved liim. LEg' ex went away, and | left him. As soon as LEg' ex was a long ways off,

30 his I head wife got read}' and took a large box, which 11 she placed aboard her canoe. She carried a bundle and | a long rope. And when everything was aboard her canoe, | she called her eldest son and her stepson | to go aboard the canoe. As soon as they had gone

35 aboard | the canoe, the}- paddled off and went to an island out || at sea back of YalaLe. Then they went ashore on the island. The [ woman put ashore the box, which she took out of the canoe, and put it down on the beach, | and she called her son to help her, and also her stepson. | Then the bad woman asked her stepson to take off .the I cover of the box. And when he had taken off the cover, the ||

40 son of the bad woman took his younger brother | and pushed liim into the box. Then his mother put on | the cover, and the bad woman took a ] dressed skin blanket covered with large i abalone

45 shells, and wrapped it around the box. Then 11 she tied a rope around it As s„(,n as she had done this, I she put it Hh.mr.l iho 4f» canoe. And it is said that the bad woman asked I her son to take aboard a large stone. | Then her son looked for an' elon-uted htr^e stone. I When he found one, that was good for an nnehor, so i; large .V) that a man couhl hardly lift it, he put it aboard the canoe. | Then h.- went aboard, and the bad ! woman with her son paddled out to sen. The large box was in the middle of the canoe. It wjis just like ' shining on account of the abalone-sheUs that covered the box, with the brightness | of the sun. Then they went out to .sea, and the bad II woman said to her son, "Tie the rope to the | stone, and after oii you have done so, tie the other end | around the box." Thus she said. Immediately the boy did tliis. | And after he had tinislied, lie threw the abalone-covered | box mto the sea. When it drifted about, he took up || the elongated stone and threw it into the water: fid and after he had | thrown it into the water, they paddled away fntni it. They never turned around to see | what became of the box tliat had been tlii-own into the water, for they felt that they had done something bad. | Wlien they nearly arrived at the house, the bad i woman spoke to her son and said, ll "Oh, son, hsten ! Let nic tell von f.o what I have in mind, for we | are going to be asked what became of

67 your j-ounger brother. I think | that we'll say that our canoe upset, and let us say that your younger brother ] did not come up again. The reason why I say so is that we may | wet ourselves before we go

70 ashore at the beach of our house." Thus she said. || Immediatel}' they sprinkled their clothing with water, [ so that it was all wet. And after they had done so, thej- paddled | and went ashore on the beach of their house. Immediate!}- | they were met by their relatives, and the relatives of the one who had been tlirown into the sea. Then the | bad woman was asked, "Where is 3-our stepson?" Thus

75 was said to her. || Immediately the bad woman replied, and j said, "Our canoe upset, and I do not ] know what became of my stepson, for we just tried to save ourselves." | Thus she said. Then she was asked what had become of the | carved box, for this was the only box

80 among the Bellabella that had a name. Ii Therefore the Bellabclla were very nuich troubled about the | carved box. The bad woman said that | the carved box had just drifted away. Then the BeUabcUa guessed | that the bad woman had done harm to her stepson. ' In the evening

85 Chief LEg'ex and his second wife came back. || Immediately Lr.g'ex was told what | they thought had been done by the bad woman to her stepson. | Then Chief LEg'ex spoke, and said, "Let | my son keep together with his crest, the carved box. | Let the chiefs of the

Izba tribes ry to l„ul ,ny I! son." Thus he sai.i. Tl.on il ^vas know,. fl„ eve^)-^vhere that | th, sou of LEfiT-x. th,- chiof of th. DvalaMi-v' w„s sitting in the abalone-coveml box, an.i lluMvloro' all tli,. irib.s searched lor it. |

AhiElavala lived with his wife and two ; danKl.te,^ in a l,o„s.. bark of Awik- lEdza^ye. || The elder one of the ebiklren was f;r..wn-n|.. an.l ()-. her younger sister was nearly grown-up. j Then, it is said. ll„.v always stayed in bed late in the morning, sleeping. In vain ibeir mother called them in the morning. Thev did not ; wake uptherefore their mother bxdi the tongs i and struck her .•bil.iren sapng as she struck them, " Don't || sleep, but purifv yourselves' loo and try to hud what is known by | the tribes, the abalone-cov.Te.l carved box in which | LEg'ex's son sits." Thus she .sai.l. Immediately the two I girls arose crying, and went out of the house. | Tb.-y went along the long beach, a pretty beach. |i Then they went a long .t distance, and the .younger one saw something j like the .sun lloaling about. And at once the younger one spoke [ and said, " Look ul that thing floating about at sea. | It is like the sun really shining on the water out at sea." | Thus she said. But the elder One dicrnot take notice of her. She just walked fast. |i Then the younger (uie went 10 after her, for | the younger daughter in vain thought of what their

12C6 ETHXOLOGY OF THE K\VAKIUTL

12 mother had said when she | talked about the abalone-covcred carved box in which | Leg' ex's son was sitting. They had gone a long ways when they sat dowai. | Then the younger one spoke again to her elder

15 sister, and |l said, "I can not think of anything but what I have seen out at sea, [ which was floating about hkc the sun; (I wonder) if it is not what mother talked about." | Thus she said. Then her elder sister onl}- said that she was getting hungry. | "Let us go home." Thus she said. Then they walked back. | When they passed halfwaj- the

20 distance they had gone, the ll younger one saw the great box hnng on the I beach. Then the younger sister spoke, "You are rcaUj- | foohsh that j'ou do not remember what our mother told | us to look out for. This is the carved box lying on the beach." | Thus she said,

25 pointing to the box. Then the elder sister saw || what was seen by her younger sister. Then they ran to sec who would \ get there first where it lay on the beach, the box that looked like the sun. | Then they arrived there. Immediately the younger sister untied the | rope tied around it; and when she had taken off the rope with which

30 it was tied, | she took off the dressed skin with abalone shells |! and put it down. Then she pulled at one side of the box, and then | she heard something moving inside the box. Then | she ran away, because she was afraid; but her elder sister was sitting on the beach watchmg | her younger sister working hard. Then the

F.UULY HISTORIKS

younger s.stor sto.ul still, \ and she heiird some one (ulkin-. i„si.l.. of the box and saying, r^Don't be afraid, eon.e. open tins b..x. 35 \ou have iound n.e by goo.l hu^i^." ] Thus sai(l win.t was heard by the younger sister. At onee the younger sister w.-nt bark and opened the box. She took oif | the eover an(l jiut it un its e.h^e at the side of the box. Then | the younger sister saw a really han-Uonie young man sitting |1 inside the box, ^yearing in his ea.s abalnne 40 shells. Then the man spoke | to the younger sister and sai.l, •• .N..w your name shall be 1 Qwex-agas (Box-Opening- Woman) in llellabeUa, X-awagas in the \vay tlie Kwag-id si)eak~ \ for now you liave opened this box, wliieh has tbe name | Carved-Box. Ami" now 111 marry you, my dear Qwex-agas, for |1 this is your name now, aiul al.so •».-) ExtslEmga (Abalone-Woman) beginning with this day. 1 am , the sou of LEg'ex." Thus said he as he came out of the Caryed box. | Then the man took the abalone-eovered dressed skin and , threw it into the earved box, and he took up the V)ox | and folded it up: and as soon as it had become small, he |i tucked it into his armpit. The od man wore as a blanket tbe dressed-skin | blanket coyeicd with abalone shells, and he also liad a head-ring , of hiile. Then the wife of the man, the one who | had now the name Qwexagas. asked her husband and her elder sister to j go home to their house. They

55 walked along, and tliey were not i: far from their house when the father of the two sisters, | AlnEkwala, saw his two daiightei-s, and | walking between them a man like the brightness of the sun. Then he | thought that his daughter had found by good luck what was known by all I the tribes, the son of LEg'ex, who was inside the abalonc-

60 covered il carved box: therefore AlnEkwala went to meet his | children. As soon as he arrived, the younger | daughter spoke, and said, "Now I have a husband, father; | this one who was wished for by mother for my husband." Thus she said to her father. | Then

65 AlnEkwala was glad of what his daughter said. He || came to his house; and when the married couple, j Qwex'agas and her husband, went in, the husband of | Qwex'agas spoke, and said, "Thank yon, father-in-law AlnEkwala, | that I come to you. I am Yamadzalas, the son of mv father |- LEg'ex. Now we shall have one name, and

70 all kinds of II privileges. Now I have married your younger daughter, | Qwex'agas and Ex'tslEmga, for she is the only one who | enabled me to get out of the carved box. As | soon as I came out, I gave the name Qwex'agas and Ex'tslEmga to my | wife. Now I will show

75 this box, which has the name II Carved-Box." Thus he said, and took the flat thing from under his arms, i Then Yiimadzalas arose and went to the rear of the house of his | father-iji-law AlnEkwala, holding in Ins Inuul th,. |la, ..l.joct. Tlu-n ho ,.„. it .|„wn; „„.l »s 7s soon as 1h) \uu\ ,„u .. down, (ho ,hi„. ,ha, 1,, Inul |,„t d..w„ l,,...., tliio skill agam lu- larg.. nnved : l.ox. Tlion 1... s,„v.,(l ,1... dn..)s..d ski.. covered w.th ahalone shell over it. ; An.l V.in.u.lz.dns sp..ke, ...i.l so said, Now I l„c.k at it, lather-in-iaw. at tins mv privih-g.., this nirv...! box I Now we sludl hold ,.n to it. for there is n..tliing that is „..t ,., this I carved box — all the winter danees." Tlnis Iw sni.i Th.-i. Yamad/.alas sat down by the si.le of his wife, '1 and his fnth.-r-.n-hiw s.^ AhiEkwala thanked him for what he had said. An.l ihes,. are i...w the names of the wife of Yiiinadzalas, Qwexagas and lixts'Kingn. | And Yamadzalas stayed at liivers Inlet i and tliat is the beginning (.f the names ExtslEmga and (^vexagas. That is j all. :

OiUGix OF THE Abai.one X..\ies of thk (!w.v=sei..\

XwelageLas hved at TagOs — a man of the i nnmayni g!(-)nik' !u- 1 tlES of the Gwa-'sEla. Xwelagei.as was not a noble man. for he was only a hunter and a | salmon-tislu-r: therefon- he was said not to be a chief, for || he was a common man; but the chief of the .J mimaym Qkimk!ut!Es was | IlayalkEn. They say that XwelageLas paddled | inside of Lake, and he was just going in through the place Tloxse | when he saw (water) s(:[uirting upward. Ami ul

OiuGix OF THE Abai.one Namks of ime (Iwa-sei.a

10 once I XwelageLiis went ashore to see where the |! scjuirtiiig came from. He stepped out of his small canoe , and walked, and he went to the place where the squirting came from at low tide. Tlie squirting was half way between the | high water mark and low water mark. Wlien he came nearly up to it, | it scjuirted again. Then

15 XwehigcLas ran up to it, and || saw where the squirting came from. He found a \ hole on the beach, and it occurred to him that there miglit be horse-clams, for | the hole was like those the horse-dams make when they squirt water tlirough a | hole on the beach. But it occurred to him | that there were no horse-dams at Tag'os. Then

20 what troubled his mind sejuirted again, || and the water squirted up high. I Then Xwelagei-as resolved to dig for it. He began to dig. | It was evening when he reacheti four [ pearl shells. Wien he got these, which he only knew from heai-say, | which were in the shape

25 of pearl shells, — those he had dug up, — he carried them along |i and put them aboard his canoe. Then he went home | to his house in Tag'os; and when lie went ashore on the beach of his ] house, he was met by his tribe, for they were surprised that he came back \ in the evening, because XwelageLas always stayed out every night when he went. |

30 They questioned Mm why he had come back in the evening, || and he said, "Have I not found by good luck these pearl shells?" Thus he said. I Immc,liaU.ly they l,»l,l „n.' a„.,tluM- thut Xw.-.l..-,--! ». ln,.| .'{I found by good luck \ the pe^irl shells, and at o.uv ll',,. Chi^-f,' lluvalk-En I questione.l Xwelagei.as. "Is it true that v..u f.Mind In t:n„d kick pearl shells r' Tims he said. \ Xwela-ei.as at ..lu-,. i„ok the four, pearl shells and H showed iheni to Chief llavalki-.n. Cliicf H.", Hayalk'Eii at onee said that lie would l)iiv tlie fo'iir pearl shells. Then Xwelagei.as said, '•You will huy them later on. after li.ey have been ! in the house four days." Tiion Chief ' llavalkKii just i.e^r^'ed him not to sell them to another || i)ers(m. AVhen liavalkKn went III home, Xwelagei,as [ arose and liid his jiearl shells. .Uier lie hud hidden them, he went out of his house, and went into the water on the I beach; and after he had done so, he went out of the sea-wnler and went into his house, and he lay down on his bed. Then he 1.'. slept, and he dreamed of a well-dressed man ' witii larj^e al)alone shells hanging all over his blanket, i and abaJone shells hanging from his ears, and alialone shells lianging from his nose. Then i in his dream the man spoke to XwelagcLas. and in his dream ho said. "Oh, friend! I am Pearl-Shell-Maker (Kogwesila). I am Ahalone- Maker-of-t he-World (ExtslEinalag ilis), ll and I come to ,-;ee von. .")() You have found nie by good luck to-day. | Now go and jiaddle again, and come to my other house at GlEya.xste, | so that you may obtain my dress." Thus he said, and changed his blanket. | Then the al)!ilone shells on the blanket disappeared and | changed to pearl

55 shells, and pearl shells were his ear-ornaments |1 and his noseornament. Then that man, Pcarl-Shell-Maker, said, | "Now you have seen what kind of blanket you will have. And I | tell you not to sell what you obtain by good luck from me, but you may give it | as a privilege in marriage to the husband of your daughter." Thus he said. Then | lie disappeared. Immediately Xwelageuis arose and

60 got ready. |1 He took with him his pearl shells, and he went down to the I beach where he had left his small canoe. Then he launched it, | and he went aboard his small canoe, when it was not yet near daylight. I Then he paddled. He went to GEya.xste, and | he arrived there

65 late in the day when it was low water. He It went ashore at a huntingcamp, and he stepped out of his small canoe | and went through between the islands, and he went outside back of it. j It was as though he heard some one speaking and teUing him to go where he was going. | Then he went right to a large stone tluit lay on the beach

70 at low ] water mark. As soon as he reached it, he saw |1 four large abalone shells lying on their backs. Immediately | XwelageLas dug them and carried them up the beach on his shoulders. \ He was just strong enough to carry them. Then he arrived at the camp, and | he put down the four large abak)ne shells. Then he saw | the remains

75 of a fire and coals stiU aglow. Immediately || he gathered the charcoal and blew up the firo in it. He had not blown it a Ion- lin.e 7". when the fire blazed iij,. Then he put stones on tlu' ; lire'tlnit l,e had made, and he gathered dead eel-grass and put it d-.wn near the fire; and when the stones were white liot, | lie pulled away tlw lireand when the stones were all out I! of the lire, he gatiiered tlu-m up SO and ! threw on the dead eelgrass. Then lu) to.)k the abaloiws un.l placed them with tlie oi)en side on the layer of eelgrass. Thru lie took more dead eelgrass. and put it into tlie wafer in a hole- in I lie rock. Then he covered it over tlu) four large I; abalones wliieli were S5 steaming. Then he sat down waiting for them to ho done. When the.y were cooked, he took out the meat of the four large ahalone shells; | and after he had taken out the meat, lie put lheu\ ahoard his canoe. | Then he went home running before the northwest wind. It was nearly i evening when he arrived at TagOs. Then r Xwelagcuis !tO was proud on account of the four large abalone shells ; which he Iwui found by good luck; and he carried them on each side as he went up the beach of his [ house. He did not try to hide them. Then what was carried by him was seen by the | men who were walking about, and it was reported to the Oiief IlayalkEu. Immediately llayalk'En cpiestioned i| Xwelagei.-as about where he had been, and 95 XwelageLas said that he had been on the ] inner side of Tag'os. lie

98 lied about the place where he had been. Tlicn Hayalk'Eii spoke again, and said, | "But what is it the young men refer to that you 100 have got?" Tlius he said. Then 1| XwelageLas took up one hvrge abalone shell and showed it to him. | Then he said, "Evidently this which I obtained by good luck is what thev talk about.'' Thus he said, I holding up the really beatitiful abalone shell, which was blue on the inside. At once | Oiief Ilayalk'Eii tried to take hold of them, but I XwelageLas said, "Don't, Chief! They are not yet secular. 5 Later on || come and look at them; after they have been four days in this house." | Thus he said. Then Chief Hayalk'En just went out of I the house of XwelageLas, and went home to his house. He really felt bad | on account of XwelageLas, because he had not given up the abalone shells to him; but he had tried in vain to look at

10 them. And Hayalk'En never I! looked at XwelageLas again. But now his name was no longer XwelageLas, for | he had the name Pearl-Shell-Maker, and so I shall call him Pearl-Shell-Maker. | Then Pearl-Shell-Maker gave to his son the name A])alone-Sliell-of-the- World. i Now this made the mind of Hayalk'En really sore, j and

15 Hayalk'En thought liow to obtain the II pearl shells and the abalone shells, for the pearl shells and | the abalone shells were now cut up. Then Hayalk'En started and went into the | house of Pearl-Shcll- Maker, and Chief Hayalk'En went right to | the place where Pearl-

SheU-Maker was seated. Thou Cliicf ' IIuyulkKn spoke, and s.iid. "Let me |1 look at your pearl shell and your alialone sliell." Tlius hi( L'li said, i At once Pearl-Shell-Maker amse and took llicin out of ' tlio box in which they were. Tlien he put them down in tlw pluc,' wliere Chief I HayalkF.n was seated, lie was sittinj; at tlie h-ft-liand side of I aiief HayalkEii. 'I'iieu Cliief l[ayatki:n looked at the : pearl L'.j shells; and after he had looked at the pearl shell, lie looked at the really beautiful blue, large ahalone shells: and after lie had looked ' at them, he spoke, and said, "Now let me buy them j all." Tims lie said. Then Pearl-Shell-Maker turned his heail and \ lau(:hed, and at that moment HayatkEn struek him with Ids ehdi on the Imrk of tlie head |1 — with a round yew-wood elul) whieh he had liiddcn. :{() Then Pearl-Shell-Maker was ck'ad, ! and Hayalk"Ku took all tlie abalone shells and | pearl shells. AMienlie had almost eonic out of the door of the house, \ Abalone-Sliell-of-the-Workl came in, the son of Pearl-SheU-Maker. | Then liayaikEii clubbed him also, and lie also was dead. 1| Then Hayalk'En had obtained by killing the abalonr .'{.") shells and the pearl shells j and the name Pearl-SheU-of-llie-World for the name of a man; | but a woman would have the name Abalone- Woman (Ex'tslEmga) and Abalone-in-IIouse (E.\ts!Kmil) : and Hayalk'En also had the name Pearl-Sludl-Maker: and for a woman he had the name Pearl-Shell-Makcr-Woniaii (K'oirvvesimil

40 layiigAva). And nothing || was said against him by all the men, because he had chibbed Pearl-Shell-Maker, j because he was a common man. |

Then the chief of the numaym, Ts!ets!EmelEqala of the | Naklwaxda^x^, whose name was Kwax ilanokflme, who had many younger brothers | nine of them, all men — learned about this.

45 Immediately Cliief |1 Kwax'ilanokilme asked his younger brotlicrs to paddle with him, | and at once the}- launched the large canoe of the chief. I Then he requested his younger brothers to take along their weapons, | and his younger brothers did so. The brothers were living at | the place Gox"gula. Then the nine brothers went aboard

50 their || war canoe, and the chief was asked by his younger l)rothers j where they were going. Then the chief said, "We will go and see Chief Hayalk'EU at Tagos." Thus he said. Then | they paddled, and it was not nearly evening when they | hauled up their canoe out-

55 side of the point of Tag'os. Immediately || two of the younger brothers of the cliicf went, being sent by the chief I their eldest brother to go scouting to the house of Chief | Hayalk'En. They started, and it was not long before | the scouts returned, and they said that there were only two, | and they named Hayalk'En and

60 his wife. Tht-u they said that || they would go right away, for it would be best to kill them (luiekly. 'Hien ' tlicy all starlc.l !iii(l .•unir til out of the woods from behind imd killed | I lie chief nml Iun wife. Then Chief | Kwaxilauokiime went into the house, nn.l he took ull the I pearl shells and the abalonc shells. Then they went lu.nie. He had |1 obtained them in war, to(;ether with the nanu-s .M. alone- 05 SheU-of-the-World and Pearl-Sliell-Maker; and the names nevrr went back to the Gwa-"sEla, for they were ! obtained in war liv the late Chief Kwaxilanokume of the numaym ; TsIeis!KmelK(|rda of (lie Nak!waxda-x". Nothing; was said against the Nak Svax'du'x". because thev reaUv had obtained them in war. That is the end. II

IX. SOXGS Song of a Spkakei^'

1. Is our chief going t„ give a grout pctlatrl, again? | Is 1... the 1 one who IS going to give a grc-al po.Jatch. the onlv taJJ. great chief yourmviter, | chief? | " " '

Ah, this is ()ur name, tribes! Ah, this is the i: great house of our 5 famous one, tribes 1^1 1 speaks, the great iiouse, [ your great famous one, tribes! Like hunger sounds this great house. ; earrvin-^ in .me hand the tribes aU around the world! It sounds hke iiun.^.r for those at the far eiul of the world, tribes! Go on. .-hief. invhe Ihe.n to I come to make a turmoil, and to harden the floor of (lie lai li.Mise of our II chief, tribes! Now he is going to show his great n.m.e the 10 one who caUs the many | tribes to meet. Now, vou, gi-eat one, busy 3'ourself again, and invite | the tribes all around iiie world to cmie t".. a potlatch to the tribes all along the world. ; Never mind tliein, chief! Never mind them, eliief of tiie tribes! ! You give |)reseiits t.'. them. You give again double amount, the same amount :: of prop- 15 erty on top of the first amount, to those invited from time to time by our chief, tribes! | 0 chief! don't look ahead, but go riglit on in tiie

SoxG OF A Speaker

1 Song belonging to a can'ed figure of chief Q!6mkinis of the NagEragili.sflla. now in the .^mc'imn Museum of Natural History, New York, (Cat. No. 16:7960). See Publication.s ot tlie Ji'sup North rm-ilic Expedition, Vol. V., pi. 45, fig. 4.

17 world; for my | ancestor obtained a supernatural treasure, — the power to intrease his propert}'. This great one called himself | The-Great-Past-Incrcaser-of-Proporty. Therefore I am covered with property. Therefore I am rich. Therefore I am a counter of property, ; your chief, tribes! Therefore, I am famous, the diief of ||

20 those who have our chief for their chief, tribes! i Is he again going to give a great potlatch? | Hawa!

2. Is he again going to give a great potlatch, our chief? i Is he the one who is going to give a j)otlatch, the great tall chief? — your inviter [ chief? Goon, chief! Give them more than the}' can carrj',

25 so that II my chief under me must give up (his attempts to do as vou do), for now is wide open, | broad and open, far all around, the potlatch of our chief, tribes! Don't j let them make a noise and let me wait, those tribes ail around ! i Is he not going to give property- to the tribes at the far edge of the world, | who arc invited by our chief?

30 Don'tlet thechiefsjl of llu' trihcslook, else theymay die, watching | the incomparable feast, the iii\ iicd tribes! If you were invited here, you would be proud, | you would talk prouilly, chief under our cliief, j tribes! Don't run about, whispering, talking through your noses, |

35 talking against my chief ! Let us wish for more, || and go nearer and ask our chief to give us more, tribes! | Now I am afraid of our head man who goes all around among the j tribes; therefore I praise

3. Is he going to give a great potlatch, our eliief ( Is he t lie one II wlw IS going to give a great potlateh, the great tall chief, yon 40 mviter chiel ? | I am the fii-st of the tnhcs, the o„lv o„e of' the tribes I 1 am the great one who invited at the beginning the tril.es alJ around, | I am the only one among the tribes. | The chiefs of the tribes are only their own chiefs. I am the only one anion- the tribes || I V, search for one who equals my highness among the | chiefs who are invited among all the chiefs of the tribes. Evidently there is n.." chief among the guests, among all the chiefs of the tribes | The chiefs of the tribes never return (feasts). | They are added to the speakers of this great house of the one who is already || chief of the speakers the 5U orphans, the poor people, chiefs of the tribes ! | for they di.sgrace themselves, and you rise as head chief over those | who have'disgniced them- selves, tribes! I am the one who is giving these sea-otters to the ; cluefs, the guests, the chiefs of the tribes, | I am the one who is giving coppers to the chiefs, the guests, || all the chiefs of the tribesri am hr) the one who is giving canoes | to the chiefs, the guests, the chiefs of the tribes. Does he hear the chief under our chief, | tribes? Go on, chief, let him be behind you, | chief of the tribes ! Go on, chief, || give away do

61 niucli property, so that the chiefs iiijiy also give much, | the invited ones, the chiefs of the trihes! They do not give potlatches | in their quality of being chiefs to all the tribes, | when they give away, as compared to your giving awa' all around the world, chief of the trihes! | for you wish to give away property that is not to be returned, I our chief! tribes! Go on, now! let me tr}- to imitate the

65 crj- of the || bluejay of the tribes, tlaose who speak first to our chief, | who strike first at tliis chief. Thus | the names of these four tribes are famous. O cliief! don't | try in vain to vanquish me and to throw behind you your guests, \ you who know how to throw, chiefs!

70 Therefore I am known by all the chiefs of the || people of our chief of the tribes. Is he the one wlio is going to give a great potlatch? Howa !

L.'q6las' Song '

1 1. However, our great real cliief will again utter the Dzonoq!wa sound, Ho I howii, ohawe, liawii! ] The great one, however, will crj-, "Oli!" will utter the Dz6noq!wa sound. They will be frightened, they will be full of terror, | the whole number of those who have been invited to the potlatcli 5 to be given to them || all at once by our chief, tribes! |

He invited aU the tribes. |

■ Collected by F. Boas 1900.

SOXGS

1 28.S

He gave evorytlun.; [t,, their face.], ho slu.ve.l along all the 1 tnl.es. 9 He a lowed small ,neees, he allowed pieees ehisele.l ofT for all the,i tribes. ''

10 He made satiated all the tribes. |

Therefore my name, the great name l.v whieh I name rnvself is Great - One -from - WHiom- Every thing - Comes, | Great -(ii vor," Great - Copper -Giver, Great - One - from- Whom - K cw-Coppen.-

are-obtained, chiefs !

2. However, our great real chief wiU again niter the D/.ono.i 'wn sound. II

That it is only the cause why I hmgh, the cause why I ulwavs I-, laugh at the one who is hard up, | the one who looks around her.- and there, the silencer, the one who points about for iiis ancestors who were | chiefs. |

The little ones who have no ancestors who were cliiefs, the little ones who have no names coming from their grandfulliei-s, 1 the little ones who do many kinds of work, the little ones who work hard, who made mistakes || coming from insigniliciuil places in the 2(1 world (and who try now to go to high places)— they are the cause why 1 laugh, | for they speak in vain to my chief", tribes. |

But he does not work and plan at all, the great real one, the great one w'hose voice is true; | he continues from one generation to the other in this world, he continues as one who is made to be the highest in rank with liis great real father, | the one who named himself Having-Food, chief. Ii

25 That it is only the cause why I laugh, the cause why 1 always laugh at those who always rush up to my face, | the httle ones who rush against(?) (pieces of copper) thrown against my chief here, ) tribes. ]

3. However, our great real chief will again utter the Dzuiuxj Iwa sound. I Therefore it is only tlie cause why I laugh, the cause why I always 30 laugh at the talk of these little ones, || the chiefs who are (in rank) under our chief, tribes. | In vain they try to be the onl}- ones, to be chiefs, while they are but (those who receive) leavings, | echoing the names of our chief, I tribes. | T mean those who are going toward the head of the house, who 35 move about in the house, || desiring to equal my great crest, when I was given first, when (presents) were handed down to me first, when I always received first, | all tribes. | Great is their sound of swallowing in the throat, their sound of gulping in the throat, their ruffled feathers, | trnng to steal, trying to bite pieces off the great crest of our chief, | tribes. |1 40 Don't fear the great one like to a great overhanging | mountain, who should be this way, the chief, trilios ! I

SOXG OF EWAXUX-DZK, ClIIEF OF THE MAAMTACi' II.A

1. Let our property remain alive (under the attacks) of the rockJcss 1

chief! I Let our copper remain unl)roken by the reckless chief I Ye, yaa, ha. |

2. Do not let our chief do so ! lie himself ma.le .lisappear those who owned the names of (our) property, of the great copper 5 made expen^sivc hy him, j the great surpassing one, tlie gr.-iit one farthest ahead, the great copper-breaker dancer, 1 tlie grout copper-cutter, the great one who tiu-ows (coppers) into tlie sen this reckless chief. | Ye, yaa, ha ! |

3. I thought in vain that another one was making coppers for you, tribe! Behold, || he is the one who brought it forth by giving H) birth in the house, the maker of coppers with unbroken backs ' j all around this great house, the rich chief. Ye, yaa, ha. |

4. The great one sat up above in the house built in the middle i of tliis great house, this rich chief! Ye, ya, ha, hit! | Oh, if our cluef would out of envy return the great copper || made to be l.'V expensive; the great surpassing one, the great one farthest ahead, | for you are getting to be great, 0 tribe! because you continually pick up | and gather in the coppers brought by the rich I chief. Ye, yaa, ha! |

Song of Ewanux'^dze, Chief of the MaAmtagila

2 That means, that he gave only whole, unbroken coppeis.

Song of TsEx^wiu, Chief of the SenlIem (Traditional Song)

1 1. Go on! Great cause of fear, great means of causing fear, great cause of terror, | great terror of the chiefs. Y&, helS,, ha! | 2. Go on! Shout, oh, great Dz6noq!\va! Try to terrorize the | chiefs under my own great name, Great-One-causing-Collapse, 5 Great-One-causing-Weakncss, || Great-Surpassing-Ono, Great-

One-Farthest-Ahead, Great-Onlj--Face, Great-Highest Dzonoq!wa | among the chiefs. Hela, ha! Where is the one who is continually ! torniontcd ])v me, who is made a speaker bv me ? Hela, ha ! I ' .3. Do go on! Great Lshixt !o(lalal, great Amaxulal, my own great name | ^maxwahiyilis, Going-up-from-the-heach, great Q!umx'- 10 Elag"ihs, great Ma-nakOla, || great Gwej'oltsEla, great Kwax'tthe one who is continually tormented by me, [ who is made a speaker by me? Hola, ha! 1 4. Go on! Give away property at one time, that is given away m man}' parts, that is not given to everybodj\ | He tried first to 15 invite the great one who is invited by me. Hel§, || hehe hela !|

Song of T-sex^wId, Chief of the Senl!em (TRAnnioNAL Song)

Song of Q'.umxod, Chief of the LAALAXs'EMi.wn

1. I greatly fear our chief, O tribes! I trenihle of this ; frre.it mentis 1

of causing fear, of i\is means of causing terror, ^rf the threat cause of terror. | Let us try to eahn down our chief, ! () tribes, else we shall be the object of our chief's an^er, || O tribes' 5 Wa, ha, ha ! |

2. Now it is finished, it is finished already what is to be given away, to be thrown away by the | prince of our (chief fnuu whom wp) alwaj's pick (property) and wlio feeds us, | O tribes, he who has his own great name, great Amaxftlal, great P!ep!adzEvo, i great P!asElal, great iJaqwagila, great One-Fart he.st-ahend. , chief. I 10

3. Behold it is nicely finished, O tril)es! what you are doing, 0 tribes!

You httle ones who try to imitate below what is dtuie in this world at the great height | of the chiefs. Don't try in vain to say tills, chiefs, | just keep on walking iilong, walking ahead of II the Uttle ones who deliberate, the httle hard-struggling l.", ones, the httle ones whom you have vanquished, | wlio promise to give away canoes, the little ones to whom property is given, the little ones who call property, j the httle ones wlio work secretly for property, the little traitors, chiefs of the 1 tribes. I

Song of Q!umx'6d, Chief of the LaAi.axs-endayo

SoxG OF I. Iasoti^walis, Chief of the Yaexageme^ of the Q !6moya'ye

1 1. Wii, out of tlie way! ^\k hk hewa ! ^a, out of the way! Turn your faces that I | may give way to my anger by striking my fellow-chiefs. Wa, hk, ya ! |

potlatcli ! I The little supernatural ones only pretend, the little 5 stubborn ones. They only 1| sell one copper again and again and give it away to the little chiefs of the | tribes. Wa, ha, llEWii ! I

3. Ala, do not in vain ask for inercj-, wa, ha liEwii! Ah, do not in vain I ask for mercy and raise j-our hands, you with lolling tongues! I shall not be | foolish, I shall break, I shall let dis- 10 appear the great (copper) that has the name || K' !Ents!egum, the property of the great foohsh one, the great extravagant one, I the great surpassing one, the one farthest ahead, the greatest Dzonoq !wa among the | chiefs. Wa ha hEwa ! |

Song of l!asoti^walis, Chief of the Yaex'ageme^ of the Q !6moya^ye

Song of lIaqwadze, Chikf of the IIaayai.ik-awe ok the

1. Oh, great is our chief, trihes! Only lot us praise | and praise tl... 1

one who spreads terror, who tries to spread terror, | the ••liief ,,f the great tribe, 0 tribes! Wa, a liEwii! |

2. Shame is caused by the large amount of this great potialdi of our chief, II tribes! Jealousy is caused bv Hie large amount of S this great potlatch | of our chief, tribes! lie is the groat one wjio has the names | Great-One-looking-for Properly, Great -Kldesl- Potlatch of the greatest chief. | Evidently the great i)ot latch is made four times, ten times by the | chiefs of the tribes. Do try it, tribes! || Try to rival, try to jumi) up to the number of count"- U) ing (property in the potlatch) | of our chief, tribes! In(lecd tiie great Q!omoya^ye | try to make you rich, tribes! Wft, A hEwii! |

3. Shameiscaused by thenamcofourchief, tribes! The great names, |

his own names, Great-Kight-Size-Face, Grcat-Four-Fathom- Face, II Great-Copper, our chief, tribes! He the great one had Ifi from the | beginning a chief's name, tribes! Wa, a | hEwii, ha'ye! the greatness of our chief! Ha, wa, liEwa! |

Song of lIaqwadze, Chief of the Haayai.ik'awe of the qiomoya^ye

SONO OF QWAX ILA, ChIEF OF THE GeXSEMXS^ANAL OF THE GOSGIMOX"

] 1. I am the only great tree, I the chief! I am the onlj- great tree, I the chief! | You here are right under me, ti-ibes! You are mj' younger brothers under me, | tribes! You sit in the middle in the rear of the house, tribes! You surround me like a fence, I 5 tribes! I am the first to give you property, tribes! || I am your

Eagle, tribes! Ya, ye, a, a, ye, ya! | 2. I wish you would bring your counter of property, tribes! | that he may in vain try to count what is going to be given away by the great copper-maker, \ the chief. Ya, ye, a, a! [ 10 3. Go on! raise the unattainable potlatch-pole, || for this is the only thick tree, the only thick root | of the tribes. Ya, ye, a, a! | 4. Now our chief will become angry in the house, he will perform the dance of anger. | Our chief will perform the dance of fury. I shall suffer from | the short-life maker of our chief . Ya, ye, a, a! II 15 5. I only laugh at him, I sneer at him who empties (the boxes) in his house, his potlatch-house, and the inviting-house that is the cause of hunger. | All the house-dishes are in the greatest house of our I chief. Ya, ye, a, a! |

Song of Qwax ii.a, ("mief of the Ge.xse.m.^cs^anal

6. I am only followed by them as by yoim- sawbili-.li.rks, " I „,., -u ony one who breeds their chiefs who try to ef,,ial mo. , who only walk about in my hotise like sj.eakers. Ya, ye, a u' I 1 am the only great tree, I the chief! Ya, ye, a. A! |"

Feast Song of Neg-aozJ:, Vmv.v ok rnK IIaanai.kna (,f imk

Q!6MOYA-Yf; OF TIIK. KWA(;il,

1. I am the great chief who makes people ashamed. I am the -rre.il 1

chief who makes people ashamed. I Our chief brings shame i.. the faces. | Our chief brings jealousy to the faces." Our chief makes people cover their faces | by what he is doing in this world II all the time, from the beginning to the end of Uie year. ') giving again and again oil feasts | to all the tribes, awa, a wa!

2. I am the great chief who vanquishes, ha, ha! I am the great chief who vanquishes, | for this true chief tried to go arouiul the world giving feasts, to raise the rank of this prince. Oh, go on : as you have done before! Only at those who continue to turn lu around in this world, [ working hard, losing their tails (like salmon) I sneer, at the chiefs under I the true chief. Have mercy on them! Put oil on their | dry heads with brittle Imir,

Feast Song of Negadze;, Chief of the IlA.\NAr.EN.\ of the Q!6MOYA^Yi^;, of the Kw.'vg ti, those who do not comb their hair! I sneer | at the chiefs under 15 the true, real chief, ya wa! I am || the great chief who makes people ashamed. |

MOURXING SOXG FOR MoDA^XA

1 1. Ye he he ya! It deprived me of my mind, when the moon went down I at the edge of the waters. Ye he he ya! | b 2. Ye he he ya! It deprived me of my breath, when the | mousedancer began to gnaw on the water. Ye he he ya! | 10 .'?. Ye he he ya! It deprived me of my mind when Moda^na began to utter the cannibal-cry | on the water. Ye he he ya! |

Moda^na, a hamats!a of the Awik"!Em of the Awik"!enox", and his sister were drowned on Virgin Rock. This mourning song (L!aq!walayo copper sound) is sung by all the men and women assembled in the house of the deceased. The song is given with Mr. Hunt's interlinear translation into Kwakiutl.

MOITRNING SoXG FOR MoDA^XA

Feast Song

Traditional feast song of the Yaex-agE.ne, a KwOxa daa ascribed to their ancestor Yix-a-Eme-', who sang it at i.KXNiwo' after his house at Ft. Rupert had been flooded by Q!aufH,e'lak
The poor dear ones are coining in, tlie children.' 1

They say he will speak. They say he will get angry in his house. They say he will not kill.

They say he will not kill at once. 5

They say he will not kill outright. It is only said he gave enough to eat. It is only said he satisfied their hunger. It is only said he made them vomit.

It is just said he made up his mind to do it. 10

It is just said he told them to eat. It is just said he put them across his back.^ Always doing mischief to him who does not finish the food given to him, ya ye ya ha, ya ye ya ha ! Let your servants, l.j

Let those who have 3*00 for their chief. Burn in your great house, chief ! So that those who have you for their chief burn up, true chief!

Ya ye ya ha, ya ye ya ha !

Feast Song

Ya ye ya ha. Ya ye ya ha.

1 Repetitions omitted. ■ i.\s wolves Uo witli il.'

20 Let your guests die of vomiting, chief!

Let your guests die of overfeeding, true chief! Ya ye ya ha. Ya ye ye fi. !

Shaman's Songs /.

{IntToduclory, tellmg how he acquired power from the Killer Whale.)

1. Wa, a ya a ha, I was carried under the sea by the supernatural power, the supernatural power. Wa a ya.

2. Wa, a ya a ha. I was taken under the sea by paddling by the supernatural power, the supernatural power. Wa a ya.

3. Wa, a ya a ha, and I was taken into the house of Hole-in-

Middle-of-Sea the supernatural power, the supernatural power. Wa a ya.

4. Wa, a ya a ha, ami 1 put on my neck the life-bringer neckring of Hole-in-Middle-of-Sea, the supernatural power. Wii a ya.

5. Wa, a ya a ha, I have had thrown into my stomach the lifebringer of IIol('-iii-Mi(l(lle-of-Soa, the supernatural power. Wii a ya.
6. Wii, a ya a ha, the real life-bringer, the healer of this super natural power. Wii a yn.
7. Wii a ya a ha, the real long life giver, the healer of this suj^er

Shaman's Songs /.

(PmiKrto the Killer WhaU before tnl-in,, mil the ,(ich,fU.)

1. I beg you Supernatural I'owor that y„u ink.- pitv an.l make w,.||

this our friend.

2. I implore you, Supernatural Power that you take pitv aii.l take out this sickness of this our friend, Supernatural "?..wer.

3. Oh, take pity that 1 may make alive this our friend. () Supernatural Power, that 1 may cure this our friend you t;o throu},'li ( = passed through). Supernatural Power.

4. That I may obtahi easily this sickness of tins o\ir frim.!. ()

Great Real Supernatural Power, yon (Ireat l.ife-Hringer, Supernatural Power.

{Sung after the siekiuss has beni tahcn out, ivhile the Shnmiin it iratkinij itrourui thcjirr holding the siclness in his right huiul.)

1. Wiie, wile lifo-])ringer to this supernatural power iia wa hue.

2. Wae, wiie he will make him walk again, this supernatural

3. Wae, wae, he will take out the sickness, this sujiernatural

4. Wae, wae, I was taken around the world by this sui)ernatural power, the long-life giver, the sujjernatural power ha wa hae.

5. Wae, wile. I was made to walk around the world by this supernatural power of Hole-in-Middle-of Sea, the supernatural power ha wa hae.

mokwik'.

1. Try to make him go tlirough (the whole ceremonial), giver of the power of going through, Supernatural One.

2. Try to make him ))ure all through, giver of puritv, Supernatural

One.

3. I shall not do harm to you. I shall restore you to life, Supernatural One.

4. Pray, bring life to our friend, you supernatural life-bringer, who has gone through. Supernatural One.

Shaman's Songs

(Sung when the Shavnan enters carrying the Hemlock Ring for purifying the Patient.)

1. I have been told to continue to heal him, by the good supernatural power.

2. 1 have been told to kcej) on jjutting the hemlock ring over him, Vjy the Shaman-of-t he-Sea, the good supernatural power.

3. I have been told to j)ut back into our friend his soul, by the good supernatural power.

4. I have been told to give him long life, by the Long-Life-Giverof-the-Sea, the Chicf-of-High- Water, the good supernatural power.

Shaman's Songs lakwawao.

(Sung while the Shaman, carrying the hemlock ring, walkt up to the J'atient.)

1. "Put our friend through the ring." Thus I was told bv the supernatural power.

2. "Spray our friend!" Thus I was told by the supernatural power.

3. "Heal our friend!" Thus I was told by the suporunlural power.

4. "Take out (the weakness) of our friend!" Thus I was told by the supernatural power.

(Sung whilt the Ring w put over the Patient.)

1 . I come and bring back this means of bringing to life our friend ;

Supernatural Power.

2. Come now means-of-bringing-to-life of oiu- Shaman-of- the-Sca of our friend, Supernatural Power.

3. Make well aU over our friend, that no ill may befall our poor friend,

Supernatural Power.

4. Now you will protect our poor friend, that he may walk safely,

Supernatural Power.

kwa ha ahao.

kwa ha ahao, ha ahao.

kwa ha ahao.

kwa wawa ahe.

{Sung while the Shaman walks around the fire with the Ring. After this song the ring is thrown into the fire while the people beat fast time.)

1. Now, Supernatural Power, cure our poor friend and make him well again, O Great Real Supernatural Power, Supernatural Power.

2. Now, Supernatural Power, turn him the right way and make weU

oiu" friend here, You, Great Real Supernatural Power, Healerof-the-Sea.

3. Now take this Supernatural Power, Spirit-of-the-Fire, this which will cure our friend here. You, Great Real Supernatural Power, Fire Spirit Woman.

4. And do protect our friend, j'ou, Fire-Spirit-Woman, Great Supernatural Power of Q'.omesila. Now this give to your friend.

Love Soxg'

1. Oh, how, my lady-love, can my thoughts be conveyed to you, my lady-love, on account of your deed, my lady-love?

2. In vain, my lady-love, did I wish to advise you, my lady-love, on account of your deed, my lady-love.

3. It is the object of laughter, my lady-love, it is the object of

Love Soxg

» Song made by & man who was jilted by a young wom^n.

4. It is the object of contempt, my lady-love, it is the object I'f contempt, your deed, my lady-love.

5. Oh, if poor me could go, my lady-love! How can I po t«i you, my lady-love, on account of your deed, my lady-love (

6. Oh, if poor me could go, my lady-love, to make you happy, my lady-love, on account of your deed, my lady-love!

7. Now, I will go, my lady-love, go to make you happy, my lailylove, on account of your deed, my lady-love.

8. Farewell to you, my lady-love! Farewell, mistress on account of your deed, my lady-love!

Retort to the Preceding Love Song

1. O friends! I will now ask you about mj' love.

2. Where has my love gone, my love who is singing against me (

3. I ask you, who walks with my love.

4. Oh, where is my love, where is the love that I had for my lovef

5. For I feel, really feel, foolish, because I acted foolishly against my love.

Retort to the Precedixg Love Song yayaye.

6. For what I did caused people to laugh at me on account of what

I did to you, my love.

7. For I am despised on account of my love for you, mj- true love, for you, my love.

8. For you have said that you will live in Knight Inlet.

9. Oh, Knight Inlet is far awaj-, for that is the name of the place where my love is going.

10. Oh, Rivers Inlet is far away, for that is the name of the place where my love is going.

11. For he forgot of mj' loA'e, my true love.

12. For in vain he goes about trying to find some one who will love him as I did, my love.

13. Don't try to leave me wuthout turning back to my love, my love.

14. Oh, my love, turn back to your slave, who preserved your life.

15. I am dowTicast, and I cr' for the love of my love.

16. But my life is killed by the words of my love.

17. Good-by, my love, my past true-love!

yaye.

yaye.

AS A Sailor to Hunt Fur-seai.s

1. Ye ya aye ya! You are hard-hearted, yovi who say tlial yi.u love me, you are hard-hearted, my dear!

2. Ye ya aye ya! You are cruel, you who say tliat you are lovesick for me, my dear !

3. Ye ya aye ya ! Where are they goiug to take my love, my dear ?

4. Ye ya aye ya! Where are they going to take my dear, tliat causes me to he down sick, me, the slave of my dear?

5. Yeyaayeya! They will take my dear far away, yaa ho! I

sliaU be left behind, my true-love, for whom I pine, who keeps me aUve, my dear!

6. Yej'aayeya! They will take mj- dear out to sea far away haa ! There the one is going for whom I pine, my master, for whom I am lovesick, my dear!

Love-song of Tsak'edek", Whose Lover Had Gone to Jaf-an AS A Sailor to Hunt Fur-seals

Ye ya aye ya. You are hard against mo to whom you refer as really your Iruo-lovc of the hard-hearted one ray dear.

Ye ya aye ya. You are cruel to me to whom you refer as really sick for your love to me you my dear.

Ye ya aye ya. Oh, where will be taken my dear who really my love my dear.

Ya ya aye ya. Oh where wiU he be taken my dear who Is the cause of my lying sick I his slave my dear, abed

Ye ya aye ya. Oh he will be taken far my dear to tar off oh keeping me alive my dear.

■ Ye ya aye ya. Oh he will be taken my dear to far off h.

thatis where is going real my sickness my dog-owner really my sickness my dear.

7. Yeyaayeya! I wish I could go to j'ou, m^- master, that I

might make you happy, my dear, for I think you long for me, for my love, mj* dear.

8. Ye ya aye ya ! I wish I could go to you, my dear ! I wish I

could make you dream that you embrace this one whom you love, my dear, the one for whom I pine, mj- dear !

9. Ye ya aye ya! I wish I could go to you to be your pillow, my dear! I wish I could go to you to be your feather bed, m}- dear! the one for whom I pine, who keeps me alive, my dear!

10. Ye ya aye ya! My lord, don't stay awaj- too long! else I shall die of lonesomeness, my true-love; for alread}* I long for you, my dear.

11. Yeyaayeya! Now, farewell, my true-love, for whom I pine, who keeps me alive, my master, my dear !

Ye ya aye ya. To go to you I wish in some way that to you slaveowner that I make you happy my dear for perhaps you loog for me for your love my de&r.

Ye ya aye ya. To go to you I wish to you my dear that I make a dream lor you to dream to embrace me whom you call your love my dear my real sickness my dear.

Ye ya ayo ya. To go to you I wish to bo your pillow my dear to go to you

I wish to be your feather bed my dear real sickness my means of living my dear.

Ye ya aye ya. Oh don't my love stay away long my dear else

I die of longing this 'whom you call really (your) love for I already long for you my dear.

Ye ya aye ya. Oh good-by my irui' love my trua sickness who will be my lifebringcr my master my dear.

Song of Menmenleqelas, in Answeu to tmk Pukcklin.; Son,;

1. Yeyaahayeya! Stop, friends, and lot us listen to iho ^,n.

that my dear sings for me, the one whom I an, leuvine so cruelly.

2. Ye yaa ha ye ya! Stop, friends, and lot us listen to tho woopmg of my dear, my true-love, my dear !

3. Ye yaa ha ye ya! Whence, O friends! comes the sound of tho one who IS crymg for me, my dear, my true-love, my dcnr?

4. Ye yaa ha ye ya! 0 friends! she whom I left behind is crying for me, my true-love, my true-love, my dear.

5. Ye yaa ha ye ya! Don't long for me! For vou I am working.

my true-love, for whom I pine, my dear, my true-love, my dear.

Song of Menmenleqelas, in Answer to the rnECFni\r, Song

Ye yaa ha ye ya. stop friends that wo llslcn to the singing [or me my dear leflcniclly by me my dear.

Ya yaa ha ya ya. Stop friends thai wo listen lo the sound of cry- for me my dear my true- love ing my dear.

Ye yaa ha ye ha. Oh whence great friends the sound of tor me my dear my true- lovo crying my dear.

Ye yaa ha ye ya. Oh indeed it is she friends who is crying whom I leave behind ray true- love my de*r.

Ye yaa ha ye ya. Do not long for mo you aro the reason for my working true my love my siclcness my dear true mr love my dear.

6. Yeyaahayeya! Don't cry for mc! I am working for you, my true mistress, my lad}", m' true-love, m- dear.

7. Ye yaa ha ye ya! Don't long for me! I am coming back, my dear, my true-love, my dear.

8. Ye yaa ha ye ha! Don't cry for me! I am paddling toward you, m}- dear, m^- true-love, my dear.

Song of the Same Aftek His Return, When Tsakeuek" Had Deserted Him

1. Ye yaa ye ya ha! You are cruel to me, you are cruel to me, my dear!

2. Ye yaa ye ya ha! You are hard-hearted against me, you are hard-hearted against me, my love !

3. Ye yaa ye ya ha! You are surpassingh" cruel, you are surpassingly cruel against me, for whom you pined.

Ye yaa ha ye ya. Don't cry for me you are the reason for my hard work true my dog-owner my slave-owner my true my love my dear.

Ye yaa ha ye ya. Do not long for I am nearing you my dear my true love my dear.

Ye yaa ha ye ya. Don't cry for I come paddling to you my dear true my love my dear.

Song of the Same After^His Return, When Tsak'edek" Had Deserted Him

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Now you are cruel to me you are cruel to me my dear.

Ye yaa ye jra ha. Now you are strong-minded to me you arc strong-minded to me my love.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Now you are too cruel to me you are too cruel to me my sickness.

4. Yeyaayeyaha! She pretends to be imlifToreiit, m,i t.. l,.v,.

me, my true-love, my dear.

5. Ye yaa ye ya ha! Don't pretend too much that vou are indifferent of the love that I hokl for you, my dear! "

6. Ye yaa ye }^a ha ! Else you may be loo indilTm-nt of ili.« l,.v..

that I hold for you, my dear!

7. Ye yaa ye ya ha! My dear, you arc too indifTcnMil of the lov

I hold for you, my dear!

8. Ye yaa ye ya ha! My dear, j^ou go too far, y.uir jiood name igoing down, my dear !

9. Ye yaa ye ya ha! Don't try hereafter to follow me, my dear!
10. Ye yaa ye ya ha ! Don't hereafter cry for me, my dear !

Ye yaa ye ya ha. She acts as though she did not mc my tni..

care for love my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Do not loo much act as though you (or did not care

(my) love to you my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Else my dear might overdo your to you InditTcrence

(my) love to you my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Now you my dear have overdone It to ' (my) love to you my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Now you ray dear have lowered (to)

'your good name my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Not you in vain (oilow

(to) me you my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Do not In vain cry U(t me you ray dear.

11. Ye yaa ye ya ha ! Does not this make sick j-our heart, my dear?

12. Ye yaa }-e ya ha ! Friends, do not let us listen any longer to love-songs that are sung by those far away !

13. Ye yaa ye ya ha ! Friends, it might be well if I took a new truelove, a dear one.

14. Ye yaa ye ya ha! Friends, it might be well if I had a new one for whom to pine, a dear one. 1.5. Ye yaa j-e ya ha! I wish she would hear my love-song when I cry to my new love, my dear one !

LOVE-SOXG OF THE De.\D, HeAKJ) OX ShELL IsL.\XD

1. You are hard-hearted against me, you are hard-hearted against me, my dear, ha ha ye ya ha ha !

2. You are cruel against me, you are cruel against me, my dear, ha ha ye 3'a ha ha !

Ye yaa ye ya ha. For it is sick your heart my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. Stop friends that we listen to the iovc-song at far away.

Yo yaa ye ya ha. It would friends it that I should be good take a new true- love ray dear

Ye yaa ye ya ha. It would friends if that I should be good take a new one real sickness my dear.

Ye yaa ye ya ha. I wish she would hear my love song (crying) for my newly obtained my dear.

You are hard-hearted against mo hard-hearted against me my dear ha ha ye ya ha ha.

ha ha yo ya ha ha.

You are really cruel against me really cruel against me my dear ha ha ye ya ha ha.

ye ya ha ha.

3. For I am tired waitino; for you to come here, inv dear, ha lui vo vii ha ha ! " " "

4. Now I shall cry (hfTerently on your account, my dear, hii ha ve v.i ha ha ! .5. Ah, I shall go down to the lower world, there I slinll cry for you, my dear, ha ha ye ya ha ha!

Parting Song, Sung by TsIesqwane* on His DKATii-nKD Onk Day Before He Died

1. Farewell, O friends! for I am leaving; you, 0 friends! a ve vu hu u.

a ye ya ha, aye ya a !

2. Fare'well, 0 brothers! for I am leaving you, 0 brothers! a ye vii ha a, a ye }'a ha, aye ya ii !

Fori get tired of waUinK (or you my di-ar ha ha ye ya ha ba.

ha ha ye ya ha ha.

oh differently I shall cry for you my dear ht ha ye ya ha ha.

ha ye ya ha ha.

Oh going downward I shall shall cry (or you my lint ha ha ye ya ha ha.

ha ha ye ya ha ha.

Parting Song, Sung by Ts!ESQWANEf on His Deatii-beu One Day Before He Died

Farewell (riends mine ("' I

am leaving yo'u dicnds a yo ya haa. » yo ya !i». «

ye ya a.

ye ya a.

Farewell brothers mine '"' '

a ye ya ha, a ye ya ii.

a ye ya ha, a ye ya a.

3. O friends! do not take it too much to heart that I am lea-s-ing you,

4. O brothers ! do not take it too much to heart that I am leaving you,

O brotliers ! a ye ya ha a, a ye ya ha a, aye ya a !

5. O sisters! do not feel sorro\vful because I am leaving 3-ou. O sisters ! a }-e 3'a ha a, a ye ya ha a, a 'e ya a !

6. I was told by the one who takes care of me that I shall not stay away long, that I shall come back to 30U, O friends! a ye ya ha a, a ye ya ha a, 3'e 3"a a !

7. I mean, O friends! that 3'ou shall not feel too sorro^'ful when I

Only friends mine not too much feel too mach that 1 leave you friends a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

a ye ya baa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

Only brothers mine not too much feel too much that I leave you brothers a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

Do not sisters feel sad for me that I leave you sisters a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

I was told by who does as be likes tome not I shall stay away long If I come to you friends nogwawa a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

mine a ye ya haa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

That is my reason of saying friends mine that you not you too much feci sad that I leave you friends mine a ye ya baa, a ye ya haa, a ye ya a.

a ye ya &.

Parting Song

1. You are strong-minded to leave your lover here, your lover here my dear! ' '

2. You are true-minded to leave your pain here, \our pain, mv dear !

3. Where is he going, the one of surpassing strength of mind. in\

dear ?

4. Oh, he is going far away. He wiU be taken to the pretty place named New York, my dear!

5. I shall ask all of you who walk the ground with me, my dear.

6. Is New York far away, where he will bo taken, my lovel

7. Oh, could I fly hke a poor httle raven by his side, my love!

8. Oh, could I, hke a poor httle raven, carry home news from him.

my dear!

9. Oh, could I fly down by the side of my dear, my love!

10. Oh, could I he down by the side of my dear, my pain!

11. The love for my dear kiUs my body, my master!

12. The words of him who keeps me ahve kill my body, my dear!

13. For he said that he will not turn his face this way for two vears, my love!

Parting Song yaya.

yiya.

xulayiya.

layiya.

lahaxulayiya.

14. O my lord I O my dear! My master! My dear!

15. Oh, could I be the featherbed for you to lie dowTi on it, my dear!

16. Oh, could I be the pillow, for 3'our head to rest on, my dear!

17. Good by! Now I am downcast! Now I weep for mj- love.

WOKKINGMANS SoXG OF THE LELEGED OF THE Q !6mK' !UT !es FOR

His First-born Son

1. Wlien I am a man, I shall be a hunter, O father! ya ha ha ha!

2. When I am a man, I shall be a harpooneer, O father !ya ha ha ha!

3. When I am a man, I shall be a canoe-builder, O father! ya ha ha ha !

4. When I am a miin, I shall be a board-maker, 0 father! ya ha ha ha !

5. When I am a man, I shall be a workman, O father! ya ha ha ha !

6. That there may be nothing of which you will be in want, O father!

ya ha ha ha !

g-iheyaya.

Workingman's Song of the leleged of the Q!6mk!ut!es for His First-born Son

Born to be a hiinler at my becoming a man,

Father ya ha ha ha.

Bom to be a spearsman at my becoming a man, Father.

ya ha ha ha.

ya ha ha ha.

Bom to be a canoe-builder at my becoming a man, Father, ya ha ha ha.

ya ha ha lia.

Bom to be a board-splitter at my becoming a man,

Father ya ha ha ha.

Will be a worker at my becoming a man. Father, ya ha ha ha.

ya ha ha ha.

6. Qats k"!eatsetsos tsayakweyatsos yaqes 'nakwatsaos Jlqeqs

That you you will nothing need of all you wanted by you, Father ya ha ha ha.

BOASl

Song of the Warriok Ki,.km of the Nak!w.v)lda'x" k„u JIh FmsT-Boux Son

1. You we given by good fortune to your slave, you wore given Ingood fortune to your slave, to come and take the place of your slave, \va ya ha ha ! i .' '

2. O tribes! Inde yourselves. I have come to he a man, and .nv name is Hellebore, wa va ha ha!

3. Already are twisted the cedar-withes winch I shall pass through the niouths of the heads that I obtain in war, for I am tru.- -tlellebore.

4. For I shaU take in war the heads of the princes of the tribes, when

I come to be a man,

5. That I may have your names, as was done by my father, who ims your names for his names, wa ya ha ha !

The preceding is sung m the i)ronunciation of children. The regular form would be as follows:

ya ha ha ha.

l5s datsa, ya ha ha ha.

Song of the Warrior Kilem of the N.\k!waxi)a'.x" for His First-born Son

Obtained-by-good-Iuck by your slave; oblaiucd-by-good-luck by your slave thai you come to lake the place of your slave wa ya ha ba.

Go on tribes bide yourselves for I have como to l)e a man Ibat I have name of hellebore (i .r. a cruel one), wa ya ha.

Come already misted cedar withes that you put through the mouths of toy obtained in war heads my really hellebore (i. f cruel)

Forl shall take the first ones the princes of the tribes that I make war against when I come to be a man.

That I come I have yoiir names for my names as w« done by my father he obtained for his names your namw.

Song of the Son of Chief HEiAHAs of the Nak!wax'da*x"

1. By good luck was given to us our master, he who will be chief of the Xak!wax"da'x", ya ho wa ha!

2. Our master will take the princesses of the tribes to be his wives,

3. So that the high-named coppers of the chiefs of the tribes will assemble around him, ya ho wa ha!

4. And I shall get the names and privileges of the chiefs of the tribes by marrying their princesses, ya ho wa ha !

The preceding is sung in the pronunciation of children. The regular form would be as foUows:

Song of the Son of Chief Helamas of the Nak!wax*da^x"

Obtalned-by-good-Iuck Dog Owner will be chief ot the Niklwaxda'i"

«qwe ya h5wa ha.

ya bowa ha.

Daughters ot bead chiefs Dog Owner princesses of the chiefs of the tribes for to become his wives ya bowa ha.

That Just come from all sides the great named coppers of the cbiefs of the tribes ya bowa ha

Oh, and that I shall get by marriage from the princesses of the chiefs of the tribes names' and crests ya howa ha.

howa ha.

The preceeding is sung in the pronunciation of children. The regular form would be as follows:

BOAS]

SoxG OF THE Daughter of a Woukixgman

1. Our Treasure came here to dig clams for her mother an.l Ikt ul.i slave, ahe ane ya!

2. Our Treasure came here to dig clover for her .notluT an,! lu-r .,1.1

slave, ahe ahe ya!

3. Our Treasure came here to dig cinquefoil for her mother and her old slave, ahe ahe ya !

4. 0 mother! make me a basket, that I may pick salnior.-bcrrics, salal-berries, and huckleberries for my old slave, ahe ahe ha'

5. Let him get ready who is to be my husband, that ho may bo ready to help my mother and my old slave, ahe ahe ya !

Song of the Daughter of a Workixgman

Obtained-by-good-Iuck-woman came to dig claim for her mother here and this old dog alio aho ya.

Obtained-by-good-luck-woman came to dig clover for her mother here and this old dog ah6 ahe ya.

Obtainedby-good-Iuck-woman came to dig cinquefoil lor her mother here and this old dog ahe ahe ya.

Go on now mother make a tor me to pick berries salmon bcrrin basket and salal-berries and huckleberries for tills old dog ahe ahe ya.

ahe ahe ya.

Go on now ' be ready for my future husband that not ho ' be buy to help me my mother here and this old dog %hi ahe ya.

ahe ya.

The preceding is sung in the pronunciation of children. Tlic regular form would be as follows:

Song of Chief's Daughter

1. Be ready, O chiefs' sons of the tribes! to be my husbands: for I

come to make my husband a great chief through vay father, for I am mistress, ha ha aj'a ha ha aj-a !

2. I, mistress, come to be your wife, O princes of the chiefs of the tribes! I am seated on coppers, and have many names and privileges that wLU be given b}' m' father to my future husband, ha ha aya ha ha aya !

3. For my belt has been woven by my mother, which I use when I

look after the dishes that will be given as a marriage present by my father to him who shall be my husband, when many kinds of food shall be given in the marriage-feast by my father to liim who shall be my husband, ha ha aya ha ha aya!

Song of Chief's Daughter

Now go on ' be ready princes of chiefs of I he tribes for my future husbands tor therefore I come that I make a chief my husband with this my father who I

his master ha ha aya ha ha aya.

Master I shall come to bo your wife princes of tho chiefs of the tribes. Coppers my seat many privileges and names for given by my father to my husband ha ha aya ha ha aya.

For now it is ' finished plated by my mother for my belt when I

take care of the future house dishes of my father to my future husband when he gives in the " many kinds of food my father marriage feast to my future husband ha ha aya ha ha aya.

TJie ])receding is sung in the pronunciation of children. The regular form would be as follows:

BOAS]

Song of Parents Who Want to Wake vp t..k.u Sns

Don't sleep! for your packlle M into the water, an.l your s, r

Don t sleep ! for the ravens and crows are flying ahou t." Song of Parents Who Want to Wake up their Daightk.; Don't sleep too niuch! Your digging-stick fell into the water, and your basket. Wake up! It is nearly low water. You will 1... late down on the beach.

Song of Parents Who Want to Wake up theik Son «ya gwalyats meqax ya^ne tsextses tsewayok"da6ts dzE'wets

Oh do not sleep now ii, full into your piidillo and your the waler harpoon. Oh ' do not sleep now all nrc llyliiK

ravens and crows.

The preceding is sung in the pronunciation of children. 'I'lie regular form would be as follows:

Song of Parents Who Want to Wake up theiu DAUGnTEit

Oh ' do not too much sleep, now it (ell Into your digging stick itnd the water your basket. Oh wake up now nearly It stopped ebb-tide else you will be late on the beach.

The preceding is simg in the pronunciation of cliildren. The regular form would be as follows:

X. ADDENDA Dog Hair (to p. 134)

You asked me about the dog wool of the earlv Kwakiutl ptv.ple | l I saw one dog of a chief whose name was | NEg-iidzO (Great Jfountam), and NEg adze was chief of the numaym G-jgilgfim. \ of the ^walas Kwag-uf, and the name of the great short legged || dog was 5 Qalakwa. The hair of the dog was long | like wool, and it hung down to the ground as he was walking about, | and the hair was not verv curly. The hair was very | fine. His eyes did not show on nccMin't of I the hair that covered them. It looked as though lie had no feet, II as he was walking about. | 10

(The reason M'hy Qalakwa was the name of the dog of the chief i NEgadze, of the numaym Q-IgjlgSm, of the ^valas Kwag-id. j was, because O^maxt.'ahii.e met Qawadiiiqjila paddling at Yae.xflg'iwano. | Then their minds were just like oil || and water wlien they are poun-ii is together and stin-ed. This was called by | people of olden times, Qalakwa, for the oil turns white | when it is mixed with the water. That is the meaning of the name of the dog | Qalakwa. I jiist wish to talk about the meaning of the name | of the dog.) |1

Dog Hair

20 At the end of the winter, the hair of the dog was cut | and when this was done, the woman, the wife of | NEg'adze, whose name was K' liimaxalas, took the dog hair and | washed it in running water. After she liad done so, she hung it up for the | water to drip oflF, and

25 after all the water had dripped off, when it was || not dry yet, she puUed it apart and pulled out the hairs singly | and put. them down lengthwise at the place where she was sitting. When | all the hair had been pulled apart, the woman took her spindle and [ her spinning box, and she put together three | hairs of diffcront lengths. The ends were even and | she wound them around the spindle and she

30 spun them. Now the || hairs were twisted in the same way as is done ^^^th nettle bark. When they were sill twisted, | they were woven into the yellow cedar bark blanket. [ If a man wears on his body a blanket with a hair braid, it is a sign that he is a chief, | and when the braid is of mountain goat wool, then he is a common man. ||

35 Now, idl braidings of the cedar bark blankets are entirely of cedar bark, | for I saw only one dog of this kind, when 1 was a little ] boy. That is the end.

Prayer of the Sai-mox-Fisuer (to p. 6 IS)

1 ^^"h('ll the salmon-fisher gets home, | and when he has caught naany salmon, he goes into the river house | and immediately prays to his

Prayer of the Salmox-Fisher

°""°' ADDEKDA 1319

house to be good when he dries | his salmon. lie onlv prays to it when he has manj^ salmon. || He does not prav when he" does not ^ot 5 any salmon. |

This is the prayer of the salmon-fisher, wlioii lie | catches tlio first salmon with a hook: "Welcome, Swimmer. | I thank you, hoca.ise I am still alive at this season when you come back to our | f;("'d place; for the reason why you come is that we may play to(retlier" || with my 10 fishing tackle, Swimmer. Now, go home and | tell your friends that you had good luck on account of your coming here | and that tliey shall come with their wealth ])ringer, tliat I may get some of your wealth, I Swimmer; and also take away my sickness, | friend, supernatural one, Swimmer." Thus he says, wiiile he is || praying. | 1.')

This is only the prayer for the first salmon caught by trolling ] or the first one caught with the hook in the river. ^Vil tlic | wise salmon-fishermen have different prayers, and there are salmonfishermen who are not | wise, who do not care about || the salmon 20 that they have caught. The numayms are not owners of the prayers | of the salmon-fishermen, for the prayers belong | to those who work on the salmon. I

Pk.vykr of the Halibut-Fisher (to p. 618)'

24 When the halibut-fisher of the Naklwax'dax", | or of the LlaiJasiqw5la, goes out fishing, and when he arrives on the fishing ground, ||

25 he takes his hooks and his bait, — that is the skinned tentacles of the octopus, ] and he cuts off a piece one span 1 long. He cuts open one side and spreads it out. j Then he takes his paddle and lays it across both sides of his ] fishing canoe in front of the place where the halibut-

30 fisher sits. || Then he takes his club and the spread | split tentacles of the octopus, which he puts on the paddle on which the bait is to be prepared, and he | pounds it with his club. He does not strike it hard. | Therefore, the split bait, the tentacle of the octopus, becomes thin. I As soon as he has made two of these, he takes his "younger

35 brother," |! the halibut hook, — for thus the halibut hook is called by the halibut-fisher, — and ] he puts the bait on his "j^ounger brother," the hook, and ties it on with string. | After he has dune so, he takes the crosspiece and hangs | the ends of his "j-ounger brothers" (he means the hooks) to both ends of it. They are put on with a half hitch. ! After he has done so, he takes the sinker and attaches it

40 between the hooks to the ll crosspiece. After he has done so, he holds the crosspiece in the middle and \ speaks whUe he is praying to his "younger brothers." He says to them: |

Prater of the Halibut-Fisher

1 See also Jesup North Pacific Expedition, vol V, pp. 476, lines ia-22; 478, lines 1-7, 18-22, 28-32.

"Oh, younger brothers, now you arc dressed with vour p.....! .Iro.^s I 42 Now you wiU go and caU | the Old-Woman. SmeUin-Wonuin, Rorn' to-be-G.yer-of-the-House, Flahby-Skin-in-Month, ll and invite th..so 15 whom I have named." Thus says the hahbut-fisher and I puts into the water the crosspiece. |

He says so, and pays out the hahbut fishing line. \V]nh | he is paying out the fishing hne, the hnhbut-fisher I savs. pruving down into the water: ||

"Now get ready for it, SmeUing- Woman; do not watrh it for a 50 long time, but give it to | every corner of your house, Born-to-bfr- Giver-of-the-House." |

As soon as the fishing line touches the bottom, lie says: |

"Now, go for it, Smelling- Woman, do not play looking at your sweet-tastmg I food, Born-to-be-Giver-of-the-House, but take it at once, go ahead. Old- Woman, || go ahead and take your sweet-tasting 55 food, go ahead, go ahead, Flabby-Skin-in-Moiith. | Do not let me wait very long on the water, Old-Woman. Go ahead, go ahead, | my younger brothers are dressed with your sweet-tasting food, Old- Woman, ! Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth." Thus he says. I

As soon as he gets a bite, he says, "Hold on, hold on, younger brother." || Thus he says, while he is hauling up the fishing line. As 00 soon as he sees the | hahbut, he takes his club and when the head

62 come.s out of the water, | he strikes it on the nose. Then the haUbutfisher says, | when he strikes the halibut: |

"Indeed, this does not sound bad on your head, Old- Woman, you

65 Flabb3--Skin-in-Mouth, j-ou Born-to-be-Giver-in-House, || for, indeed, I came to do so to you with my club, | Old- Woman. Go now and tell 3'our father, j'our mother, j^our uncle, | your aunt, your elder brothers, and your younger brothers, that 3'ou had good luck, because you came | into this, mj' fishing canoe." Thus he saj^s, sending away | the soul of the hdibut to go and tell the news to his relatives,

70 telling them that the place to which he came || where he la}- dead in the fishing canoe was good. I

Now he takes ofl the hook from the halibut and four times he puts the hook into the eyes of the hahbut, saying: |

"Now, Old-Woman, look well at this sweet-smolling dress of our | j'Ounger brother, and tell your tribe, Old- Woman." Thus he says to it. I!

75 Then he washes his hooks so that all the blood comes off, and when | it has all been washed off, he holds them up and prays to them, sa-ing: |

"Oh, you good younger brother, now your dress has been washed. | Now you will go down again to call Old- Woman, Smelling- Woman, | Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth and Born-to-be-Giver-of-House, that they also

80 come here II where Old-Woman lias already come. Now, go, good younger brother." Thus he says, as he | puts it into the water. |

Then he just repeats the words which he first said wl.oi. ! he nut S2 the hahbut fishing hne into the -water. |

After he has finished fishing, he comes homo to his house || nn.i u. sf, soon as he arrives on the beach of his house, | the first thin" done bv him IS to untie the bait from the hahbut liooks and to hang tlicm ..1. the side of his I fishing canoe. After this lias been done, he coils up the I fishing line, and after this has been done, he stops out of his ' canoe carrying his fishing hne which he hangs up || at the pla(-e made 90 for hanging up the hne. After this has been done. | he goes back to his canoe and puts the hooks into his | hook box. After this has been done, he hauls the hahbut out | of his fishing canoe and puts them all belty up I as he hauls them out. He does not allow the head of the halibut to go down into the water |! at the side of the fishing 9o canoe when he first hauls them out, | for the first Indians said that if the head of a halibut should be covered by water [ when it i.s first hauled out of the fishing canoe, it would immediately be | bad weather and rain, and, therefore, they take care j not to let the head be covered by water, when the halibut is hauled out of the fishing canoe by the || fisherman. After the fisherman has done .so, he takes his 100 hook box, ] and ccmes into the house. Then he puts down his fishing I box in the place where nobody walks, and his wife | gives him to eat. After he has eaten, the woman gets ready | to cut open

5 the halibut to take out the intestines on the beach; || and when the intestines of the halibut have been taken out, the woman | turns inside out the stomach so that everything inside comes out, and she looks for I cedar or hemlock sticks or a stone that might be in the stomach, for | these bring good luck to the fisherman, these that were named by me. | After the woman has finished, she calls her husband ||

10 to haul up the halibut, and the woman draws \ saltwater and pours it over the blood on the beach, so that | the blood may go down into the gravel of the beach, for | the first Indians said that if a dog should lick up the blood of the 1 halibut, the halibut would stop biting the

15 hook of the fisherman. || After the woman had done so, she goes to where she has put the halibut. . . . !

Prayer to the newly made halibut hook of the halibut-fisher. | When he first puts in the l)one tooth into the halibut hook and | the attachment for the line, the bait string, the bark of devil's club which is I ^vrapped around the lower end near the bone tooth at the 20 lower end of the halibut hook which is called || bait holder; when all this has been done, the halibut-fisher | holds up his newly made hook and prays to it. | Ho sa^'s: |

"Oh, younger brother, now take care of what I am doing to you, good younger brother, | now j'our dress has been put on, and you wiU go to the II village of SmeUing-Woman, Born-t.i-I.e-Ciivor-of-tlu- 25 House, Old-Woman, Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth. Now | you will purify yourselves, good younger brothers. Do not let go of your hold of SmelUng-Woman, | Born-to-be-Givcr-in-thc-IIousc, "oid-Womnii, Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth, when they take hold of you, good younger brothers. | T shall blacken you, good younger brothers, with these spruce branches, that you | may smell good, that you may soon he smelled by Smelling- Woman, when I first put you "into tiio wut(T, II good younger brothers." Thus he says and takes spruce bruiu-hi-s 30 which he puts into | the fire of his house, and when they are burning, he beats with them the | hahbut hook which he cixlls his younger brothers, and while he is beating them with the spruce branches, [ he says: |

"Now, good younger brothers, I am putting on you this sweet smell, II good younger brothers, tliat you may at once be smelled by 35 SmeUing-Woman, Old-Woman, i Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth, Born-to-hc- Giver-in-House, when you first fall on the roof of their house, | and then take hold of SmeUing-Woman, Old-Woman, Flabby-Skin-in- Mouth, Born-to-be-Giver-in-House, | when they come near you, good 3'ounger brothers and do not let go of your hold | when you take hold of them." Thus he says. ||

When his hahbut hooks which he calls his younger brothers are all 40 black, I he hangs them up in the corner of his house. He goes into the I woods and looks for a small spruce tree. When he finds it, |

43 he takes his knife and cuts ofif at the bottom those that are really straight, and | when he has cut off four, the halibut-fisher speaks ||

45 and says, prajnng to those which he will use for making the orosspiece for the hooks: |

"Go on, take care, friends, for you yourselves have called me | that 1 may come to get you to take care of my younger brothers; | and also try hard to spread your sweet smell that you may be ! desired by Smelling-Woman, Flabby-Skin-in-Mouth, Old-Woman, Born-to-

50 be-Givcr-in-IIouse, and call || them to come and take hold of mj' 3'ounger brotliers | of whom you will take care and that you may not break apart when mj^ younger brothers are taken hold of, I those of whom you will take care, friends, for you, ^-ourselves, say that you are | unbreakable." Thus he says to them. |

55 Then he looks for good spruce roots, and he digs || around the bottom of large trees, and when he finds a thin, | long, straight root of a spruce tree, he puUs it out. | Sometimes the good root will be two fathoms long. | Then he cuts it off and when he has it, he speaks | and says, praying to the root: ||

60 "Oh, friend, come, for you, yourself, have called me to come and | get you, friend, now keep together with your uncommon | supernatural power, I mean that -ou will hold together our friends, the | crosspieces. Do not break apart when my younger brothers are taken hold of 1 by SmeUiug-Woman, Flal.bv-bk.n-ii.-Mu,m,, ol.l- Woman Born-to-bc-Giver-in-House." Thus lie savs to || the roots. | 60

After he has prayed to the two young spruce trees and the I spna-o roots, he carries them home. |

Prayer of a Max who has beex Bkwitciikd (to p. tilS)

When a man thinks that he has been bewitched bv another man 1 his enemy, | then the man who is getting sick goes into tlie woods | where different kinds of trees grow, and when he comes ! to the middle of a patch of different trees, he sits down on the ground and 1: speaks; and the man says: "Oh, friends, turn your f.u-es to me, : 5 look through me, Supernatural-Ones, because ] I have been bewitched, that I may die. I have come, Supernatund-Ones, to beg -ou | to take pity on me and to try to save my hfe, that I may live. "Listen to me. I I beg your help, Supernatural-Ones, O Life-Rringers, |I Super- 10 natural-Ones, and this is what I ask of you, Supernatural-Ones, tliiil you I may take away the power of witchcraft against me, Supernatural-Ones, you to whom | nothing is impossible, Supernatuml- Ones. I mean that you | will let me dream a good dream this night."' I Thus savs the man. I!

Prayer of a Man who has been Bewitctied

1 This prayer was used by NEqsplEnk Ein.

15 As soon as his prayer is at an end, he comes out of the woods, | goes into his house and hes down on his bed. | He does not eat, because he does not wish to dream another kind of dream, | but he wishes to dr^m of what was told him by the supernatural spirits of the | trees.

20 Now the sick man does not think of anything but the || supernatural spirits of the trees. Many men say | that the dream comes from the spirits of the trees who give instruction to the bewitched | man how to ciire himself and generallj', the man gets well | after that. That is the end. [

25 The Kwakiutl say this. Now you can see || that the Indians really believe in witchcraft, and therefore the men really | get sick and they also believe that a good dream comes ! when they find a good sa^-ing of the supernatural spirits of the woods, and the faith | of the man makes him get well. I

Prayer to the Lakk (to p. 618)

30 When the lark is first seen by a man || or a woman, and if he is a wise man or she is a wise | woman, when they see the bird lark sitting on a bush, | the man at once prays to him, | and says, praying to the lark: "Welcome, | friend, we come to meet again. Now come

35 and protect || me, Supernatural-One, that nothing evil may happen to

Prater to the Lark

Id

Ani.ENPA 1329

m(, that I may not bo sick, a.d | that I ,uay n.Hl,c„v..rcon.o l.v tl...s.. t my fdlowraeu who plan t„ kiJI rue, a.ul | have nic.vv.w, ,n..,u. .v. that I may obtain evorythin, easily, | whatever I work a Z Th .

One^ (Bring it abou by your ways) friend, || au.l also take .-are ind' m; ™ \r" '"V""^^ ^'^'^•^•^"^- I '^'•Pernatural-();:. 11 lend. liius says the man. J

This is also a prayer of tho'ancest,)rs of the Iv«-akiutl. That is the end. |

DISPOS..L OF Propertv of a Deceaski, Pekson- (to p. 710) When the salmon-fisher gets sick | after he has finished nuluudn,. l the bundles of dried salmon, ,1 he just stays one night in his ho„s;: before he dies. Then they .lo as | was done bv the Indians of former times. They immediately bury tlie man II who has liie.l: ami when -, those who have buried him conic home, 1 the wife of the decease.l one at once tells aU of the men | who belong to his numavm to earrv out the buncUes of | di-ied salmon, to load them on the canoe of Iut deceased husband, and to | put them on the l)each out-side of the grave of her deceased hus])and, to be || burned up as trave!linij-pro- lo visions of her deceased husband: and also the oil and | all the tislihooks and the clothing and his canoe. |

Disposal of Propehty of a Dk(ea.sed Perso.n

12 When Llalbe had died,- — for that was the name of the salmonfisher, ! and his wife's name was iJalameg'i^lak", | and the name of

15 his son was i. !ai- IsISnEm, and the name of his II daughter was K' !edele'hik" — then not one dried salmon was taken by 1 1. lalamf'g'i- 'lak" for her food for her two children, for I the Indians of former times said that for a long time there is no soul of the salmon-fisher, | and, therefore, they call belonging to the dead the salmon | caught

20 by Llalbe. It brings bad luck to those who eat anything || caught by one who died before he became sick; and the j Indians of olden times said that onlj- the own work of a man who dies [ is put on the fire; and the canoe that is made by the canoe builder before | he dies is broken ] and put on the fire; but if the canoe of a dead man

25 has been bought, l! after his death it is taken by his child; | and it is the same with dried salmon when the dried salmon has been bought by a woman \ from another man. They do not burn it, if it had not been put | intn the house of her husband who (Ued; but if | the dried

30 salmon was in the house when he died (it is burnt, for) !| they burn everything that was in the house, j

As soon as a man, or woman, or a | httle child, die, even when there are I many people in the 'illage, they all pour out the water in their buckets, and | they draw fresh water from the spring or from the river. ||

Those who belong to the mimaym of the derciised one ('.. to (1„- :ir, house of the chief | of tiie iiiunaym of the de.ul man, an.l th.-v l,r,.«k one side | of the house aad carry out tlio dry salin..i) tliat was ^jivcii to the I chief and burn it on the seaside of "the -;rave of theme whdied. I Then they finish, and give to the widow of the || dead man. and Id to his cliildren, food and | clothing. |

Many a time, when I was a young man, I have seen wliat [ uni talking about, | but now the ways of the Indians ar() dilTonMit. They do not do now what was done by the meti of olden liniej*. li That is the end. j 45

The Spirits of the Fire (to p. 74(J)

Now about The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire. lie is a man according 1 to the saying of the | Indians, vvhen they tall( about him in liicir feasts, for when they put down in front | of the fcasters tiio dishes, then the man who puts down the dishes takes | some of tlie dried salmon, breaks it into four pieces, dips it iiit() || oil, and tiirows it on .') the fire of the feasting house. | He says, praying to The-Onc-Sittingon-the-Fire: |

"Now, The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire, eat first of the breakfast of our friends. | Please protect us so that no harm maj' come to us |

The Spirits of the Fike

10 and help us to get easily || all we are working for, you, The-Ono- Sitting-on-the-Fire." Thus he said, and the man himself \ answers, and he says, "Yes, I wiU do so." | The man replies to what he said, for The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire. | Then after tlie man has finished throwing on the fire the four pieces of dried salmon, | he tells the feasters to go ahead to eat the dried salmon. One man, I think, ||

15 was annoyed at that person hecause \ they gave first to eat to The- One-Sitting-on-the-Fire. Therefore, the man was asked by the | guest what The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire was, a man or a i bird. | Then the man who had fed The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire answered

20 and || said that Tlic-One-Sitting-on-thc-Fire was in their minds the ' man of the fire of our liouse, and that the heat is a woman, | the wife of Thc-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire. The woman, the heat, is named [ L letsaphlanaga (Heat-U nder-the-Fire-Woman) , for all the fires in the house and | the fires on the ground have heat, for the firewood

25 can not burn if there is || not The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire and his wife, L letsaplilanaga, near it, | for they are tiie life of the fire of the house, namely, The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire and his [ wife, r, letsaphlanaga He is a real man, and | his wife, l letsaphlanaga, is a real woman. Thus said the man to the | guests. Some Indians say

30 that II The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire and i. letsaphlanaga are helping spirits and others say that | The-One-Sitting-on-the-Fire is the soul of a dead person and that I Lletsaplilnnaga is tlio soul of u .Imd :v) woman. Many Indians say | tiiat Tho-Ono-Sit(in'T-,,ii-tlu'-Fin. is u man and i,!etsaplilrina.(;a is a woman, | and llio sliMmaiis sav lli.K The-One-Sittins-on-tJic-Firo is a son! ;' and tliat i.letsaplilaim^'n, the :ir, lieat of the fire, is also a soul. I "

No nnniaym of the trihes owns tliein. ' That is all. '

TiMBUTK TO iiir. Chief (top. 77iii

This wjis also asked hy yon ahout the early Indians. I ml 1, l they Avork for (he head chiefs of the mimaym. I When the hunter goes out hunting, and he gets many j seals, the hunter takes one of the seals |i and gives the seals as a present to the | h()ai| chief of his 5 numaym; for he can not give one-half of them (to the (•hief- even if the hunter has o])tained many | seals, — and give a feast with the other half left from what he had given to the chief. | Therefore, the hunter takes | one seal for food for his children and his wife. I! The 10 hunter, who does so, is treated W(vll hy the chief. I If a stingy hunter gives half of his seals to the \ chief hccausc he prefers the price ofTercd by another | chief of another luimaym, then the chief of j the hunter's numaym tries to kill the hunter, and often !! the chief strikes the l.") hunter so that he dies, if | the chief is a had man: and, therefore,

Tribute to the Chief

17 the ! chiefs of the various numayms own ! hunters. The seals are all given to the | chiefs by the hunters, for the meat of the seal is not dried. I!

20 Mountain goat hunters, when they get ten \ goats by hunting, give five goats I to the chief of the numaym, and the goat hunter keeps | the other five goats and dries the meat. Sometimes | the chief cuts

25 up the goat meat for his niimaym, when !| he wishes to do so. If he wishes to dry it, | he does that way. When the chief is a good man, he does not ! take the goat away from the hunter by force, and the good chief never thinks I that one-half given to him by the hunter is not enough. If \ a chief is bad, he wishes more than half to be

30 given !l to him by the goat hunter, and if the goat hunter does not wish to give [ more than half of the goats, then the bad chief will take them away by force. ] Then the bad chief may kill | the goat hunter, but generally the goat hunter | kills the bad chief, if he overdoes what

35 he says to the || hunter. \

Now I have finished talking al)out the goats and | I will talk about dry salmon obtained by the salmon-fisher. | If one himdred are caught by the salmon-fisher, | he gives twenty salmon to the

35 noxwe.

chief of his || numaym, and soinetiiuea more than twenty. ; if 40 the chief and the salmou-lisher are h..th (:c..)(l-mindc.l. [ hut whon the chief and the sahiion-fisher are had, | tlion the sjilmon siv.-n U) the chief is less, | for there arc only ten salmon c;iven i)v the": lishor- Ar) man to the chief. Sometimes, I the salmon-fisiier lias more than ..n(- thousand dry sahnon 1 caught in the river. Then (,'eneriilly the chief I and the fisherman quarrel and often fight | until one of (licni is killed, when the chief thinks that he has not heen iriven enough, li and this is done when hoth the chief and the lisherman nre^hml 50 people. I This is the end. \

Now I will talk ahoiit those who dig cinqnefoil. 1 When the woni.in and her hiishand | gc to dig cinquefoil roots in their gnr(len-l)e(ls, when they arrive there, li the woman who digs tlie cinquefoil mots r,5 takes her digging stick and her two haskets and I goes t^i her ganlenhed and she sits do^vn at the edge of the gardcn-hed ami hegins to dig. I She throws the short roots into the larger hasket niul | she throws the longer roots into the smaller hasket. That ' is the way in which the women who dig cinquefoil roots do when they dig up tlieir garden beds. |i Wlien the whole garden hed has In-en dug over, ' she qq tkrows the short roots into a small cedar-hark basket: and when the ' short roots have been put into one cedar-bark basket, s'le takes the

63 long roots and pulls them out, | one at a time, and spreads them out on a mat. I Then she may count the long roots, that is, one hundred.

65 She ties them in the middle with a strip of narrow !| cedar bark. That is called by the woman who digs cinquefoil roots "one | bundle cf long roots," if it is put up in this way. When they are well tied in the middle, | the woman who digs cinquefoil roots puts them into a medium-sized basket, and | when the cedar-bark basket is full, she puts it away, for sometimes | there are many cedar-bark baskets with

70 long cinquefoil roots and also manj^ || cedar-bark baskets with short cinquefoil roots. As soon as this has been done, she goes home to her winter | house. The cedar-bark baskets which are to be given to the I chief are put in a canoe in a separate place. As soon as the | woman who has taken the cinquefoil roots and her husband arrive on the beach of their house, | the man shouts to the chief and asks him

75 to come to meet him, and || the chief usually comes down at once to meet the woman who has dug the cinquefoil roots, i anrl when she arrives at the beach, the husband of the | woman who has taken the cinquefoil loots, shows the cedar-bark baskets with long roots to the chief. I He sa3's to him," These are given to you by my wife, chief," |

80 and the chief thanks him for his word. Then || the chief calls the young men to carry up from the beach the baskets with long cinquefoil roots. ] He does not give any of the baskets with short cinquefoil roots I to the duef, for tlu. ol.iofs oM n„ly ,!,o ].,„. H,u,n..foil r,„„. s ■ and the common raon eat tl.o sl.ort Irinqiiofoil r.)..(s. Tl.n. i. ,.11 ' "

An,l this IS the way with all kin.], of heny .-nkos. When .here are V. five hunclles of berry cakes ol.tai..ed hy ,he w..n..-.n wl... lu.s ,.i..ke.i the berries she gives|o„e bundle of berry cakes to the wif.. of the ehn-f Ihere arefivelcakes in one bundle of berrv cakes. Oft,.,, the w,f,. .,f thelchief thinks that one bundle of berry -akes is not eM,M„d,: that ,s It the wife of the chief is aba.l woman |]and manv times th.- two women '.»«• quarrel. | That is all. |

I have forgotten that there are sometimes liftv 1 bundles of drird berry cakes: that is, more than two hundred berrv cakes nmdc l.v the Iwoman who picked the berries; -if tlie woman" is stro,,;; wh,.„ picking salal berries or currents or (dderberries or lmcklel.errie( (lo When I the berry picker has two Innulred bundles of ,lri.-d berrv cakes ' she gives forty bundles | to the wife of the chief. That is the w«v. for there are many berry-picking | women who get more than two hundred bundles of dried berries of || the different kinds of berries. | kki

Of all the different kinds of food, a little is| given t^» the eiiief bv those who belong to his mimaym: clams, | mussels, snnUJ mussels, and horse clams. | Of all of these, a little is given to the t|wife of the .i chief by the woman who digs shell fish. — enough to be eaten by the wife of the | fliief. I think this is all about this. |

This is another thing asked by you on the 22d of the | month of May : namely, about the hunter. When he has shot | three bear.'S, he gives

10 one to the chief of his numaym ||and he keeps two bears: and when a sea hunter has killed three sea otters, | he gives one to the chief of his numayjn. This is done with | everything that is obtained by hunters and sea hunters and | canoe builders. The canoe is generally given to the chief. | That is all about this. ||

15 This is another matter asked l)^' you regarding the carvers of the chief I in his numaym. It is true what you say. Generally,! the chief and his carvers hve together in one house. When the chief (wishes to change his house and to have carved] posts, then the chief just tells

20 his carver tliat he ^vishes forljcarved posts for his house. The carver knows I all the carvings that belong to his cliief, and, therefore, | the chief never tcUs the carver what he is to carve on the posts of the | house, for the wood carver knows what he will carve, because] he knows all the carvings that belong to the chief. ]]

25 Another man, belonging to the numaym of the chief,] has to get cedar trees to be carved by the wood carver. As soon as] the cedar trees he on their backs on the beach of the house of the chief, the ]

BOASJ . „„ ,

AIIDF.TCDA 1339

chief sends his speaker to rail the different [numavnis to „.. „,ul 2(.

roll up the four cedar trees. || When thev are all in front of tl.e elnef^ »" house, thelchiefs speaker tells the common men to roll nn ll„-lfo„r cedar trees. Then the ehiefs just sit down outsi,le.| waU^hin^r ,1... tribe who are working hard, rollin(r up the fourlce.iar trees Tl.r carver shows them where to phu'e (l,e'[four .•ednr trees, on tl.e .'roun.l :(.'. When the four cedars are all up on the hea.h. | tl.e speaker of the el.ief teUs all the men to sit down, | and wl.en tliev are sealed, tl.e vounj; men of the ehiefs nnmaym|(ro into the chiefs ho.ise and come out carrying I blankets which they put down at the place wl.ere tl.e d.iefs speaker is standing, || and he gives one pair to each |chief of the various ■«() numayms, and to each group of two j conunon men one pair of blankets. This is called by the | Indians, "obtained by rolling up the cedar tree." After the speaker has given away the | Idankets. the chief's speaker asks the carver to ||carve the four cedars for posts of the chief's house. •».-, and he promises to pay fifty blankets | for each post: that is. two hundred blankets | for the four posts, and the carver thanks him for j what he has said. Then the carver carves the four posts. ||and when .')0 he has finished them, the chief asks his speaker to go and invite ihr

52 various niimayms to come and sit di)wn outsido| of the house. When they have all come, the chief tells | his speaker that he will pay two hundred Ivlankets to the carver, | and after he has done so, the chief asks

55 the speaker to ||give to each man one blanket. | This is paid to them by the chief for coming to watch him, as he pays the | carver. If the chief should not pay the carver well, | then the chief would bring disgrace upon himself; for it is a disgrace|to him and his children and

60 their children, if he should || not pay much to the carver and to the painter I of the front of his house and of the posts: for the [carver and the painter are different men; |and the board maker is also another man. jVU this is paid for | by the chief with many blankets. That is the end. ||

1 The ways of the various numayras, when j the chief desires to give a potlatch tc the tribes, are different. This is called by the Indians | " to give property into the house of the chief." When \ the chief of a

5 numaym says that he intends to invite the tribes, and if i| the chief has five hundred blankets in his house, then the chief | sends his two speakers to go and call his numajon [ to come into the house of the chief; and when j the speakers go, they enter the doors of the houses of those who uro being railed. ; Tlu^v statu! i,i the .loor of tl... l,o.,s.. -.

and say: !i

"We call for our chief, that we may eoine and listen t.. wl.al hr JO will say I to us, luinuiyni, wa, wo. w6. Como (piieklv. w,. arc Koinj,' to call I only once."' Thus they say and (,'() .,ut a'.iain. |

Then all the men guess that the chief is ;^'oinj; | to ask to !..• h,-l|..Ml by his nuuiayni in his potlatch. Therefore, they (ret ready and ' all ^ the men and their wives talk together before ' they go into tinchief's house. When what is to be contributed tir the"potlat(-li is ready | they go into the chief's house. They do net | take tli.«ir blankets which are ready in the houses to be given to the chief. Then they all enter the house. When all the men are in the house, II the chief, himself, speaks and 1 says: | 21)

"Thanlv you, numaym, that you have come to this our ■ house here, great numaym. Indeed, this is the way of my | mind, great numaym. I depend on it that you will stand behind me 1! in evcrv- 2.") thing, when I contend with the chiefs of the tribes, j Now, great numaym, 1 will tell you about what I have in ' mind, f want to give a potlatch to the tribes. I have five hundred ! blankets in mv house. Now you will \ see whether that is enough to in.'ite the tribes with. 11 You will thiidc that five hundred blankets are not 30

31 enouj^h, | and you will treat me as your chief, and you will give me your property for the potlatch, [ great numaym, for it will not ho in m\ name. It will he in 3'ouf name, ] and you will hecome famous among the trihes, when it is said that you have given your property for a [xitlatch, | that I may invite the trihes. Now look at vour ||

35 minds." Thus he says, and sits down. I

He waits in the house to hear what will ho replied to his speech hy the numaym. | All the men of his numaym only keep sUent. | They all wait for the chief to speak who is next in rank under the head

40 chief | who is going to invite the trihes. The one II next to the chief should hegin to contrihute property for the potlatch: for they hegin at the head of the numaym, j according to rank [the seat^;] down to the one lowest in rank [last seat]. Therefore, they wait 1 for the one next to the chief to speak. When lie arises | from his scat, he speaks and says : [

45 "Now rise, numaym, let us open our || hoxes to give property for the potlatch to oui chief; \ for will it he in our chief's name what we shall do? It will he in our | name what we shall do. Now, chief, just I spread out a mat that we may pile on it what we are going to give you for the potlatch." Thus he says, j and they all come out of the house cf their chief. ||

50 The man who is next to the cliief goes out first. When [ aJl the men are out, they | ask the man who is next to the chief how many I

of his blankets ho is going to givo to the cincf for the- p-.ilu,..!,- ,....1 .VJ when I that man is angry, he says: ||

"I am annoyed by our chief, l)ec:uise ho asks ,is too ..fton for .V. property \ for his potktch. T shall trv to n.ak.- hin, ashanu-.l Therefore, | 1 shall give him one hun.lre.l blankets, that we l n...) bury his name under our property. I wish that von ' give for Hi".- potlatch fifty, or forty, or ten pairs of blankets; || and from th.-se who W arc poor, shaU come five paii-s of blankets." | Tims says the man n.vM to the chief.

After he had finished his speech, they all carry on their shoi.ldcn. the blankets, | and the blankets owned" by each inan are piled up. When the blankets have all been brought in, || the men sit down 'i'- alongside of the blankets which the\ are going ti) contribute for tlie potlatch: | only the one who is next to the chief stands ne\t ' to the one hundred blankets which he is going to give for the potlatch. He speaks, and says: \

"Now come, 3-ou numaym, let us treat our chief a.s n | chief." And then he turns to the chief and says to him, |1 " Now look this way. 70 chief, and listen to what we ] came here for to your house, chief. We came here with good hearts | to you, chief. We give to yr)u tiiis property for your potlatch, | that we may help you with what yoii are doing all the time in behalf of my | name, for I am the hodv of

75 your numaym, chief." Thus he says, holding || one pair of blankets in his hand while he is speaking. Then he says, "This \ will be the rank of the new name of ray child, according to my kindly feeling towards you, chief. I Now count, counter of the house." j

Then he counts one hundred blankets and after he has done so, j the one who is ne.xt to the chief is asked to go and count what is

SO contributed for the potlatch, 1| by the one next in rank, and the one ne.xt to the cliief | speaks for his nuraaym. |

When all the blankets contributed for the potlatch have been put down, I the chief asks his numaym to bring out of his room the five hundred | blankets to be piled on top of the blankets given for the

85 potlatch. II Sometimes more than a | thousand blankets are given by the tribe to their chief for his potlatch. | — |

All the numaym fellows do nut e.xpect the chief to j return what is

90 given for the potlatch. Then the chief || gives away in the potlatch the blankets given to iiim. That is j all about this. |

.\nd this is the last, what you refer to, for me to answer. | You ask about a woman who is the daughter of a first hu.sbaud. j When the

95 first husband die.s, and (a woman) marries another |i man, and she gives laba laxeq.

Marriage Laws bii-th to ahoy: when both 1 he and his sister are full -rown. the man {Hi can not marry | his sister, because they have one mother, ftlthoucrh | their fathers are different men. I have never seen any one | do \ha, and also nobody told me that this was done bv anv tribe. !) That is 100 the end. |

Propkutv K1011T.S (to p. 787)

I have been asked by you about another thin?;, namely, tiie hiin- 1 ters I of the numayms of the tribes. The hunters | of the different numayms can not go hunting on the hunting grounds of the hunU-n* ' of another numaym; for all the hunters ||own their huntin;.' grounds, 5 and when a hunter sees | that another hunter goes to hunt on his ' hunting ground, then they fight, and generally ono or | both are killed. I

And the mountain-goat hunters do the same, | when the goat hunter of a numaym, and the goat hunter of || another numaym meet. 10 they fight immediately. And when one of them is beaten, ] he is pushed down the mountain. When he does not come | home for a long time, it is said that he has fallen off fiom the mountain. Then they look in vain for him | on his goat-hunting ground, and wlien his relatives do not find him, | they guess that ho has been pushed down from the mountain by another goat hunter. || For this was done recently to a 15

Property Rights

16 Madilbc' man nt \ DzSwude at the place QaqetEn not more than thirty years i ago; for the MacHH)?* have no hunting ground at Dzawade. | It is said that a Madiibe' man whose name was Q!cq laxi.ala 1 saw two mountain goats walking about, not vcr' high

20 up. II He told hiswife to looi( after his canoe. He | stepped out of his canoe and went up to where he had seen the two | mountain goats. It wasnotlongbefore his wife heard a sound | like the ()uarrelling of men. Then it occuiTed to his wife that | her husband had gone goat hunt-

25 ing on the goat hunting ground of the numaym || Glg'ilgJlm, of the

AwalLEla, and she thought that her husband had been met | by them.

. She never heard a shot fired by her husband, | and he never came back.

They looked forhim. and | they found him below. There was only a lump of blood on the rocks, and they never | discovered who had

30 done it. Often this is done by the goat hunters |! at Dzawade and Gwa^ye, and in the inlet of the | Xaklwax'da'x"; and up to the present day, it is very often done by the Awlk'enox!". j That is the end. And it is also the same with the grounds for picking viburnum

35 berries of the various | numayms, for each numaym owns || berrypicking grounds for allkindsof berries: — crab apples, viburnum, j and salal berries, for they make berry cakes out of salal berries. They eat berry cakes when | winter comes, and also cranberries, elderberries.

BOAS]

currants, | salmon berries, huckleberries, sea milkwort whirl. , .ir« 3.s called by the DRnaxdn^x-, | L!ak!um. These are nine kinds of berries || which are watched by the owners of the berrv-pirking 4(i grounds against other | numayms, for these are counted' in fjreat leasts ; | those which were named by me. When it is seen that somebody, from anc ther numaym. comes to steal berries from the ] berrv- picking grounds, they fight at once, ! and often one of them, or both of them, II are killed. That is the end. I 4.-,

The numayms of all the tribes also | all own rivers. They do not allow I the men of other numayms to come and use their river to catch I salmon. Wien a man disobeys and continues to catx'h salmon, || they fight and often l)oth, or sometimes one of them, j 50 is dead. {

The owners of salmon traps or \ olachen traps fight frequently when another man drives | into the ground poles for a trap at the trapping place of the owner of that place. Then, || at once, they club ,55 each other with poles. Gener.ally. \ the one who drives the poles of the fish trap into the ground is ki'led, and generally the real | owner of the fish trap remains alive, because the real owner of the | fish trap creeps up to the one who steals the place for the fish trap. He just strikes him with a pole, | standing behind him: or when the

60 real owner of the fish trap wishes || to spc.vr with a spear the one who steals his fish-trap place, I then he spears him. Therefore, generally, the thief is killed, | because he does not hear, on account of the noise of the river. That is | the end. ]

Inheritance (to p. 787)

1 I will talk, for example, about LalellLla, the one next to the | head chief of the uumajin G'exsEm. LalellLla had for his wife | Ts lalalUi^lak", the princess of Gwe.x'sesElasEme^ JLaleluJa and Ts lalaliiil^ak" had not been living as husband and wife for a long 5 time before II Ts !alallli^lak" was with child, and Ts lalalili^lak" had for her lover Awaxalagihs. j When Ts lalalili^Iak" had been with child for five months, she left her j husband, LaleliLla, for Gwex'- sesElasEmo^ had idready paid the marriage debt to | LalehL !a. Therefore Ts !alalih^lak" left her husband, | jilthough she knew that she 10 was with child, and it was not long after Ts !alallli-lak" ll had left her husband LalehL !a, when Awaxalag'ihs married TslHallti^lak". | Now Ts !41alih^lak" was with cliild when she went into the house of her new I husband Awaxalag'ihs. Then Ts !alalih^lak" gave birth to | a boy, and Awaxiilag'ihs gave the name Wawalk'ine to the | child borne by his wife. II

Inheritance

Then LaleliLJa took for his wife iJalaga, the princess of Yuxi.En, | 15 chief of the numaym G-igilgam of tile Nflklwax-du'x", | It must have been five years after LalehiJa and his wife ; iJalagu had been married, when LaiellL !a thought that his wife i. !alaga would not Imvo a child. I Then LfdellL !a invited all the tribes II 'to conic to Fort 20 Rupert. As soon as all the tribes had come, | LulcliiJa gave away seven thousand blankets | to the tribes. [

Then LaleliL !a spoke and said to all the | chiefs of the tribes, " Xow you shall call HayosdesElas the II son of Ts ialallli'lak". You shall 2.-) give property for my | son Hayosdesdas in my place in my numaym the G'exsEm, | for not I mj-seK invited you, tribes, for I turn over | my property to my prince. Then LalehL !a received property 1 in the the last seat of his numaym, the G"e.\SEm, and liayosdesdns II received all the property that was returned for what was given by 30 LaleliL !a to the tribes. | Now LalehL!a gave to him his property, and his privileges, and his names, and his | house with the double-headed serpent front, and a grizzly bear house dish, a | beaver house dish, a killer whale house dish, and a seal | house dish. All these were in the feast house of LaleliL !a; and || he also gave liim the feast name 35 Kwax'se^stala. | ^Ul these were given by LaleliL !a to his prince

37 HayosdesElas : | for i.alellL la was the eldest son of the children of liis father X"ax'Elr) layogwi^lak" [ and therefore LaleliLla owned all the privileges \ of his father; and i.alelii, !a also gave away his name when

40 he had in-ited the people, || as I have already told, that is, to HayosdesElas. Now I HayosdesElas owned them in his numaym GexsEm, and also | the former seat of LalehL !a, and nobod' objected to what | LaleliL !a had done, for HayosdesElas was his only son. |

45 HayosdesBJas put away all the house dishes, and the feast II name Kwax'se^stala, and all that was given to him by his father ] Lalelii. !a, until the time when he would give a feast. That is called ■ by the Indians "putting away the privileges," when a feast is not immediately given and | a copper is not immediately given away by the father for his son. [

Now they were going to give property to HayosdesElas in the seat

50 of his father || i.aleliL !a and they gave property to LalellL !a in the last seat of the | numaym G'exsEm, for he had now no seat, because he had given over his seat | to his son HayosdesElas. |

Wawalk'ine, that is HayosdesElas, was aJwajs staying with his i mother, Ts lalallli-lak", who had now for her husband AwaxSlag iUs, ||

55 and Awax&lag'ihs believed that Wawalk'ine, — that is, [ HayosdesElas,— was his own son; and when Wawalk'ine was grown up, ] Awaxalag'ilis invited the different tribes on behalf of his I son

Wawalkine, and when aU tlie different tribes liad come. Awuxftlag-ilis told aU the chiefs of the || tribes that not he, himself, had Co invited them, but his prince, i.!aqwag-ihi. I (that was he who had the name HayosdesEhxs from his other fatlier i.rdeUi.lai, "and idso my seat at the head of all the eagles, as I I stand at the head of the tribes. Now it will go to my prince, Llaqwagila, | and this house, and what is in it, the red cedar bark (he meant tlic cannibal dance an(l the «.'• other dances; therefore he named the red cedar bark), and ' my chief's position. All these will go to Llaqwagda, and this copper, about which all of you know, chiefs, this i.lEsaxK'layo which is worth nine thousand blankets, and fifty \ canoes, and si.x thousand button blankets, || and two hundred and sixty sUver braceJets, and 7U twenty | gold-backed bracelets, and more than seventy gold earrings, I and forty sewing machines, and twent3--five phonographs, and fifty masks. These will go | to my prince iJaqwag'ila. Now ho will give these poor things to you, || tribes. You will give proportv T.'V to me in the last seat of | my numaym. the MaSmtagila." Thus said Aw^axalag'ilis. | Then he told them that he gave his position to him whom he considered his own son. Llaqwagila. i, !a»|wag'ila could I not give these away in marriage, the eagle position, and the name Llaqwagila, and the house, |1 and the name which belongs to 80

80 the beginning of the family histon*, Awaxilag' ilis, — to him who might marrj' | his princess ; for this is the beginning of the name among the Maiimtag'ila; and | also the name Llaqwag'ila; and also the carved house posts of the house | whose name is ^nEmsgEmsElaLElas. Now Awaxiilag'iUs gave all his | privileges and his names to his

S5 prince Llaqwag'ila, || after this, and Awaxilag'ihs was now a common man, or, — as it is called | b}- the Indians, — Awaxalag'ihs was the speaker of the house of l laqwag' ila ; for he was now | chief ; for the chief position was put into l laqwag'ila bj- his father Awaxalag'ihs. | Now, after this, l laqwag'ila, himself, was a prince on the | one side. ||

90 Then Llaqwag'ila married HiimEntsag'ilaj'ugwa, the | princess of K' !ade, for K' !ade was head chief of the numaym | LelEwag'ila of the DzawadEenox". Llaqwag'ila had not long been married | with his wife, HiimEntsag'ilayugwa, when they had a ( son, and then

95 Llaqwag'ila gave his own child's || name, Wawalk'ine, to his child, and when the | length of time that l laqwag'ila had his child Wawalk'ine was four winters, | then his father-in-law, K' lade, paid the mar- riage debt, and the canoe mast was the | copper which has the name "whale body," and the privileges given in marriage were the LEWElaxa I masks: the Qlomogwa mask, and the war dance, and 100 four chieftain || dance masks which are all women's faces, the Dog\vedEno mask, | and also the names. Now Llaqwag'ila changed his name again | to the name which he had obtained in marri.u^o fr.,.., 1 his father-m-huv K" !ade. Now his name i ohtained in nnuTia-e from K !ade was ^mEmx'o -'maxwa, and now LluqwagUa liad the numo | ^mEmx-Q ^maxwa after this, and ^niKmx-o 'mfixwa || put awuv his 5 name Llaqwag-ila and his cannibal dance and aU | the n.ime^, for ^mEmxo ^maxwa could not give awav ; his name Llaqwng-iJa and the name from his other father, LaleliLla, ] IlavosdesFJas, and the houses and everything in them, and the | privileges, to ids vounger brother; and he could not |1 give away the privileges obtained in 10 marriage and the houses of his two fathers, because they were ; privileges belonging to the beginning of the family of i.!a(|w»g'iln, namely, of the first ^maxuyalidze, the ancestor ; of the nunrnvm MaamtagHa. It was the same with | the name HayosdesFJiis from the numa3-m G"exsEm. That is a name from the beginning of tlip famUy, | and also the privileges, and the house. IIo could not t! give away in marriage the house and idl I have named, that was 15 given by | LaleliL !a to his prince HayosdesElas to the one who wouKI marry his princess | or his sister, for that is the power of the chiefs: the family history, | the privDcges, and then- names, and the houst-, and what is in it. | iJaqwag'ila, that is ^niEmx'o 'ma.xwa, can not give away || to his younger brother the privileges, and names, and 20 the house, and what is in it, which is the family history-. | — |

22 As soon as ^mEmx'6 'maxwa showed the LEWElaxa dance, which was given to him in marriage by his father-in-law [ K' !ade, then ^mEmx'o 'maxwa, that is Llaqwag'ila, put away | everything, his name l laqwag'ila, and his cannibal name Kun^watElag ihdzEm, ||

25 and all his privileges, and what was in his house, all that he j obtained from Awaxfilag"ihs and what he obtained from liis other father, LaleliL.'a. He put away everything. Then the other | chiefs said that he put them into another crest box, for they do not | inter-

30 mingle the family privileges: the house, and what is in it, ll with the privileges obtained in marriage; the names, and the house, and everything in it; I and they do not allow the i.EWElaxa dance to enter the | winter ceremonial house. Therefore, they always give in marriage a house, when they pay the marriage debt to the | son-in-law, in the way as was done by K' !ade to his son-in-law ^mEmx'o ^maxwa. i

35 Now ^niEmx'o ^miixwa was i.EWElaxa dancer for the tribes, i| and after he had danced four times, four nights, he finished. After he had done so four times, then he put away his LEWElaxa dance. Then he gave away | to the tribes the amount paid by his father-in-law K' !ade, his marriage debt. Now \ 'mEmx'6 ^maxwa continued to sing the LEWElaxa song four | nights, one winter, and he did so for

40 four II winters. Then he finished with it. Then | ^mEmx'6 ^maxwa put it away, and now ^niEmx'o 'maxwa was called "La^wElqo," (that is, a prince who has imuricd the princess of a head chief), for he had

ADPENIi.V 135.')

for his wife the princess of the he.ul chief of the nnn.uvn, Lf-lKwuK- ilu l.i K lade. I Awaxakg-iUs was head chief of the iunnnvTi.M,i4.ntaK'ihihe was the father of hnmnxb ^maxwa, and i.ali-lii.Ia was next f. ;" K imk iqEwId, I head chief of the numavm G' exsKm of the (iwet » la

Therefore ^mEmx-o ^maxwa was called "chief all around." i.-r his mother Ts lalaUnak" was the princess of the chief of the Lawetsles, | Gwex•sesElasEme^ Therefore 'niEnixo Mna.)iwa was given two names, || "chief aU around" and " prince all around." wlien :^) he was a man, | and when he was just a child, he was calle.l " Lord all around." |

brother might also wish to show the LEwrJaxa whidi 'niKmxo 'niaxwa had obtained in marriage, | if his yoimger brother had a strong heart and could obtain i| as much property as his elder brother, 'niKmxTi r,'i ^maxwa, had given away to the tribes. If | his younger brother can not get as much as was given away to the tribes | by his elder brother. ^mEmx'o ^maxwa would not give to his younger brother the LKwduxa which he had obtained in marriage. [ If he allows the i.F.wElaxa to his younger brother, then the | name obtained in marriage l)y 'mF.nix'o ^maxwa does not go with it to his younger brother, for the name ^niEmx'o ^maxwa is not the name ll for a younger brother, for onlv «() the first ) children of chiefs have this name. 1

As soon as the younger brother of ^mEmx"o 'maxwa finishes giving away property to the tribes, | he gives back the LEWElaxa dance to his elder brother, for he can not | keep it. The younger brother only

65 borrows the LEWElaxa from his || elder brother ^mEmx'5 ^maxwa. |

The only time when the LEWElaxa, and the family history, | and the house, and what is in it, and the privileges, and names, | can be given to the younger brother, is when 'mEmx'o ^maxwa says so when he is dying, | for then the younger brother takes the privileges, and

70 the names, || and the family history of the house, and everything in it. I His tribe can not object to the last word of ^mEmx'o | ^ma.xwa, if he says so before he dies. |

But ^mEmx"6 ^maxwa can not give it to his 3-ounger brother, | if

75 he has a cliUd Wawalk'ine; but if Wawalkine should die, || and ^mEmx'o ^ma.xwa has no other child from his wife | IlamEntsag'ilayugwa, then ^niEmx'o ^maxwa will send away J his wife HamEn- tsag'Uayugwa, as the former Indians used to do after | the marriage debt had been paid, and if the chUd | Wawalk'ine had died. ||

80 Then -niEmx'o ^maxwa married O^mng'ilis, the princess of | XEg'iidze, head chief of the numaym G'lg'El^am | of the 'walas Kwasul. ^niEmx'o ^maxwa wished to I have a child with his wife 0^mag"flis; but after | ^mEmx'o ^maxwa and his wife O^mag'ihs had

85 been married for seven || winters, they never had a child. Then

^mEmxo ^maxwa ^ave up | expecting to liavo a chil.l with his wife NO O^mag'ilis. | — • |

As soon as ^mEmxT) ^maxwa died, his younger brother took oU his pnvUeges, and his house, and what was in it; tiic rarved || post)i 90 of the house, and all the house dishes, and the carved settee | of thp first L!aqwag-ila (which has a copper carving in the niiddlo of the seat and a carved eagle at each end | of the back support of the sent; that is the family history seat of | i, !aqwag'ila, the prince of 'ma^Oyalidze), and the || crest box which is carved all over. All this is in 95 the house. These | were all taken by the younger brother, for that was the last word of his elder brother, | 'niEmx'o 'maxwa, wiien he died, and his numaym could not | disobey the wish of what the dead chief said | to his younger brother. 1|

Sometimes the younger brother marries the widow of his elder 200 brother, | if the father-in-law has not paid the marriage debt to the elder brother of the younger brother | before (the elder brother) dies. The younger brother marries the widow of the | elder brotlier only when she is a sensible woman. If the widow of tiie elder brother is a foohsh | woman, the younger brother is not allowed by his II numajm to marry the woman. | .5

The younger brother just puts away all the privileges until ' he gets married to somebody else. [

8 I win say again that all these are not given away in marriage to the | son-in-law of the chief, namely, the family history, privileges, and

10 the names, || and the house, and what is in it. The only privileges which are given away in marriage are | those obtained in marriage, and the names, and the house obtained in marriage, | and what is in I it, and it goes to him who marries the daughter of the owner of what I I talked about; for the privileges given | in marriage are those obtained by marriage; | the privileges, and the house, and what is in

15 it; and they go to him who marries the princess. 1[ They only continually let go from one to the other what is obtained in marriage, and 1 a man who has married shows once what he obtains in marriage, when he | gives away the marriage debt paid by his father-in-law; and after he has finished dancing, ] he puts it away and waits for his daughter to have a husband, | and when his daughter has a

20 husband, then he gives awa}- the dances || which I have named. That is the end of this. |

This is the reason why it is said that the younger brother often bewitches his elder brother, j that he may die quickly, because the younger brother wishes to take the seat of his elder brother | after he (lies. That is the end. |

Domestic Qi-arukls (to p. 787)

It was seen by me how the deceased Xolis, chief of tlic numaym || 25 Kfikwak !um, of the Q lomojaS'e, quarreled with his wife Gaa.K-

Domestic Quarrels stalas. ! As soon as it was learned that thev quarrpl.-.l, .,U tho 2r, ivwakiutl went to look at them, \ and when the de.-ease.l Chief Noli^ saw the many | men who came to see them, he stoppe.l f,iiHrr..|in.' with his wife, and then ! Nolis spoke and said. " Thank vou. KwakiiitT that you have come || to see how we are qunrrelin(;. Now take away 30 everything in this house and aU the roof hoards of my house." Thus he said, and immediately all the men took evervtliinu i inside the house and the roof hoards, and boxes, the heddiiin; i .md piUows and bed covers, and Nolis and his wife ll liad only the' hhuiket.s on .j:. their bodies. They went to live in i another house." Tlierefor." u inun and his wife among the Indians are afraid to quarrel, i I liave seen that what I am talking about. | That is the end. |

Blood Revkxgk (to p. 787)

Now I will answer what has been asked by you, when you wrote 1 to me I on the 2.5th of December. It is diflicult what you refer to that I I am to answer, for, indeed, the new Kwakiutl speaking people I have changed the ways in which they are doing things from the ways of the early Indians. |1

For the early Indi.ans had no courthouse. | they had no judges .") and they had no witnesses. [ If one who belongs to another numnvm

Blood Revenge

8 kills even [ a common man belonging to another numaym, then after a short time, j they have a meeting. I!

10 Let me say, for example, that there was YaqoLElasEm, chief of the ! numaym G'exsEm of the Q!omoya^ye. MeIccI killed him I and MEled belonged to the numaym Yaex'agEme^ of the | Q!omoyi^ye. YaqoLElasEm had for his mother, Gwek'i^lak". | Nobodv knew

15 where Mtled had gone. Then || it occurred to Gweki^lak" to invite the G'exsEm, the numa^-m of her ! dead son, and as soon as the whole numaym G'exsEra had come in, I Gwek'i^lak" spoke and said, "Come I numaym, G'exsEm, you who have no chief, for ' your head

20 has been taken ofT, G'exsEm, and your numaym is disgraced || by the numaj'm Yaex"a»Erae^, and the disgrace will not be ended [ for the coming generations of the G' exsEm. Now, is it well in your minds | that 3'ou do not kill in return, that the other one may die who killed ! your chief?" Thus she said to the numaym G'exsEm. Then | Chief GwEVEmdze,— for he was the second chief after YaqoLElasEm ||

25 in the numa3'm G'exsEm, — spoke and said: | "Listen to the word of my aunt, about what has been done to our head chief | YaqoLElasEm. Xow we are disgraced, for we have disgraced | the future generations of the numaym G'exsEm. Now all of j'ou act, | you, numaym G'SxsEm. I mean all you warriors and young men. || You i;)c.i shaU hide (under your dothing) knives and ! stal. M,,le,l as soon a, :n you see lum, that we n.ay wash ofT uith hloo.l ' (he dis,M-a.-e wln.h he hrought on us; and if you do not se,. Inn., i then kill his elder brother Lalep lamias." Thus he sai.l. [ After he had finished h.s speech, th^^ went out of the house of |i Ya.,o..Klas..:rn, and fron. that :(:. time on the GexsEm aJl kept their | knives readv an.l hid sn.all axes. MEled | always kept the door of his house l.olted '

Now they knew that Yaqoi.ElasEm ha.l l.een killed, and ; all the tribes knew that he had been killed bv MEled. || Then the .Inefs „f -10 the tribes all pitied Gwek-iMak", | and therefore tiie warriors of tlw tribes watched for ! MeIwI to kiU him, when thev should see him I

However, he was seen at Dzawade, and innnediatelv (iwa'winii j shot him. Then Meled was dead. Gwa^vina was a warrior 1! of •l.'i the Q !amq !amtElat, a numaym of the DEiiax-da'x". I Then (iwOk-i- ^lak" paid Gwa^wina a slave for | shooting MEled. |

It was wi-ong what was done by Gwek'i^lak", when she paid ; » slave to Gwa^wina, when he had shot MEled; and it is a || disgrace to 50 the numaym G'exsEm, for the one who shot Msled did not^helonj: to the numaym | G'exsEm. The numaym G'exsEm was beaten hv

52 the mimaym ] Yaex'ngEme^, and it is a disgrace | to the name of the numaym G'exsEin, after that. |

55 Now if MEled had paid a copper, or if he had paid his || daughter to marry the eklcr brother of the one whom he had shot, then the |

mimaj'm YaexagEme' would have been disgraced, because he l)aid in order ] not to be killed in return and so as not to die also. |

Therefore, when a man I kUls his fellowman, he does not often pay

60 for it, for he thinks that when he gets a child, || the child will be disgraced, if he had paid off in order not to be kdlcd, | and only those pay off who are weak minded. |

If another man of the | numaym Ge.xsEm had killed MEled, then there would be no | disgrace to the numaym GexsEm, and all the

65 men would have stopped talking || about it, because only Msled | of the numaym Yaex'agEme^ would have died. ]

MEled was a common man, and YiiqoLElasEra was the head chief | of the numaj-m G'exsEm, and they paid | a slave to Gwa^vina for

70 shooting MeIbiI; so || there were two, YiiqoLElasEm and a slave out of the numaym | G'exsEm, and therefore the numaym \ G'exsEm was disgraced. I

ADDKNI.A 1363

War Against thk Sanetcii (to |). 7S7)'

I ^v-iU fii-st talk about (the lime) whon tl,.. news eun„. to 1 Nk,,.-,,,'- EnkEm about his sister ..Kleliolgawe, an.l her daufrhter ; K' V. .;. se-stihnak", and her father Qlomoxs^'ala, broujjht , l.v the Kwuuul ^ when they arrived on the beach, coming from Victoria

Then the one who told the story said that thev did not know how I giomoxs-'ala and his wife and his princess had die.l. Thov mi.'ht have been killed | by capsizing, or they might have die.l of drink for they had much whiskey which had been I bought by QV,rn..x.'ulu at Victoria, the night when they started. || Thus said" the on.. wh„ lo brought the news. |

And when the one who brought the news stoi)ii.Ml sp.'akiiig, NEqap lEnk-Em at once went out of the house of the one wlu. had I. .1.1 the news, and went in to his own | house and told his n.-ph.-w liamdzid to clear the house; | and after Urimdzid had .•lear.-d thehou.^e. NEqap lEnk- Em spoke again to Hiimdzid and asked him to go into I.", the woods and break off the best kind of hemlo.k branclurs many of them. As soon as | Hamdzid had gone out, NEqap iKiik" Km .-^.-iit liis brother | TslagEyos to go quickly and call the ancestors i.f th.- Kwagul to come | into his house. The one who had been sent went

War Against the Sanetch

1 This happened in 1865. » Littrally: '• To pull un.ler."

20 at once and || called all the full-growii men, the ancestors of the | Kwagul. I

At once all the fuU-growTi men came into the house, | for, indeed, NEqap lEnk' Em was reall}- feared by his tribe. | As soon as all those

25 who had been called had come in, H&mdzid || came into the house, carrying many hemlock branches | which he put down in front of the place where NEqap !Enk' Em was sitting. Then | NEqap!Enk'Em arose and spoke to his tribe, the Kwag'ul, | and said, "Do I not wish you to come and hsten to the way | my mind is on account of the news that arrived at our beach in regard to what has been done bj- mj- ||

30 brother-in-law, Q lomoxs^ala, and my sister, LEJelElgawe, | and my niece, K' !6x"se'stili^lak". Now I | will ask you tribes who shall wail. Shall I do it or some one else?" | Thus he said, as he tried to take hold of the body ' of his tribe. |

35 Immediately, a warrior, whose name was H6x"hox"dze, || rephed to the speech of NEqap lEnk" Em. He said, "Do not you | wail. Chief, let someone else waU among the tribes. | Now put up the cedar pole." Thus he said. |

Then Hamdzid took a cedar pole that had already- been sharpened

40 at the end, | one fathom in length, and four fingers in || thickness. He drove it into the floor as a holder for the hemlock wreath which

Kwag-ul.

1 In modem usage this word means "to Judge."

was to be used by the i warriors. As soon ,xs it h.i.l been ,in vm „, 1 1 two warriors of the ^walas Kwa^i,M,l rame in; th.- on., wa. nan,...l (TwaxwaLEyTglbs, the other one was name.] KilKrn. for (hese w.-re their warnor names, and each carried a -Iwn.ath of hcn,lo,-k brHnrhes -i:. then GwaxwaLKvIgihs spoise and | said, "O! friend YtVis "^ for that was the warrior name of NEqap iF.nk-Km, | Y.Vms- -\' came here, I and our friend KilEm, ] to ask vou to go to war that sonu. one else may wail on account of our past sister. [ Tiiis is one skull now. It shall be hung up || on this post on the floor, the keeper of rA) my promise." Thus he said and put it on the | post on the floor. |

As soon as he had finished, he said, "Very hungry for men i is thi.s great raven," and as soon as his speech was at an end, | KilK.ni spoke and said, "I will sit in front of the steersman of |i vour war 55 canoe, friend Yag'is. I am not at all afraid of this new ' wr.rld." Thus he said and put the wreath of hemlock on the post on the floor. ] "This I obtained in war, one skull, which I put upon the | post oii the floor, that keeps my promise." Thus said K'ilEm. |

As. soon as his speech was at an end, i, liix'Elag'ilis spoke. II This 60 was the name of a warrior of the numaym Maamtagila. | He said, "I want to eat men, real hungry for men is | this great canni])al." Thus he said and took the hemlock branch and | hung it on top of

63 the post on the floor which held the wreath of hemlock branches, and he said, | "This is one skull which I shall get when wc go to war."

65 Thus he said and || sat do^vn. |

Then NEqaplEnk'Em arose and thanked ; the warriors for what they had said: "I mean you shall go and put the | wTcath of hemlock brandies on this post on the floor, the one that keeps our promises," |

70 and he requested PIfimdzid to make two wreaths || of hemlock branches. HSmdzid quickly made the | two wreathes and as soon as he had done so, he gave them to | Yagis, for that was the warrior name of NEqaplEnkEm. He took | them and cried out 'Weehe!" for Yagis's dance was the fool dance, | and he said: "These two are

7.5 my skulls which I || pull mider my sister and my niece." Thus he said and | put them on the cedar post which stood on the floor. Then Yag'is stopped speaking after this. |

Then all the common men arose in turn | and said, "We shall be the crew of Yag'is and your | friends." Thus said the men, one bj^ one. II

80 As soon as they had finished, Chief Q !6mogwa | arose and spoke, lie said: "Thank you | for what you have said, tribe, go now and call the warrior women | to come also, in order that they maj- know what they themselves have to do I when we go awav to make war,"

(thus he said) "and that they may be ready II to carry the l.rontl,- s5 receptacle kelp.' Thus he said, and sent out llftnul/.id. ; llnn,d/id did not stay away long when the j wives of the Nvurrion. and ll... wives of the crew of those who were goinc; to war cani.. in. | As soon as the women came in, Qlomogwa said: | " Do not laugh. Just krop m mmd the breath of your husbands, || when thev .•nt ofT the IumuIs 90 of the men whom they get in war." Thus he said, i Fn this way the women came into the house in which they were talking about the war. I They sat down at the right-hand side and | the men were seated in the rear end. Not one | of the women laughed as they .•amo into the house, and wliile they were sitting down. || Each curried in ;».-, one hand a dried kelp stem. | As soon as all were sitting down, Chief I Q lomogwa spoke again and said: "Thank you, warrior women. | You have done well to come at once, for this is the custom followed in war that | nobody is called twice. Come, now, and give the kelp stems to your || husbands, that they may blow into them." uh) Thus he said, and sat down. |

Then all the warrior women arose and gave each | her stem of kelp to her husband, and when their husliands had taken | the kelp stems, they went back again and sat down at the place where thev had been sitting. | Then, at the same time, all the men blew into the kelp stems, || and when they stopped blowing, the stems were really r,

6 tight. They [ tied the mouths of the kelp stems, all at the same time, so that the breath should not leak through. ! After they had done so, the}- all at the same time took the round head of the kelp stem, I squeezed it so that the breath inside should be pressed to one end at the mouth of the kelp, | and when the round end of the kelp

10 stem was flat, they twisted it || going towards the mouth of the kelp stem, and when the twisting reached | the middle of the length of the kelp stem, they tied it firmly so that | the air should not leak through. And after they had done so, they turned to the | thin end of the kelp stem and they twisted it so as to bring the air together in the | middle

15 of the kelp stem, and when it was five spans long || where the air was brought together, the}^ took a strap of raw hide and tied it where | they stopped twisting, and after tying it, they cut it off | from the place where it was tied, four finger widths long. | After they had cut off the ends, they bent it into a ring | and tied the ends together.

20 Now it was a neck ring, and after they had finished the ll breathholding kelp neck ring, the warriors and their | crew put them on their necks. |

Then Q !omogwa arose and spoke. He spoke and | said: "Now take care, warrior women. When you stay at home, | rub your bodies all the time with hemlock branches, in the morning and in the

25 e'vening, || as long as we are awaj-, and take care of this which is | the breath of your husbands. It will be put round your necks |

boas]

ADDKNDA J ;!,;(, down to the beach wearing your hells. I You shall .-., to .1,.. n|a,-,. where the war canoes are |! and there yo„ shall take off the hreath- :,„ holding kelp neck rmgs of your hushan.ls, ' an.l put then, round vour necks. Then | you shall wear then, ron.ui your ue,.ks going up the beach and do not look back at us | when we pa.l.lle awav: and when you go into your houses, | take ofT the breath-holdiug k.'-lp ..tern.s a„,| hang them up at the head ends || of your beds an.l ..ever touch then. .T, again | while we are away, and as soon as one of then, hursts, you will know that | one of us is killed, he to whom the kelp belon-s in which his breath is, and which burst; and also | I say that we will go ,,uirklN ; for I wish to start | to-morrow morning, so that the tribes nniy not know that we arc going to war.^' || Thus he said and told the crew of -Jn warriors to go ahead and to lift | two canoes from the beach, then to put crosspieces under them; to burn the bottoms and | to nd. otT the charcoal. "And after rubbing it off with old nuits, | take tallow, rub it on | to the height of the water hne at the bottom of the cano(-»! Now II go out of the house!" said he, and they all went out of tiio 4.'; house in which the secret meeting | about the war was being held. | Then the crew did what they had been told to do to the ] (-an()t«s, and it was not yet evening when they finished. Then they put j tliin,

50 short, bottom boards into them, not many, for || war canoes are not leaky. Now they were ready on the beach, | and when they finished the work, they went back into the woods and | rubbed their bodies with hemlock branches. They purified themselves for a httle while; and as soon as | it was late in the night, thej' all, with their wives, went to bathe in the river; | and after they had done so, they went

55 home to their houses. Then || the men and their wives lay down to sleep in different beds. |

In the morning, as soon as day came, Qlomogwa arose. He | stood outside of the house and said aloud: "Do not | sleep, Kwag'ul. Let us start this fine daj-." Thus he said and | went into his house. ||

60 He did not stay there long, before he came back carrjing his gun, and I paddle, and ammunition box, and also liis mat | and two blankets; and he went to where the war canoes were | and put aboard what he was carr3-ing, at the place where he was going to sit. | Then

Go all the warriors came out of the houses and || went dowii to the place where the war canoes were, and | put aboard their guns and paddles, ammunition | boxes, mats, and two blankets, at the places where they were going to sit. | They kept their traveling provisions in their ammunition boxes, and each one carried | his own traveling provisions when he went to war. ||

ADDENDA ];j-j

Then all the men stood oa each side of the cnnoo | at tl)o phu-.s 7(. where they were gomg to sit. When all the me,, ha.l ,.„„■,. tlu-v took up the canoe on each side and carried it into the deep w'ator so that It d^d not touch | the beach, and theft thcv put it (lown on 'the water. | llien they went aboard and sat do%ni. Thev were not gomg to change their || seats as long as they were away making war. I 75

When all were seated aboard, one man who was | not ('oin.' to war stood up outside of the house of Q!6mogwa | carrying a baUin and when he saw that all the men who were going to war i were seated aboard, wearing around their necks the kelp containing their hreath.s. then he || shouted aloud, "Wii a a," beating time on the front "so boards of the house. Then the wives of the warriors came j out of their houses with blackened faces, and all wearmg their belts, i Thev ran down to the beach and went to the place where the | tw.) war canoes were staying. As soon as they were nearly || there, the man s", shouted again, "Wa a a," beating at the same time | on the front boards of the house. | Then the -«-ives of the crew came out of their houses weai-ing belts, but their faces were not | blackened. Thev ran down to the beach, and | when they were just running down to the beach, the warriors threw || the breath-carrying kelp neck rings on to their wives, | and the wives of the warriors just ' met the wivi-s

93 of the crew | who were miming down to the beach. As soon as they came to the place where the i two war canoes were floating, and

95 where || their husbands were sitting aboard, then the husbands of these women | took off the breath-containing kelp neck rings and threw them over the necks of [ their wives. As soon as all the women had the breath-containing I kelp neck rings round their necks, they came running up | the beach and went into their houses and hung up 200 the II neck rings at the head ends of their beds. Then the mer started away \ to make war. |

They did not ask other tribes to join in the war, as they were goinj south, I for Yag'is made war upon the people to the south | from 5 Comox down to the Indians of Victoria. II None of them was to live, if the warriors who paddled should happen to see them. |

Four days after they had left Fort Rupert, they arrived | at the coast of the Sanetch. Now, the warriors felt badly, | for they had not seen any canoe paddling about. Late at | night, the warriors

10 crossed the mouth of a bay, and they saw |1 a fire on the beach at the head of the bay, and | the warriors saw them walking about outside from the fire. Then, | when they were talking to one another, the warriors recognized that they belonged to the southern people, j The warriors went back to the other side of the | point. They

.A11L)1-,.M1.\ l''"'i intendea togo later tc loll the southern H Indians, Ion. after n.idni.ht i: Then I CTWaxwai.Evig ihs said that none of his friends «as to ^hoot because I some one might be hurt, because it ^vas dark - \Uo ' those whom ^ve are going to kill are now all asleep. I nie.in t'l.ut ^^.. wdl only stab them." I Thus he said. Then all the warnors a,-r.....l to what he had said. || GwaxwaLioylgilis had a small ax.. „s .,ne .'O weapon with which he was going to kill, | and he.sides a iarue knile; and all his fnends had | knives with which to stab ;

Then Q !6mogwa spoke and said: ' Now j take care, warriors Do not let lis hesitate to kill, for now we |' have found our salmon I rt ••-, us go now and | handle them, for the sleep is reallv sweet in their eyes." | Thus he said. Immediately, the warriors took their i)M.ldlos and I paddled stealthily. Then they arrived at tlic beach. : It was a really sandy, fine beach. The warriors stepped out of tlie canoe ll carrying their daggers in their mouths, and went up the beach. | M) Then the warriors saw that those whom they were going to kill were | sleeping under the sail of a canoe. A post stood on the ground at one end of the mast, | a post with a forked top. Then they nil opened the | front, and those whom they were going to kill wore fast asleep. || The warriors saw that there were seven of them and | 3.") two children. Then the warriors made ready. 1 Thev took hold of

38 one end of the | mast and they let it down, and therefore the sail was spread | over those who were lying under it. Then the warriors sat

40 down on ll the sail, and stabbed through it those whom they were killing. Then they took off | the sail cover, and GwaxwaLEylg'ilis saw that the | girl was aUve and unhurt. He took her as a slave. | Then he cut off the heads of two who had been killed by him. As soon as he had cut off the heads, | he cried "Go go go." He became

4.") excited in his raven dance. II Then Yagis cut off the heads of two whom he had killed, and as soon as he had | cut off their heads, he shouted "Web," for his dance was the fool dance. Then Hox"hox"- dze I cut off the head of one who had been killed by him, and after he had cut off the head, | he cried hke the hox"hok", for his dance was the h6x"hok". Then LlaxElagilis | cut off the head of one whom he

50 had killed, and as soon as he cut off the head, || he shouted "Hap hap hap," for his dance was the cannibal dance, and KilEm cut off | the head of one who was killed by him. And as soon as he had cut off the head, | he cried "Wohe," for his dance was the grizzl}' bear dance; and after all had | cut off the heads, they heard the sound of a gun fired. Then G'exk'Enis was shot in the shoulder, | and it was o.") not known who had fired the shot. Some of the II warriors said that the sound of the firing came from one of the warriors' canoes. | GexkEnis did not feel a pain in the wound. Now| the crew of the warriors carried aboard their canoes the property of those whom they

They started back and wont hon.o hofur.. davli,-K. nnno. ' Afl.T 00 they had gone a long way, daylight nuno in the nu.n.ing. an.l „nn...d.- ately I the warnors scalped the heads, for a sunthea.. wind was blowing, I and they carried two sails on each wnr cat.oe „, the «uv they do when they go to war, for they never sleep when | the .lav is .;:. favorable, for they change off, one-half of the crew goi,,.- t.. .i;.,.., When the day is bad, | they carry the war canoes „p and" put lh,.m down away | back in the woods. They do not all sleej, at ll... s„„„. time, but some keep watch | for canoes which go paddlin.' by for even if they should be relatives, | they do not take niercv on thVin in war. They would kiU whomever they might || see paddling bv in a 7n canoe. Therefore, no | member of the tribes gees out paildling when they know that warriors are traveling about. |

When the warriors had been out eleven days, they came back | to Fort Rupert in the morning, singing the war song as they were coming in. I When they reached the beach of the house of Yagis, the bows II of the two war canoes heading in shore, Q lomogwa' | stood up 7.-, and spoke. He said : " Now show yourselves, | GwetEJa, Q !6nioyi'ye, ^walas Kwag' ul, Q lomk' !iit !es, and | listen to me. I have come back after going about to search for | those who were to die together with

80 LElelElgawe and K' !ox"se^stili^lak" and || Chief Q!6mox's^ala. This I have obtained in war." | Thus he said and shouted "Ye e e, " and at the same time the warriors cried "Ye e e." Then | all the warriors became excited and held up the heads | which were now only scalps taken off., that they should be seen by those who had stayed at home. | As soon as they had done so, thej' aU stepped out of the war ||

85 canoes, and all the warriors carried in their hands | the heads, and the girl slave followed her | master GwaxwaLEjIgJlis. As soon as they had gone into the houses, | thej' were called together in the house of the Chief | Ts!Ex"ts!aes. ||

90 I do not know what they said for I was not allowed | by my father to Usten to their speeches, because G'exk"Enis had been shot, | and the warriors almost had a fight when they came home to | Fort Rupert, for they found out that Tslagayos, the younger brother of ! Yag'is, — that is, NEqaplEnk'Em, — had shot G'exk'Enis, because II

9.5 G' exk'Enis wanted to marry L!aq wax" sa, the princess of PEl^nakulag'ilis, I chief of the numaym Kukwak !um of the Q lomo^a^j-e. | First

Ts lagayos had asked for i, laqwax'sa, | but she had refused Ts !agayos, because he was a mischievous | man. G'exk'Enis was wanted b}'

300 L laqwax'sa, II because he was not mischievous, and also because she

BOAS]

was not proud; and for this reason | Gexk'K.ns was ,'oin^^ to un.rrv 1 Llaqwaxsa when he would come | homo after froinR to this war and therefore, it was known by all | the men that Tslflgavos had' shot h.m because | Tslagayos had alwavs threatened (J-exkTnis It he should get L !aqwax-sa to be his || wife, and therefore all the men 5 knew I that he had shot him. |

Gexk-Enis never said a word about it. He | called the CwftFJa to come to a feast in | his house, for Gexk-Enis was the head chief of the II numaym Elgunwe of the GwetEla. When aU the guests had 10 come m, | only Tslagayos had not come to the feast, j Then G-exkrms sent two men to | caU Tslagavos, and it was not long before they came back | followed by Tslagayos. Tslagavos wont right on to the II rear of the house and satdowii there,' and immediately | 1.') they put dried salmon into the dishes for the guests. They | began to eat, and after they had eaten they were given crab apples as n second course. | After they had finished eating the crab apples, G'exk'Enis arose \ and spoke. He said: "Welcome, GwetElu. Indeed, II I called you to eat here, for the reason why I invited you is, 20 that you | chiefs may consider what you want to say on account of the I great thing that has been done when I was shot, for there is

23 nothing bad | in my heart. It is for you to say what we shall do with him." ! Thus he said, and sat down. Il

25 Then NEqaplEnk'Em arose and spoke. | He said: "Now listen to me, tribe. If really my younger brother has | done this to that chief, I wish this Chief | Gexk'Enis to accept my good word. I will buy him off | with my war canoe which I will give to jou, Chief. I

30 paid sixty blankets || for it; and also fort}' blankets | besides the canoe." Thus he said, and sat dowTi. |

Then all the chiefs were grateful [for his words,] that he | bought him off, and that his younger brother should not be shot, for thej- had seen that | Gexk'Enis was hiding a pistol. Now, after tliis, the

35 matter was straightened out || for Ts!a^ay6s, who would have been shot by G'e.xk'Enis, if | the wise NEqaplEuk'Em had not bought off Ts!aga3'5s, so that he should not be shot. | Then all the men were happy and | went out of the I easting house. Now | G"exk'Enis and Ts !agayos had one heart after this. ||

40 Now another man married i-laqwax'sa. | His name was Le^lenox" of the numaym DzEudzEnx'qlayo of the 'walas | Kwag'ul. He was the husband of Llaqwax'sa. After | the warriors had been in Fort Rupert for four days, beginning from the time | when they

BOAS]

ADDEMi.V ];j7., came back from war, four young men, sons of the II warrion.. w.-r- i:. sent out into the woods to cutseven polos, | twofatl.on.slonK,aMd two with forked tops, a little shorter than the first ones, and also » ' young cedar tree, four fathoms long, and dso | long, twisted .-edar to tie up the heads which had been cut off bv the ll warriors The r,() young men were told to put them down , northeast of the fort near to the houses of the white men at | Fort Kupert. |

Then the four young men went into the woods behind the fort and chopped I down what they had been told to get, and when they had them all chopped down, they carried || what they had chopped "down r.r. and put It northeast of the fort; | and when thev had brought them all out, the warriors went to the fort and | made a frame to hang on the heads which had been cut ofT. After they had made it, the warriors took the heads and [ put them on top of the sharpened poles. When all the || heads had been put on, after the sculps had 60 been taken oiT to be | dried by the owner in his house, then they took I eagle-down and put it on the heads and | after they had done so, it was called "cut off heads hung up." | Now they remaine(l there until they would fall down, 1| and they were seen by visitors from ; 65 the various tribes who came to Fort Rupert. |

67 This is called "puUing under." Some Indians call | this "kill to die with the dead chief," the way this was done by NEqap !EnkEm, when he went to war | and killed the chief WaxEldEk", his wife, and

70 his II two children, for the slave whom Gwax\-aLEyigilis brought along was the | daughter of WaxEldEk". |

He only had as his crew the others who had been in war, those who did not I know what killed Q!6mox's^ala, his wife, and his prmcess; | and WaxEldEk" and his crew were killed without cause. ||

75 The Sanctch never made war on the Kwag' ul, although the Kwag' ul expected | that they would come to make war, and therefore the warriors always kept ready | and did not sleep nights. They also did not I kill any of the Kwag'ul who stayed in Victoria. |

80 I forgot one thing about L!aqwamaga, the || wife of G'exk'Enis who was wounded. Tlu-ee days | after the warriors had left to go to war, her breath-holding neck ring of seaweed became flabby. | Therefore, iJaqwaxsa cried all the time. I have never | seen the neck ring. This is the end of the story about the war waged by | NEqap !Enk"Em. ||

NeqapIenkem's War Soxg Against the Saxetch

1. I began at the upper end of the tribes. | Serves them right! Serves them right ! |

Neq.\p!enkem's War Song Against the Sanetch

2. I came^downstrcam setting fire to (ho Iribcs cvcrvwl.ore with my fire brmger. i Serves them right! Servos them riglit' , b

3. My name just my name, killed them. 1. the grout Movr ..f tho

World. I Serves them right! Serves them righl ! '

MUEDER AFTER THE DeAT.I OF A GwATS !i::N„X" Cl.U.I. (tO ).. 7S7)

There is another one who did the same as was done l.v Nf.iAp'- 1 Enk-Em, I when he went to war against the Saneteh, nhuui ^^hu■h I talked before, on pp. 1363-1381. I It was when the child of QasEhu. Chief of the Gwats!enox", was sick. | That was the name of the chief and his new name was Waheno.x", || which name came ro(-ei)llv from 5 the Ts !egELes^adEx". His son died. | Then his brother 'maxwa .•ame m, for 1 QasElas and ^maxwa had one father, but two mothers, ' and when ^maxwa sat down at the place where | the bov lay' den.j, L !aqwag-idEk" came in. He was the uncle II of QasEJas." and" he ul.so 10 sat down. They were the only ones of the ' Gwats !enox" who c«mo in, for they were afraid of QasElas and of his brother, because ] thev were warriors. They put the boy into a colTm and \ after they had done so, they buried him immediately. QasElas never ; spoke "to his brother ^maxwa and to his uncle ll L!aqwagidEk". After they had lo

Murder after the De.^th of a Gw.vts!enox" Child

16 buried them, QasElas went home | to his house, and ^maxwa and Llaqwag'idEk" followed him and [ sat down where QasElas was seated. They had not been sitting there \ a long tune when QasElas rose and went to the place where his two guns were standing. | He

20 took out one of them and spoke. !! lie said, "Xow I shall follow the ways of my thoughts. | You will be the ones whom I puU under my prince, both of 3'ou." Thus said | QasElas to ^maxwa and l laqwag'idEk". I

Then ^maxwa answered at once and said, "Do not | saj- that,

25 brother. There is smoke at Omanis and there are || people to whom it belongs. Let us go there." Thus said ^maxwa to | his brother and then QasElas agreed to what he said. |

Inunediately they got read}-, for it was morning, and the | three of them started in a small canoe and paddled, each | carrying a gun,

30 and they carried their spears, ^maxwa was || sitting in the bow, QasElas in the middle, and | L!aqwagidEk" was steersman. They told their people that they were going hunting sea otters | at K'awaq and Ayaaxsiwe^ They steered for it and the | Gwats !enox" guessed that they were going to kill some one to die with the | child, for they

35 started at once after the}' had buried || the child. |

Then they steered for K'awaq, and as soon as they arrived there, they tore off a | narrow strip of their blankets and tied it on firmly on the I locks of their guns so that the pow.lor shoiil.i not cot w.-t The three death-hringing guns were lo.ulcil. || \ow a strong n..rll.- Jo west wmd was springing up. Therefore | tliev ut once lioisl.-.l tlwir sail and they went before the wind steering for 1 the village »t O.n.iDis. They arrived at a shelter by the side of | the isluiul in front of ll.o house. They took down their sail and | paddled ashore. ;

Then NEugEmahs came to meet them, and NKngKmalis spoke ; 4.'. and said, "It is a great thing that you paddle about, friends. Why ! did you travel thus on the water?" Thus ho said. 'I'lien 'niixwn i replied and said, "O Wonder, we were traveling about oti the water, ; because we were trying in vain to hunt for sea otters at Kawarj. n Then a north wind sprang up and we came | to save ourselves here 50 at Omanis." Thus he said to him. |

Then NEngEmahs took the three guns | and said, "Come now at)d eat in my house." | Thus he said as he was carrying the three guns and he went up || the beach and went into his small house. Then I 55 ^maxwa, QasElas and LlaqwagidEk" went up the beai-h , and thev went into the house. They sat down and j -ma.xwa saw in the house Hankwaso^gwi^lak" and his wife, and also | the wife of N'KngF.niolia and his boy. || Hankwaso^gwi^lak" was lying on his back in the other 60

62 corner in the house of his | grandson NEngEmahs, whose wife gave to eat to the visitors. | After she had given food to the visitors, the woman sat down and | NEngEmahs sat down where his wife was

65 seated and | lay on his back by the knees of his wife. || Then ^maxwa spoke and said, "Now let us | look at our guns for they are all wet. | We wUl start in the morning when it gets daylight." Thus he said. | He rose and took the three guns and gave | one to QasElas and one

70 to Llaqwag'idEk". Then 'maxwa sat down li and they imtied the strips around the locks of the | guns and when thej" had untied them, they were | ready. Then QasElas spoke and said, " Now I | will tell you the news. Chief. My prince died | to-day and j'ou wUl go with

75 him." Thus he said, and shot at || H&nkwaso^g^vi^lak", and Llaqwag'idEk" shot at his | wife and ^maxwa shot at NEngEmahs, and NEngEmahs was killed, for the ball went through the back of | NEngEmahs and through the left side of his wife, | but she was not

SO dead. Then the woman rose and sang her sacred song, |! and the wife of Iifinkwas6*g\vi4ak" did the same. | Then Hankwaso^gwi4ak" jumped tlirough the corner of the house | and hid in the woods. He and his wife were missed by those who shot at them. | They did not shoot the son of | NEngEmahs. The name of his child was ^nEmolass

Now . ' f'f ' *^^"' suns, they went ho.ne to their house. ^ Now they went down to the beach an.l lannehed their eunoe. : It was not long after they had gone ahoanl their eanoo, who,, the [ wife of NEngEraahs came out and took liohl of the how of the cunmi and the woman spoke and said, "^maxwa, do not start just vet. I 00 but shoot me also, that I may go to where mv In.sl.an.i went ' Then maxwa shot her also and she died. | After that, QflsKlns went honu.. Two were killed | by ^maxwa, whom ho paid to Qasnlas tlu.t lu- n.i^-hl live II Hankwaso^gwiqak", his wife, and the boy were not hurt. | ,S _ ihen QasElas and his crew felt good when thev arrived at \ Selum in the evening, ^maxwa had redeemed himself with two ; whom ho had shot for QasElas, that he might hve.

It IS not called war, if some one does as was done I)y QasKln.s, i| but 100 it is caUed by the Indians " to die with those who are dead." tiiese two who were shot by | ^maxwa on account of the child of gAshJas. They did not cut their heads ofF, and | there is no war song for QasElas when he came home after | they had killed two, Xkiikkmalis and his wife, | on the same day wheii the child of Qusd.us die,!. There would have been four, if |1 QasElas and L.'aqwagidK.k" inid hit r, Hankwaso^gwi^lak" | and his wife, whom they tried to shoot. That is the end. I

The Kwakiuti- Settle at Qalogwls (to p. 835)

1 Now I will answer what is asked by you, why the Kwakiuti | lived at Qaloj^wis. It was when the myth people were scattered, | when they discovered that the princes of the village had been | killed by

5 Mink. Their village site was reall}' good; || for K!wek!waxawe' had made the village site of the myth people. |

Now for a long time there was no village there. Then [ the Chief of the numaym MaSmtag'ila, 'maxuyalidze | came from where his house stood at K' lodagala, with his wife Aomol and his [ three sons

10 and their wives and many children, || and also with two daughters and their husbands [ and their man}- children. They travelled in four canoes, ] for indeed the}' moved away from K' lodagala to look for a good | place for a village. They passed Fort Rupert, and | ^maxflyalidze wished to go to ^wiwEx"dzEq. He arrived || at

15 ^nox"dem and in vain he looked for water. He | did not find any. Then they paddled and went eastward and | he saw Qalogwis which was a very good village site. Then | ^maxiiyalidze and his sons-inlaw unloaded their cargo at that place | and immediately they built houses there. ||

As soon as the houses were finished. Chief | ^maxQyalidze said that

20 they would invite the tribes. Then he came | to Fort Rupert, for

The Kwakiutl Settle at Qalogwis that is .vhcre 0^inaxt!a]ai.e-' and l.is ! younfror l.roth..r 'wiUn^ 23 nEmogwis and his father, ^vfllas KwaxUanoknnuV, lived i

And bcfore^maxuyahdze invited thenu the vounfjer l.n.tl.or of :• UmaxtlaiaLe^ ^walas ^nemogwis dressed himself witl, l.is ahalone "•. ear ornaments | and his abalone nose ornaments. Then O'maxtVi- " laLe^ said, | "This (my) younger brother looks verv mu.-h like n chiet. Now his name is G-gxsEm | (chiefs face^ and that of the generations foUowing him." Thus he said. That is the l,e-innin- of the I numaym G'exsEm, for the numavm of O'maxt !alai.i-.^vere'"tlio G-igilgam, II and therefore it is said that the numavm (iifrilpflni •!() was nursed on the right breast of their mother, and that the nuiiiuvm G-exsEm was nursed on the left breast of their mother, i Therefore they say that the numaym G-exsEin are descen.iaiits from the younger brother, | and that the numarai G-Ig-Ugilm are deseendants from the elder brother. I only wish || to talk" about this. Their .l.^, village was at K' !aq !a.

Now I will talk about ^maxuyalidze. He came i up to XfldzKdzaiis, the village of Yix-agame^ | Then he invited him to come to Qalogwis. Next ^maxuyahdze came | to Tayagol and he invited Lalax's^Endayo and he went to || LliiLlEqwaxLa and he invited 40 DzEnx-qlayo and he went to LE^lade | and invited Hayahk'awe', and ^maxuyalidze did not go be3'ond | LE^lade, but came back, j

Alul Hayalikawe^ came paddling after him, and, it is said, | the

45 five tribes traveled after him. Then || they arrived at Qalogwis, and 'maxQj-ahdze gave away blankets | and Ivnx skins and dressed deer skins and mink skin blankets and yellow-cedar blankets | to those whom he had invited. |

After ^maxiiyalidze had given a potlatch to his guests, | then

50 ^walas Kwax-danokiime', the father of 0^maxt!alaLe' II and of his younger brother 'walas ^nEmogwis, and Yix'agJime^, and [ Hayahk'awe^ said that the' would budd houses atQ!abeS and DzEnx'- q !ayo | built a house at Adap ! and Lalax's^Enda)"6 built a house at Qiilogwis, I and after Lalax's^Endayo had finished building his house, I the ancestor of the numaym Kukwak !iim came from

55 Waq !anak" || and the}' at once budt a house at Qalogwis, and then came SenL !e | and he also built a house at QaJogwis, and | Wahba^ye did the same, for he just came paddhng along and saw | the smoke of Adap !. Then he paddled and went there, and | at once he built a

60 house; and WahbaHe came from || GwaxLala, when he first became a man. The ancestors of the | numayms LeLEged and LeqiEm built houses at Adap ! They | came from Os^Eq". That is how it happened that they came together. | Now they invited one another in the villages Qalog\vis and | Q!abe^ and Adap! for the' were ready in

65 the villages they had built. || That is all now. |